COLONY 


BOOK*,    or    A:  . 

HSKE  Few 
8399    W.    HOLT 

ONTARIO. 


5399  WEST  F1OLT  BL 
MONTCLAIR.  - 


•- 


H. 
CAU.. 


£ 

S7?ti-  . 


IN 


CASTLE  &  COLONY 


BY 


EMMA     RAYNER 

AUTHOR  OF  "  FREE  TO  SERVE  " 


HERBERT  S.  STONE  AND  COMPANY 

CHICAGO  AND  NEW  YORK 

MDCCCXCIX 


COPYRIGHT    1899,    BY 
HERBERT   S.  STONE   &   CO 


THIRD  IMPRESSION 


In  Castle  and  Colony 


CHAPTER    I 

She  was  a  very  tiny  maiden  to  take  part  in  so 
great  a  ceremony,  and  the  white  linen  robes  that 
covered  her  from  head  to  foot  swept  the  ground  and 
impeded  the  childish  movements.  Startled  blue 
eyes  looked  out  from  amidst  the  whiteness,  and  up 
into  the  face  of  the  gentleman  who  led  her,  guiding 
her  footsteps  carefully.  The  little  Swedish  maiden 
was  so  small,  and  her  five  years  of  experience  so 
short,  that  as  she  followed  in  the  long  funeral  pro- 
cession there  was  a  needs  be  for  the  care  her  com- 
panion bestowed  upon  her.  The  care  was  ever 
present.  The  face  above  her  was  grave,  but  the 
dark  brown  eyes  shone  down  into  hers  encour- 
agingly, and  the  hand  that  guided  her  was  warm 
and  soft. 

"Courage,  little  Agneta!  'Twill  soon  be  over." 
The  lips  did  not  appear  to  move,  the  whole  figure 
was  decorously  still,  yet  the  child's  companion  con- 
trived that  the  words  should  reach  her  ears,  and  the 
little  girl  walked  on  obediently,  never  once  turning 
her  head  to  the  long  line  of  mourners  that  followed. 

1 


2  IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

She  did  want  to  glance  round  once,  to  assure  herself 
of  the  presence  of  the  tall  lady  who  walked  imme- 
diately behind  her.  It  would  have  comforted  her 
to  look  into  that  face,  though  at  the  moment  it  was 
very  white  and  stately.  Not  even  for  the  little 
Agneta  would  there  have  been  a  relaxing  of  the 
muscles  about  the  mouth,  or  a  movement  of  the 
eyelids  that  drooped  over  the  sad  eyes.  But  it  was 
the  face  of  the  mother,  and  to  look  back  at  it  would 
have  been  reassuring  to  the  childish  heart. 

The  procession  was  imposing,  as  befitted  the  posi- 
tion of  him  whom  they  were  bearing  to  the  grave. 
When  it  started  from  the  door  of  the  lonely  dwell- 
ing on  the  hill  above  the  lake,  the  old  Swedish 
house,  half  castle,  half  mansion,  was  left  without  a 
master.  Slowly  the  funeral  cortege  wound  its  way 
down,  through  the  pine  wood,  and  out  to  the  road 
to  the  village.  The  dead  whom  they  were  to  bury 
out  of  sight  that  day  was  a  young  man,  but  many 
had  gathered  from  far  to  show  him  respect. 

"It  is  for  his  father's  sake,"  the  tall  lady  who 
walked  behind  the  child  said  when  the  funeral  pro- 
cession was  set  in  order. 

It  was  not  two  years  since  the  father  himself  was 
carried  along  the  same  road. 

The  eyes  of  the  little  Agneta  wandered  from  the 
long  winding  road  to  the  figures  that  moved  before, 
and  back  to  her  in  unmelodious  and  doleful  strains 
was  borne  the  sound  of  solemn  requiem,  sung  by  the 
singing  boys  and  men  belonging  to  the  church  ii? 
the  village.  No  breath  of  wind  from  among  me 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY  3 

pine  trees  above  came  to  soften  the  sound,  but 
mingled  with  it  could  be  heard  now  and  then  the 
footfalls  of  the  horse  that  had  place  behind  the 
singers.  The  animal  was  richly  covered  with 
caparisons  embroidered  with  gold,  and  on  it  rode  a 
horseman  armed  as  a  cuirassier,  his  armor  gilt,  his 
sword  naked,  with  its  point  turned  towards  his  own 
breast.  The  little  Agneta  shuddered  at  that  naked 
sword.  She  wondered  why  the  man  did  not  put  it 
in  its  scabbard,  and  then  she  tripped  over  the  long 
linen  robe  of  mourning,  and  would  have  fallen  if 
her  companion  had  not  held  her  up. 

When  she  looked  again  another  horse,  that  had 
place  behind  the  grand  horseman,  was  being  led  by 
two  men  in  mourning  around  the  bend  in  the  road, 
full  in  view  of  her  wondering  eyes.  She  knew  it 
well.  It  belonged  to  brother  Adolf,  and  he  would 
never  ride  it  again.  It  was  covered  to  the  ground 
with  a  black  cloth  with  a  white  cross  in  the  middle, 
and  closely  following  it  came  a  gentleman  bearing 
a  standard  having  upon  it  the  arms  of  her  brother. 

"They  are  all  walking  before  Adolf,"  mused  the 
little  girl,  and  fixed  her  eyes  on  the  bier  covered 
with  black  cloth  and  borne  by  six  men  in  mourning. 
She  gave  little  heed  to  the  banners  that  were  carried 
on  either  side  of  it.  To  her  they  were  only  strange 
accessories.  She  was  too  young  to  know  them  as 
so  many  tokens  of  family  honor  and  position,  and 
to  recognize  on  each  the  arms  of  some  ancestor 
stately  and  proud. 

They  had  all  passed  beyond  the  bend  in  the  road 


4  IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

now,  and  another  horse,  covered  to  the  ground,  and 
following  the  bier,  was  being  led  out  of  sight. 
There  was  nothing  more  for  Agneta  to  look  upon 
except  the  figures  of  those  who  followed  on  foot, 
men  of  noble  bearing  many  of  them,  friends  of  the 
child's  father — gray-bearded  and  solemn.  They  had 
come  to  do  honor  to  the  son  for  the  sake  of  the 
father.  And  there  were  younger  men  there  who 
had  called  the  dead  man  their  friend.  These  were 
of  another  type,  of  lighter  vein,  and  less  noble 
bearing. 

There  were  no  women  for  the  little  Agneta  to 
watch,  for  these  all  walked  behind.  The  tiny,  child 
mourner,  led  by  the  tall,  dark-eyed  cavalier, 
appeared  at  the  head  of  this  division  of  the  pro- 
cession, and  close  behind  her  came  the  stately  lady 
who  wore  her  linen  robes  in  queenly  style,  and 
needed  no  care  from  the  gentleman  appointed  as 
her  escort.  Other  women  followed,  also  clad  in  the 
spotless  linen  robes  of  mourning,  and  behind  these 
more  immediate  relatives  came  a  goodly  line  of 
women  friends,  testifying  their  sympathy  and  respect 
by  their  presence  at  the  funeral  rites.  The  pro- 
cession was  further  augmented  by  many  coaches, 
some  grand  and  gay,  as  befitted  the  wealthy,  some 
old  and  dilapidated  like  the  fortunes  of  their  owners. 

And  thus  the  body  of  Adolf  Botorpa  was  laid  to 
rest,  and  the  Swedish  mansion  on  the  hill  finally 
lost  its  master,  and  stood  desolate  on  that  autumn 
day  of  the  year  1641,  none  being  left  to  return  to  it 
as  rightful  inmates  save  the  little  Agneta  and  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY  5 

queenly  woman,  who,  when  the  ceremony  was  over, 
folded  the  child  in  her  arms  as  she  whispered: 
"What  next,  little  one?" 

But  that  was  later,  after  the  return  to  the  house, 
and  when  the  mistress  was  for  the  moment  free 
from  her  duties  as  hostess.  For  the  moment,  but 
only  that.  The  long  banqueting  was  yet  to  come, 
and  not  one  detail  of  it  all  would  the  stately  lady 
omit.  That  night  the  old  house  showed  lights  in 
every  story,  and  in  the  banqueting  hall  upon  the 
third  floor,  where  supper  was  laid,  the  feast  was 
protracted  and  ceremonious.  The  dignity  of  the 
dead  must  be  maintained,  and  she  into  whose  hands 
the  duty  fell  was  little  likely  to  shirk  the  task,  even 
when  it  stretched  out  to  a  week  beyond  the  actual 
funeral.  Her  husband's  son  should  be  buried  as 
became  his  position,  and  then — .  At  that  point  the 
thoughts  of  the  mother  always  turned  to  the  dark- 
eyed  cavalier  who  led  the  little  Agneta  in  the  pro- 
cession, and  her  own  eyes  gathered  a  more  troubled 
gloom. 

To  the  little  girl  herself  the  week  was  long  and 
lonely.  The  household  was  given  over  to  solemn 
feasting.  From  old  Brita  in  the  kitchen  to  the 
stately  mother,  all  were  engrossed  in  the  special 
duties  of  the  hour.  The  sweet  red  lips  many  a  time 
quivered,  and  the  empty  arms  reached  out  pitifully, 
and  then  were  drawn  back  with  a  brave  determina- 
tion to  wait.  The  little  maid  was  lonely,  and 
oppressed  with  the  solemnity  of  all  this  pomp  and 
ceremony,  but  the  banquets  in  memory  of  brother 


6  IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Adolf  must  be  given,  and  the  friends  who  had  come 
to  show  their  respect  for  him  must  be  suitably 
entertained,  and  even  the  little  Agneta  could 
understand  that  her  own  claim  must  wait.  The 
blood  of  the  Botorpas  ran  in  her  veins,  and  she  not 
only  waited,  but  waited  without  complaint.  And 
there  came  at  last  a  night  when  the  mother  arms 
folded  again  about  her,  and  the  proud  head,  crowned 
with  hair  as  fair  and  soft  as  that  of  the  child  herself, 
was  lowered  till  it  rested  on  the  golden  curls. 

"Is  brother  Adolf  buried  as  befits  his  rank?" 
asked  the  small  maiden,  unconsciously  quoting  words 
heard  often  in  the  days  that  were  past. 

"Yes,  child;  we  have  done  our  duty  by  him." 
The  answer  came  with  a  long  sigh.  In  her  heart  the 
mother  added  bitterly:  "Would  that  he  had  done 
as  much  by  us!" 

Just  how  far  he  had  fallen  short  of  it  she  had  yet 
to  learn,  and  again  her  thoughts  went  to  the  tall, 
handsome  man  who  had  led  little  Agneta.  When 
she  thought  of  her  husband's  only  son,  the  half- 
brother  of  Agneta,  she  must  necessarily  think  also 
of  the  friend  who  had  enjoyed  all  his  confidence. 
They  had  been  always  together  of  late.  And  it  was 
of  late  that  the  character  of  Adolf  had  changed  so 
much  for  the  worse ;  of  late — since  the  death  of  his 
father.  And  yet  her  husband  had  trusted  Monsieur 
Pors  fully,  as  fully  as  he  had  trusted  Adolf.  And 
he  was  not  usually  deceived. 

Madam  Botorpa  rose,  and  put  the  child  from  her. 
Aye,  surely  her  husband  had  trusted  him,  and  she 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY  7 

had  trusted  him  also,  else  would  he  never  have  been 
given  the  right  to  stand  by  the  tiny  maiden  and 
print  upon  her  lips  the  more  than  brotherly  kiss, 
else  would  -he  never  have  presumed  to  claim  the 
privilege  of  walking  by  her  side  and  caring  for  her 
on  the  day  of  the  funeral.  He  had  claimed,  rather 
than  asked  it. 

"He  was  my  friend,  and  she — belongs  to  me,"  he 
said,  with  an  appealing  gesture  but  a  confident  mien. 

She  would  have  given  all  she  possessed  to  be  able 
to  tell  him  that  he  overestimated  that  right,  but  she 
could  not.  Memory  reminded  her  grimly  of  a  day 
when,  with  much  ceremony,  the  hand  of  the  little 
maiden  was  placed  in  that  of  the  young  man,  and 
the  father  laid  his  hand  upon  both,  and  the  pastor 
blessed  the  betrothal.  A  shiver  ran  through  her 
as  she  remembered  the  kiss  he  pressed  on  the  baby 
lips,  and  the  satisfied  smile  that  rested  on  his  face 
as  he  said:  "Mine  now,  little  one!  Betrothed  to- 
day— bride  at  some  future  time!" 

The  father  had  believed  in  him  so  implicitly. 
For  herself — she  had  believed  in  him  too,  but  that 
winning  smile  and  musical  voice  had  even  then 
sometimes  wrought  on  her  an  opposite  effect  from 
that  produced  on  others.  More  than  once  a  doubt 
had  come,  though  it  never  stayed.  Now — she 
doubted  no  more,  but  she  trembled,  and  that  for  the 
future  of  hei  child. 


CHAPTER   II 

The  old  stone  house  was  very  still.  The  funeral 
ceremonies  were  ended,  and  the  living  were  at 
liberty  to  go  their  way  and  leave  the  dead  in  peace. 
Below  the  hill  the  lake  shimmered  in  the  autumn 
sunlight,  and  between  the  house  and  the  water  the 
winds  played  soft  melodies  among  the  pines.  The 
melodies  were  all  outside  of  the  house.  There  was 
no  suggestion  of  them  in  the  face  of  the  lady  who 
sat  in  an  upper  room  of  the  mansion,  with  eyes  fixed 
on  the  lake,  and  thoughts  as  far  as  possible  removed 
from  it. 

It  was  a  large  room,  impressive  with  the  dignity 
of  age.  The  figures  on  the  tapestry  that  covered 
its  walls  had  lost  their  prominence  by  reason  of  the 
dulling  of  the  colors.  Time  had  softened  all  things, 
extending  its  ministrations  even  to  the  bare  floor, 
dark  with  years.  The  table  carpet  had  once  been 
brilliant  with  crimson  and  gold,  but  now  its  hues 
flaunted  no  longer.  The  harmony  of  age  prevailed 
there  also,  and  the  ancient  stools  and  long,  high 
seats  reflected  the  firelight  with  a  grave  decorum 
that  was  in  full  keeping  with  their  years.  Even  the 
fire  displayed  no  rollicking  tendencies,  but  was  con- 
tent to  burn  soberly  and  moderately,  as  became  it  in 
such  surroundings.  No  shining  brass  andirons  held 
up  the  short  cleft  sticks.  They  stood  stiffly  against 

8 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY  9 

the  back  of  the  chimney,  scant  in  quantity,  since 
their  mission  was  rather  to  combat  the  chill  of  the 
damp  than  to  provide  actual  warmth. 

On  one  object  in  that  room  time  had  not  yet  tried 
its  skill.  There  was  no  toning  down  of  the  colors 
in  the  childish  face  that  gravely  fronted  the  fire. 
The  lips  were  red  with  warm  blood,  and  the  gold 
and  blue  of  hair  and  eyes  were  brilliant  enough  to 
make  a  dash  of  brightness  among  the  prevailing 
neutral  tints. 

The  mother  eyes  were  not  the  only  ones  that 
rested  on  that  bit  of  brightness.  From  the 
half-open  door  another  looked  approvingly  on  the 
child.  The  intruder  was  tall  and  well  formed, 
singularly  graceful  in  movement  and  distinguished 
in  bearing.  Time  had  done  little  in  the  way  of 
toning  down  there,  though  he  had  had  twenty -five 
years  in  which  to  try  his  skill.  The  man  who  stood 
in  the  opening  of  the  door  was  strong  of  body  and 
of  will,  more  particularly  of  will.  Evidently  he 
was  not  in  haste,  for  he  stood  motionless,  watching 
the  two  within.  That  his  scrutiny  pleased  him  was 
manifested  by  the  slight  relaxing  of  the  lips  that 
neared  but  did  not  reach  a  smile.  It  was  at  the 
moment  when  he  saw  another  pair  of  eyes  turned 
toward  his  that  he  advanced. 

"Do  I  come  at  an  unwelcome  hour?"  he  asked, 
gravely  approaching  the  lady. 

"Nay,  I  would  have  all  business  matters  settled 
as  soon  as  may  be. " 

Madam  Botorpa  let  her  fingers  rest  for  a  moment 


10          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

in  his,  and  then  quietly  drew  away  the  hand  he 
would  have  retained. 

"Are  you  wise?"  he  asked  gently.  "Your  sorrow 
is  yet  new,  and  business  is  a  burden  that  the  fair 
should  carry  only  when  the  shoulders  are  strong." 

She  motioned  him  to  be  seated,  and  he  drew  a 
stool  close  to  hers,  and  with  grave  courtesy  waited 
for  her  to  speak.  He  had  not  to  wait  long. 

"My  son  Adolf  was  taken  away  too  suddenly  to 
explain  to  me  the  position  in  which  he  left  his  little 
sister,"  she  said  slowly.  "He  tried  to  tell  me,  but 
was  able  only  to  intimate  that  you  could  give  me  all 
the  information  I  needed. " 

"He  spoke  truly,  madam." 

The  voice  was  low,  the  eyes  inscrutable. 

"I  know  that  he  was  extravagant,  that  he  got  into 
difficulties, ' '  she  continued.  ' '  I  think  that  he  came 
to  you  for  relief. ' ' 

"He  did." 

Nothing  could  be  more  gentle  than  tone  and 
words. 

"Did  he  involve  the  estate?  To  what  length  did 
his  follies  go?" 

There  was  a  ring  in  her  voice  that  did  not  escape 
the  ear  of  the  listener. 

"Madam,  we  speak  of  the  dead,"  he  said  softly. 

"And  of  the  living,"  she  replied,  looking  towards 
the  child. 

"Verily,"  he  responded,  with  a  smile  brilliant  as 
it  was  transitory.  "You  ask  me — what?" 

"Did  Adolf  remember  his  sister's  rights?"  asked 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          11 

Madam  Botorpa  plainly.  "When  my  husband  died 
the  estate  was  impoverished.  There  was  little 
actual  money.  He  gave  all  that  remained  to  his 
son,  with  the  understanding  that  he  would  seek  to 
improve  the  fortunes  of  the  place,  and  hold  his 
sister's  interests  sacred.  Has  he  done  so?" 

"The  interests  of  the  little  Agneta  have  not 
suffered — shall  not  suffer,"  said  her  listener 
fervently. 

'"''Shall  not?     In  whose  hands  then  do  they  lie?" 

"In  mine." 

"In  yours?" 

"I  have  that  honor,  madam." 

"What  do  you  mean?    What  am  I  to  understand?" 

She  rose,  and  stood  before  him.  With  quick 
courtesy  he  also  abandoned  his  seat. 

"Madam,"  he  said  gently,  "I  would  rather  you 
should  understand  nothing.  It  were  better  so, 
believe  me.  But  if  you  must  eat  of  the  tree  of 
knowledge,  I  am  fain  to  explain  that  my  dead  friend 
was  somewhat  reckless — that  finding  his  difficulties 
increase,  he,  to  save  himself  from  disgrace,  made 
over  to  me  his  paternal  estate,  which,  after  a  descent, 
and  when  he  himself  had  no  issue,  was,  as  you 
know,  alienable." 

"He  gave  you  all?" 

"Nay,  he  gave  me  naught.  For  all  that  I  hold 
he  had  ample  return.  The  estate  was  alread)'' 
deeply  involved.  The  loss,  I  assure  you,  was  not 
on  his  side." 

"And  his  sister  has  nothing?" 


12          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"I  pray  you,  kind  lady,  do  you  count  me  nothing?" 

The  tone  was  light,  the  gesture  deprecating. 

She  took  note  of  neither. 

"You  have  legal  proof  of  this?"  she  said,  but 
while  she  asked  the  question  she  knew  that  answer 
was  unnecessary.  Adolf's  uneasiness  during  his 
short  illness,  his  manifest  remorse,  his  reckless 
career  before  that  time — all  were  proofs  that 
Monsieur  Pors  did  not  lie.  Madam  found  no  room 
for  doubt  that  the  old  mansion,  which  for  so  long 
had  owned  the  Botorpas  as  master,  had  passed  into 
other  hands. 

"Certainly.  They  are  at  your  service.  Nay, 
madam,  let  not  this  distress  you,"  continued  the 
young  man.  "I  swear  it  shall  make  no  difference 
either  to  my  little  betrothed  or  to  her  mother.  I 
beg  of  you  to  forget  that  you  have  thus  rashly 
courted  sorrow  by  a  too  curious  scrutiny  of  existing 
circumstances.  Think  you  that  I  would  have 
exerted  myself  to  aid  Adolf  in  the  way  I  did  had  not 
the  interests  of  my  little  lady  been  very  near  my 
heart?  Along  with  my  friend's  estate,  I  gladly 
accept  his  responsibilities.  Now,  as  ever,  this  is  the 
home  of  my  betrothed,  and  her  welfare  shall  be  the 
first  consideration." 

She  turned  from  him  with  a  motion  of  impatience. 
He  answered  the  movement. 

"You  doubt  my  will  to  serve  her?"  he  asked. 

"Methinks  that  we  deal  in  conflicting  terms,"  she 
said.  "Service  and  robbery  were  not  wont  to  be 
interchangeable  words. ' ' 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          13 

Her  eyes  flashed  straight  into  his  as  she  spoke. 
There  was  no  corresponding  gleam  there.  The  lips 
that  answered  even  smiled. 

"Gentle  lady,  you  have  me  at  a  disadvantage,"  he 
said.  "The  tongue  of  man  would  utter  such  words 
at  its  peril.  But  you — say  on,  yet  stand  not  thus,  I 
pray." 

She  seated  herself  mechanically.  He  stood 
before  her,  tall,  patient,  courteous,  waiting  for  her 
to  speak.  No  ripple  of  annoyance  passed  over  his 
face.  It  expressed  nothing  but  deferential  attention. 

"Madam,  wherein  lies  my  sin?"  he  asked,  when 
her  words  were  long  delayed.  "Was  it  in  aiding 
my  friend  that  I  erred?  Would  you  have  exonerated 
me  had  I  allowed  another  to  meet  Adolf's  need? 
Then  would  you  have  had  a  stranger  to  deal  with 
to-day." 

"Wherein  have  you  erred?"  she  repeated,  in  a  voice 
that  was  calm  only  by  force  of  a  strong  will.  "Sir, 
were  it  not  wiser  to  ask  that  question  of  your  own 
heart?  Did  it  never  speak  to  yon  words  that  'man 
may  utter  at  his  peril'?  Does  it  seem  to  you  a  light 
thing  to  lead  a  weaker  than  yourself  to  ruin?  'Tis 
a  gift,  surely,  that  of  being  able  to  throw  a  glamour 
over  evil,  till  even  he  who  is  not  a  fool  may  well 
mistake  darkness  for  light.  A  coarser  nature  would 
have  made  sin  repulsive  where  you  gave  it  attrac- 
tion. Such  a  one  Adolf  would  never  have  followed. 
Then  would  there  have  been  no  necessity  for  this 
interview,  with  you  or  any  other. ' ' 

"Nay,  you  do  me  too  great  an  honor,"  he  said, 


14          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

and  his  bow  was  grave,  though  in  his  tone  was  a 
half  hidden  ring  of  mockery.  "In  the  eyes  of  such 
fair  mentors  as  yourself  a  man's  deeds  may  well 
gather  blackness.  Would  that  masculine  nature 
were  as  near  sainthood  as  that  of  man's  gentle 
reprovers.  I  claim  not  innocence,  madam,  yet  can 
I  not  flatter  myself  that  my  friend's  career  was  ever 
materially  changed  through  act  of  mine.  He  is 
dead.  It  becomes  me  not  even  to  hint  at  his  faults. 
Yet  methinks  there  was  less  weakness  than  your 
gentle  heart  finds  as  excuse.  A  man's  will  is  his 
own,  and  none  intermeddleth  therewith  except  with 
his  consent.  My  friend  was  unwise,  I  admit,  yet 
must  I  humbly  claim  that  he  alone  was  responsible 
for  his  mistakes." 

He  turned  slightly,  and  noticed  that  the  little 
Agneta  had  approached,  and  with  parted  lips  and 
eyes  that  expressed  the  strongest  disapproval,  was 
regarding  him  closely.  He  bent  towards  her  with 
a  smile  suggestive  of  relief. 

"Come  hither,  little  maiden,  and  plead  my  cause," 
he  said.  "Nay,  sweet  one,  set  not  your  face  against 
me,  even  as  does  the  mother, ' '  he  added,  playfully. 
"Those  pretty  lips  were  meant  to  smile — yes,  and 
to  kiss  also.  Is  it  not  so?" 

He  put  out  his  hand  and  drew  her  to  him,  looking 
down  laughingly  into  the  soft  blue  eyes.  Something 
in  his  own  caused  them  to  change,  hesitatingly  and 
reluctantly,  though  surely,  from  grave  disapproval, 
through  the  stages  of  doubt,  unwilling  surrender, 
and  growing  attraction,  to  open  friendliness.  The 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          15 

tiny  maiden  could  not  resist  the  laughing  glamour 
of  his  eyes,  and  the  caressing  smile  on  his  lips. 
The  hand  that  clasped  her  was  delicate  as  a 
woman's,  though  bronzed  by  out-door  sports  beyond 
all  charge  of  effeminacy,  but  the  muscles  of  the  arm 
were  closely  knit.  Hand  and  arm  held  her  in  an 
embrace  strong  enough  to  mean  possession.  To 
the  child  the  close  clasp  was  altogether  a  caress,  to 
the  mother  it  had  a  double  character.  The  arm  that 
held  could  keep,  aye,  and  would  keep,  did  it  so 
desire. 

"You  must  not  vex  my  mother,"  said  the  little 
maiden  seriously,  though  her  eyes  smiled  back 
into  his.  ''You  must  do  what  she  says.  You  must 
be  good. ' ' 

"Why,  sweet  one,  it  is  that  she  will  not  allow. 
When  I  would  be  good  to  her  she  says  me  nay. ' ' 

His  glance  went  from  child  to  mother,  resting 
with  the  same  easy  grace  on  each.  The  eyes  of 
the  little  Agneta  followed  his  questioningly  till  they 
reached  her  mother's  face.  It  was  grave  and  sad, 
but  it  held  itself  well  under  control.  The  child  was 
too  young  to  note  the  slight  quiver  of  the  lips,  or 
the  flash  in  the  steady  blue  eyes.  She  did  not  know 
that  the  hand  which  lay  motionless  on  her  mother's 
lap  was  with  difficulty  restrained  from  plucking 
her  fiercely  out  of  the  arm  that  held  her.  The 
hand  lay  rigidly  still,  apparently  as  well  under  com- 
mand as  the  voice  that  answered  the  spoken  words. 

"Good,  say  you?"  replied  the  lady,  and  the  touch 
of  scorn  was  well  regulated.  "  'Tis  a  strange  per- 


16          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

version  of  terms,  surely,  to  call  that  good  which  is 
the  seal  of  the  wrong  done  to  this  child  and  to 
me." 

He  smiled  upon  her  still. 

"Nay,  you  are  determined  to  do  me  injustice,"  he 
said  softly.  "What  could  my 'gentle  friend  ask 
further?  I  have  begged  of  her  to  let  the  past  be  as 
if  it  were  not.  Madam,  your  hand  alone  shall 
administer  the  affairs  of  this  household,  as  of 
yore.  What  matters  it  whom  the  servants  call 
master?" 

"Aye,  what  matters  it,"  she  replied,  "that  this 
child  remain  as  a  beggar  where  she  should  rule  as 
mistress?  It  is  all  one  whether  I  hold  the  home  of 
her  ancestors  for  her  as  her  right,  or  accept  resi- 
dence in  it  as  a  dole  from  the  hand  that — " 

She  hesitated,  and  left  the  sentence  unfinished. 

"Madam,  say  on,"  her  companion  urged.  "The 
hand  that — ?" 

"That  was  not  ashamed  to  possess  itself  of  the 
spoil  and  now  proffers  a  portion  of  it  to  the 
despoiled,  and  dubs  itself  virtuous  in  the  act, ' '  she 
said  scornfully. 

"You  deal  in  ugly  names,  fair  lady,"  he  replied, 
and  except  that  his  words  came  more  slowly,  there 
was  no  change  in  his  manner.  "To  me  it  savors 
not  of  wisdom  to  meet  a  just — I  had  well  nigh  said 
a  generous — offer  with  such  lack  of  grace." 

"Generous!"  she  said,  and  sat  looking  at  him. 
He  returned  the  gaze  steadily.  As  she  looked  into 
the  depths  of  those  brown  eyes  her  own  slowly  lost 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          17 

their  fire  and  their  last  gleam  of  hope.  Those 
others  darkened  and  strengthened  with  the  passing 
moments.  The  words  on  her  tongue  were  silenced. 
She  felt  the  impotence  of  speech.  Whatever  else 
those  eyes  said  to  her,  they  told  her  plainly  of  the 
strength  of  her  opponent  and  the  weakness  of  her 
own  cause.  They  made  protest  look  like  foolish- 
ness. Why  babble  like  a  child  railing  in  helpless 
wrath?  The  strength  in  those  eyes  was  conclusive. 
She  accepted  it  with  all  that  it  entailed.  She  had 
feared  the  worst.  It  had  but  come. 

Her  eyes  abandoned  their  scrutiny.  There  was 
no  more  to  find  out.  She  rose,  with  a  dignity  of 
movement  from  which  all  trace  of  passion  had 
vanished. 

"You  have  no  more  to  tell  me,  I  think,"  she  said. 
"We  understand  each  other." 

"Madam,  I  hope  not,"  he  replied,  and  now  there 
was  surely  some  eagerness  in  his  voice.  "I  would 
fain  believe  that  all  that  which  you  think  you  under- 
stand of  me  is  not  my  due,  and  that  the  denial  of  my 
wish,  that  I  read  in  your  face,  is  a  misunderstand- 
ing on  my  part." 

"I  do  not  think  we  either  of  us  misunderstand," 
she  said,  and  her  manner  gave  him  no  alternative 
but  to  bring  the  interview  to  an  end.  He  bent 
down  over  the  little  Agneta,  and  pressed  a  kiss  on 
the  rosy  lips.  Did  he  know  just  how  hard  it  was  for 
the  woman  who  stood  so  calmly  by  him  to  endure 
the  sight  of  that  kiss? 

"Little  one,"  he  said  lightly,  "dost  ever  look  at  a 


18          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

certain  silver  plate,  where  thy  name  and  mine  are 
joined?  Ask  the  mother  to  show  it  thee  sometimes, 
child.  'Twas  not  meant  to  be  put  away  and  for- 
gotten.. It  means  a  very  real  union  one  day,  little 
sweetheart. ' ' 

She  looked  at  him  questioningly. 

"Where  is  it?"  she  asked. 

4 '  In  safe  keeping,  as  is  the  little  girl  to  whose  future 
that  to  which  it  refers  was  meant  to  give  direction, ' ' 
said  her  mother  calmly.  "Bid  Monsieur  Pors  adieu, 
Agneta.  He  is  waiting  to  go. " 

The  child  held  out  her  hand.  He  took  it,  and 
held  it ;  then  stooped  and  kissed  it. 

"Some  day  you  will  give  it  tome  to  keep, "  he 
said,  and  with  a  low  bow  to  the  lady  turned  and  left 
mother  and  child  alone. 

When  darkness  had  fallen  over  hill  and  lake,  and 
the  wind  among  the  pines  had  changed  its  song  to 
a  dirge,  and  was  moaning  over  the  gladness  of  sum- 
mer departed,  with  here  and  there  an  interlude  of 
half  suppressed  shrieks  in  anticipation  of  winter's 
wild  frolics,  the  light  from  the  uncurtained  windows 
of  the  upper  room  sent  out  long  beams  across  the 
blank  spaces.  The  hearth  had  been  replenished 
with  lengths  of  cleft  pine  trunks,  and  was  the  heart 
from  which  a  warm  glow  sallied  out  and  filled  the 
room,  causing  the  candles  to  pale  on  their  stands. 
Not  so  the  plate  of  silver  that  lay  in  the  hand  of  the 
lady  kneeling  in  the  fire-shine.  It  showed  no  pallor 
of  humility  in  presence  of  that  full  light.  The 
rather,  it  gave  back  the  glow  proudly,  as  became 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          19 

noble  metal,  chosen  for  its  purity  to  commemorate 
the  betrothal  of  Agneta  Botorpa,  of  ancient  lineage, 
to  Gustavus  Pors,  of  no  less  worthy  family.  The 
sheet  of  engraved  silver  was  the  seal  of  the  compact. 
That  was  why  the  lady's  face  darkened  above  it. 

Gustavus  Pors  came  of  a  sufficiently  honorable 
race.  Had  the  present  representative  of  the  family 
been  of  the  calibre  of  his  ancestors,  that  bit  of 
shining  metal  would  not  have  sent  back  the  glint  of 
the  flame  into  such  disquieted  eyes.  As  regarded 
the  exterior  man,  no  better  specimen  of  the  race 
had  been  found  in  all  the  years  of  the  past.  The 
strength  and  grace  of  generations  had  descended 
upon  the  young  man.  In  all  but  one  respect  he  was 
a  Pors  to  the  heart's  core.  In  that  particular  alone 
he  had  missed  his  heritage.  The  lives  of  the  men 
of  his  people  had  ever,  until  now,  been  without 
reproach. 

Not  that  Gustavus  Pors  met  with  the  reproach  of 
men.  Surely  not.  To  the  majority  of  those  who 
knew  him,  and  knew  him  well,  he  was  the  worthy 
descendant  of  worthy  forefathers.  His  thriving 
estates  bore  witness  that  he  was  no  reckless 
squanderer.  A  few  only  of  those  who  had  a  closer 
acquaintance  with  him  smiled,  and  hinted  that  the 
feet  of  the  young  man  did  not  tread  precisely  the 
path  beaten  smooth  by  the  footsteps  of  his  ancestors. 
Madam  Botorpa  was  one  of  the  few — but  she  did  not 
smile.  To  marry  the  little  Agneta  to  a  man  less 
pure  and  loyal  and  true  than  her  father,  was  to  her 
to  fail  in  her  trust. 


20          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

The  father  himself  had  betrothed  her,  in  gladness 
of  heart  and  full  faith  in  the  man  who  would  one 
day  claim  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise. 

Always  provided  fancy  did  not  change  in  the 
meantime.  Thirteen  years  is  a  long  interval  over 
which  to  look,  and  prophesy  of  a  young  man's  mood. 
More  than  once,  during  the  last  months,  Madam 
Botorpa  had  flattered  herself  that  the  purpose  which 
had  been  strong  when  the  compact  was  made,  had 
already  become  to  Gustavus  Pors  a  thing  of  question- 
able good,  and  that  he  would  yet  be  not  unwilling 
to  be  freed  from  his  promise.  His  attitude  to-day 
had  undeceived  her.  It  was  in  keeping  with  the 
testimony  of  that  gleaming  silver,  rather  than  with 
her  desire. 

The  presence  of  that  betrothal  gift  irritated  her. 
She  would  have  liked  to  toss  it  into  the  fire,  and 
heap  fresh  sticks  about  it  till  it  curled  and  twisted 
and  gave  to  the  flames  its  record,  becoming  once 
more  a  piece  of  harmless  metal.  She  rose  to  her 
feet,  the  little  silver  plate  in  her  hand.  The  slender 
arm  swung  out,  but  the  fingers  did  not  relax  their 
grip.  They  held  the  glistening  silver  full  over  the 
fire,  and  the  blaze  came  up  and  scorched  the  delicate 
fingers.  Even  then  they  did  not  loosen  their  grasp. 
They  hovered  over  the  flames  for  a  minute  before 
the  arm  was  slowly  drawn  back.  They  dropped  the 
obnoxious  sheet  of  metal  then,  and  it  went  clanging 
on  to  the  hearth,  well  out  of  the  reach  of  danger. 
After  all  it  was  but  the  record  of  a  fact  that  would 
remain  though  the  silver  plate  ran  in  a  molten  stream 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          21 

among  the  ashes  at  her  feet.  There  was  a  more 
potent  element  than  that  of  fire,  and  with  it  Gus- 
tavus  Pors  had  yet  to  contend.  Time  was  a  power 
on  which  the  fickle  fancy  of  youth  did  not  count. 
Thirteen  years  would  hardly  pass  and  leave  the 
young  man  of  the  same  mind  as  to-day.  To  set  his 
fancy  on  a  winsome  child,  and  to  feel  the  same 
attraction  toward  the  maiden  grown,  were  different 
things.  When  circumstances  had  matured  the  man, 
and  time  had  led  the  little  maid  to  the  verge  of 
womanhood,  the  union  which  Madam  Botorpa  would 
fain  prevent  might  seem  as  undesirable  to  one  as  to 
the  other. 

It  might,  if  time  could  have  fair  play.  But  time 
would  be  deprived  of  half  its  power  if  to  the  attrac- 
tion already  exerted  by  the  child  were  added  the 
chivalrous  impulse  called  into  being  by  her  depend- 
ence upon  the  man.  Monsieur  Pors  had  possessed 
himself  of  the  surest  means  of  keeping  alive  the 
affection  in  his  own  heart,  as  well  as  of  awakening 
it  in  the  heart  of  the  little  Agneta. 

Madam  Botorpa  turned  from  the  fire,  replacing 
the  betrothal  present  upon  the  table.  Through  the 
weakness  of  the  child's  brother  the  young  man  had 
forestalled  her.  She  would  have  set  time  to  work 
against  him — he  had  already  enlisted  it  on  his  side. 
He  would  surround  the  little  Agneta  with  care  and 
love.  What  could  she  give  in  return  but  gratitude 
and  girlish  affection? 

Madam  Botorpa' s  thoughts  went  far  afield,  seeking 
for  a  safe  issue  from  the  position  in  which  she 


22          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

found  herself.  That  position  was  the  more  strait- 
ened that  the  funeral  ceremonies  had  been  beyond 
criticism.  She  had  done  her  duty  by  her  husband's 
son.  Not  the  strictest  exponent  of  Swedish  custom 
could  have  accused  her  of  the  omission  of  a  single 
detail  that  should  have  been  included.  Neither 
expense  nor  trouble  had  been  considered.  The 
dead  had  been  laid  aside  with  all  due  honor,  and  the 
living  were  the  poorer  in  proportion.  To  find  a  way 
for  the  living  to  walk  safely,  the  thoughts  of  the 
only  waking  occupant  of  the  house  on  the  hill  went 
back  and  forth,  while  the  firelight  shone  out  into  the 
night,  and  the  wind  played  strange  variations  of  its 
dirge  among  the  pines. 

The  best  room  the  village  inn  afforded  was 
that  night  occupied  by  a  young  man,  who  was 
apparently  engrossed  in  a  survey  of  the  sprigs  of 
juniper  beneath  his  feet.  In  reality  he  was  unaware 
of  their  presence.  He  was  letting  his  thoughts  go 
over  almost  the  same  ground  traveled  by  those  of 
the  lady  in  the  upper  room  of  the  castle.  The  odor 
of  the  juniper  pervaded  the  room,  and  the  broken 
twigs  scattered  upon  the  floor  imparted  to  it  the 
regulation  rustic  air,  but  instead  of  the  fresh 
greenery  from  the  forest  the  young  man  saw  a  silver 
plate  bearing  his  own  name  and  that  of  a  little  child. 

"It  was  an  odd  fancy,"  he  muttered,  "and  yet — I 
have  a  notion  I  shall  never  repent  it.  The  little 
witch  exerts  a  charm  even  now  that  I  cannot  quite 
throw  off.  At  eighteen,  if  present  promise  be  ful- 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          23 

filled,  she  will  be  a  bride  worth  waiting  for.  And 
then — well,  who  knows?  Pleasure  will  have  had  its 
swing.  I  may  be  ready  to  extend  open  arms  to 
virtue,  to  prove  myself  such  a  one  as  will  not  dis- 
appoint the  stately  mother  herself.  Verily  she  does 
me  injustice.  Adolf  was  a  fool — would  have  been 
no  less  in  any  event.  As  well  lose  the  castle  to  me 
as  to  another.  I  have  at  least  the  wherewithal  to 
uphold  it,  and  the  will  to  do  justice  to  the  little 
maid.  But  'tis  well  I  have  a  hold  upon  her,  other 
than  that  formal  betrothal.  Madam  cannot  easily 
set  that  aside,  I  trow,  but  the  home  of  the  family — 
she  will  think  twice  before  she  deprive  the  little 
Agneta  of  that." 

He  smiled,  and  the  dark  eyes  gave  forth  a  mo- 
mentary gleam.  Then  the  smile  died  away,  and  a 
look  half  tender  took  its  place. 

"Little  maiden,  you  have  a  trick  of  leaving  a  soft 
place  in  my  heart,"  he  said.  "  'Tis  the  touch  of 
baby  fingers  perhaps.  And  yet  my  old  friend's 
hand  could  effect  the  same  end.  The  best  thing  in 
human  nature  would  always  come  to  the  fore  when 
he  was  by.  Well,  I'll  not  prove  him  in  the  wrong, 
even  yet.  He  trusted  his  daughter  to  me.  In  spite 
of  madam  herself  the  little  witch  shall  thank  him." 

He  laughed,  stretched  himself  lazily,  and  got  up 
and  went  out  into  the  darkness. 


CHAPTER  III 

"Here  Lars,  man,  stir  them  long  legs  of  yours  a 
little  faster,  will  you?  Know  you  not  that  madam 
is  in  haste?" 

The  woman  opened  the  mouth  of  the  great  oven 
as  she  spoke,  and  shut  it  again  with  a  heavy  bang. 
There  was  no  light  in  the  broad  kitchen  save  that 
on  the  hearth,  nor  was  any  needed.  That  was 
big  enough  and  bright  enough  to  light  a  wider 
space  than  even  the  roomy  kitchen  of  the  stone 
house  on  the  hill.  Old  Brita  had  not  spared  fuel 
this  early  morning.  It  was  one  of  the  things  that 
were  plentiful,  and  to-day  she  used  it  royally.  Why 
not?  Madam  did  not  often  go  on  a  journey,  and 
when  she  did  she  was  not  going  like  a  beggar. 
Bread  of  Brita's  own  baking,  and  a  few  dainties 
for  "the  bairn,"  must  needs  go  with  her.  Who 
could  tell,  quoth  Brita,  whether  in  the  hamlets 
passed  by  the  way,  food  of  any  kind  would  be  found 
at  the  lady's  coming?  Madam  would  lie  at  strange 
inns,  and  be  dependent  on  strange  provender.  With 
the  wings  of  wild  fowl  well  nigh  flapping  in  your 
face  when  you  set  foot  outside  the  door,  why  should 
madam  go  hungry,  or  eat  that  which  was  fit  only 
for  the  mouth  of  the  slatternly  housewife  whose 
heart  was  well  satisfied  if  only  her  jaws  had  enough 
to  work  on? 

24 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          25 

So  the  birds  had  yielded  up  their  lives,  and  Brita 
had  dressed  and  prepared  and  cooked,  heating  the 
big  oven  more  than  once,  and  drawing  from  it  stores 
savory  enough  to  make  the  mouth  of  the  watchful 
Lars  water. 

"In  haste,  is  she?"  growled  Lars,  taking  long,  slow 
strides  across  the  kitchen.  "In  haste  she  must  be, 
of  a  truth,  else  would  not  a  man  be  routed  out  of 
his  bed  before  the  stars  have  half  burned  out  their 
lamps." 

"Stars!"  retorted  Brita,  scornfully.  "Would  you 
wait  for  them,  at  this  time  of  the  year?  They  put 
not  out  their  lamps  till  the  sun  bids  them,  and  the 
sun  is  up  late  enough  now,  I  trow.  None  but  the 
sluggard  would  wait  on  its  beams.  'Tis  well  for 
you  that  others  were  out  of  their  beds  before  your 
lazy  pate  was  lifted,  else  might  you  have  gone 
hungry  to-day.  You  will  need  a  bite  or  two  on  the 
way,  as  well  as  madam,  and  you'll  want  something 
better  than  your  finger  nails  to  exercise  your  teeth 
on.  That  mouth  of  yours  can  open  to  eat  as  well 
as  to  grumble,  I'll  warrant." 

"Aye,  aye,  good  Brita,  that  can  it,"  said  the 
worthy  Lars,  with  a  return  of  good  humor  at  the 
prospect  before  him.  "And  right  good  promise  that 
oven  holds  out  to  a  man.  Driving  is  hungry  work, 
I  tell  you." 

"You'll  be  like  to  get  neither  to  the  driving  nor 
the  eating,  if  you  stand  staring  at  my  fire,"  said 
Brita. 

Thus  admonished,  Lars  disappeared  through  the 


26          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

heavy  outer  door  of  the  kitchen,  and  Brita  bustled 
about  making  much  ado  over  the  final  preparations. 
Lars  himself  was  to  drive  madam's  coach.  The 
great  sturdy  fellow  was  even  now  giving  the  six 
horses  a  special  measure  of  grain,  in  anticipation  of 
the  hard  work  before  them,  for  a  journey  over 
Swedish  roads  at  a  time  when  summer  had  finally 
abandoned  the  land,  and  the  skies  took  occasion  to 
weep  over  its  departure,  was  an  undertaking  requir- 
ing strength  of  limb  and  stoutness  of  heart  on  the 
part  of  driver  and  beasts.  The  latter  munched 
their  early  meal  contentedly,  troubling  their  brains 
not  at  all  over  the  wherefore  of  their  unexpected 
good  fortune.  And  in  the  kitchen  Brita  nodded  her 
satisfaction  after  her  last  peep  into  the  oven,  and 
began  to  set  on  the  table  a  breakfast  worthy  of 
hungry  men  about  to  go  on  a  journey. 

*'  'Tis  my  belief  the  place  will  see  her  no  more," 
muttered  the  old  woman,  as  she  passed  from  oven 
to  table.  "She  keeps  a  still  tongue  in  her  head, 
but  there's  them  that  say  the  bairn  will  ne'er  be 
mistress  of  her  father's  house,  more's  the  pity.  We 
shall  miss  her  sorely,  pretty  dear,  and  madam  too. 
She's  been  a  good  mistress,  and  a  kind,  though  a 
bit  proud.  I've  served  the  old  family  long.  'Twill 
go  against  the  grain  to  see  any  but  a  Botorpa  on 
these  lands. ' ' 

In  a  room  on  the  third  floor  the  last  of  the  Botor- 
pas  in  a  direct  line  lay  sleeping  tranquilly.  By  her 
side  Madam  Botorpa  stood  irresolute,  her  fingers 
softly  touching  the  tumbled  curls.  She  hesitated  to 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          27 

wake  the  sleeper.  The  day  would  be  long,  and  the 
journey  irksome  to  one  so  young.  The  mother 
repented  of  her  purpose,  and  turned  away,  leaving 
the  little  girl  to  her  slumbers.  There  was  time 
enough  yet.  She  shaded  the  candle  and  went  to 
the  window.  The  land  of  the  Botorpas  lay  about 
her  everywhere,  though  it  showed  now  only  as 
limitless  blackness  beneath  the  stars.  The  little 
sleeping  girl  and  the  Botorpa  lands  belonged  of 
right  to  one  another.  They  ought  never  to  be 
separated.  And  they  need  not  be  separated,  though 
another  than  a  Botorpa  to-day  called  those  lands  his 
own.  He  called  the  representative  of  the  family 
his  own  also.  And  he  was  as  jealous  about  the 
possession  of  the  one  as  the  other. 

In  the  month  that  had  passed  since  the  funeral, 
he  had  given  madam  full  proof  of  his  right  to  the 
lands.  She  did  not  try  to  dispute  it.  She  did  not 
doubt  that  He  had  paid  for  them  their  full  value. 
But  his  right  to  the  child  was  another  matter. 

' '  Better  the  loss  of  lands  than  the  loss  of  happi- 
ness,"  she  said,  standing  there  by  the. window 
between  the  darkness  without  and  the  dim  light  of 
the  screened  candle  at  the  further  end  of  the  room. 
"He  can  give  her  everything  but  one — a  heart  as 
pure  as  her  own. ' ' 

Old  Brita  was  not  far  wrong.  Madam  was  bid- 
ding farewell  to  the  home  to  which  her  husband  had 
brought  her  ten  years  before.  It  was  a  double 
renunciation.  She  was  giving  it  up  for  herself  and 
the  child. 


CHAPTER   IV 

The  day  was  just  breaking  when  the  big  family 
coach,  resplendent  yet  without  and  within  in  faded 
purple  velvet,  was  brought  with  much  manipulation 
of  reins  and  flourish  of  whip  well  up  to  the  door  of 
the  mansion.  It  looked  very  big  and  lonely  when 
the  one  sad-faced  lady  and  the  little  child  climbed 
into  it,  and  the  door  was  shut.  With  the  eight 
people  it  was  meant  to  accommodate  inside,  it  might 
present  a  cheery  appearance,  but  with  only  the 
present  occupants,  and  in  the  chill  morning  air,  it 
seemed  dark  and  gloomy. 

Sturdy  Lars  was  on  the  driver's  seat,  comfortably 
conscious  of  a  certain  hamper  packed  away  beneath 
it.  When  the  lady  and  child  had  entered,  he  rose, 
and  flourished  his  whip  over  the  coach.  It  was  the 
signal  for  the  wagoners  who  were  waiting  at  a  dis- 
tance to  range  themselves  behind  the  carriage. 
They  were  all  either  madam's  own  servants,  or 
tenants  on  the  Botorpa  estate,  and  their  wagons,  six 
in  number,  were  well  filled  with  goodly  chests  and 
rougher  boxes,  that  held  the  personal  effects  of  the 
two  travelers,  and  the  provisions  Brita  had  deemed 
necessary  for  mistress  and  servants  during  the 
journey. 

Many  of  those  chests  had  been  packed  by  madam's 
own  hands.  Old  silver  that  had  come  with  her  from 

28 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          29 

her  father's  house,  personal  gifts  from  her  husband, 
jewels  belonging  to  herself,  and  those  set  aside  by 
the  father  for  his  little  daughter,  and  therefore  not 
included  in  his  gift  to  his  son — these  were  carefully 
stowed  away  in  the  strong  chests.  Nothing  that 
could  by  any  interpretation  be  considered  the  prop- 
erty of  Monsieur  Pors  found  place  there.  Of  this 
madam  was  scrupulously  particular.  Everything 
that  he  had  claimed,  or  could  ever  claim,  was  left 
behind.  He  would  find  it  all  when  he  came  to  take 
possession — all  but  the  child.  And  that  was  the 
claim  in  which  he  was  most  interested. 

When  the  horses  had  drawn  the  coach  from  the 
door,  and  the  travelers  were  clear  of  the  house,  so 
that  a  good  view  of  it  could  be  obtained,  madam 
motioned  the  little  Agneta  to  the  window. 

' '  Look  out  now,  child, ' '  she  said.  ' '  Look  well  at 
the  house.  You  are  going  a  long  way  away  from  it. ' ' 

And  the  little  girl  looked,  and  wondered  why  she 
was  told  to  do  so,  and  put  her  head  inside  again, 
and  found  the  old  coach  more  entertaining,  because 
she  had  not  seen  it  so  often. 

She  was  interested  in  the  wagons  that  followed. 
Her  small  fingers  had  helped  to  wrap  up  the 
old  silver  ewers  and  basins,  and  the  great  tank- 
ards, and  she  had  seen  them  consigned  to  the 
chests.  She  put  her  head  outside  again  to  assure 
herself  that  those  chests  were  in  motion,  and  as 
she  did  so  she  saw  old  Brita  standing  without 
the  house,  and  waving  her  hand.  The  old  woman's 
other  hand  was  rubbing  something  from  her 


30          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

cheek,  Agneta  did  not  know  what.  But  a  serv- 
ing man  who  stood  by  recognized  the  object  as  a 
round  briny  drop,  and  wondered  what  ailed  the 
woman  that  she  pulled  such  a  long  face  over  the 
mistress's  journey,  though,  to  be  sure,  troubles  had 
come  thick  on  the  house  of  late,  and  it  was  enough 
to  make  a  body  feel  low.  None  could  tell  what 
might  happen  before  madam  returned,  nor,  for  the 
matter  of  that,  whither  madam  was  bound.  She 
was  not  one  to  tell  her  business  to  every  serving 
man  and  maid. 

On  the  evening  of  the  second  day  of  her  journey, 
Madam  Botorpa  stayed  her  foot  as  she  was  entering 
the  wayside  inn  at  which  they  had  arrived. 

"Lars,"  she  said,  "your  horses'  heads  will  to- 
morrow be  turned  towards  home.  The  coach  goes 
with  me  no  further.  The  wagons  also  will  return. ' ' 

"You  are  going  back?"  cried  the  sturdy  Lars,  in 
such  surprise  that  he  could  in  no  wise  keep  his  feel- 
ings within  his  own  breast.  "Well,  I'd  rather  drive 
back  than  go  forward,  I'll  swear.  The  roads  get 
worse  with  every  mile." 

"The  question  is  not  whither  /  am  going,  but 
whither  the  coach  is  to  go,"  said  madam  quietly. 
"I  have  no  further  use  for  it.  And  since  your 
desires  point  the  same  way  as  your  duties,  it  is 
well,"  she  added  with  a  smile. 

That  smile  proved  too  much  for  Lars. 

"Madam,  I'll  drive  you  whither  you  want  to  go," 
he  said,  "though  I  get  not  back  to  the  castle  by 
doomsday." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          31 

There  was  another  smile  for  him  now.  Madam 
held  out  her  hand.  Lars,  scarcely  knowing  what  he 
did,  took  it  in  his  own  clumsy  one,  holding  it  as  if 
he  feared  it  would  break. 

"Nay,  you  will  serve  me  best  by  returning,"  she 
said.  "My  journey  is  not  ended,  yet  I  no  longer 
wish  to  use  the  coach.  A  less  heavy  vehicle  will 
suit  better  the  state  of  the  roads. ' ' 

He  turned  away  bewildered.  And  that  night,  by 
madam's  order,  he  engaged  wagons  to  take  her  and 
her  possessions  a  day's  journey,  the  direction  of 
which  she  would  herself  decide.  With  his  own 
hands  Lars,  next  morning,  transferred  boxes  and 
chests  to  the  four-wheeled  vehicles  which  one  by 
one  came  straggling  to  the  inn  at  early  day-dawn. 
They  were  very  small,  so  that  only  one  large  chest 
and  two  little  ones  could  by  any  possibility  be 
placed  on  each.  A  yoke  of  oxen,  or  two  cows,  sup- 
plied the  motive  power  as  often  as  did  a  single  horse. 
To  harness  a  pair  of  horses  to  a  wagon  seemed  to 
be  a  proceeding  unheard  of  by  these  slowly  arriving 
wagoners. 

Lars  shook  his  head  gravely  as  he  turned  a  critical 
eye  on  the  harness.  Old  rope  was  the  mainstay  of 
the  same,  the  knots  tied  in  sundry  places  remaining 
as  mementoes  of  former  mishaps.  Like  useful  rope 
answered  the  driver  for  reins,  and  if  the  whole 
arrangement  held  together  at  the  start  he  was  well 
content.  Breakages  by  the  way  could  be  repaired 
with  a  new  knot,  or  an  extra  piece  of  hempen  cord, 
after  the  style  of  previous  journeys.  The  bits  in 


32          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  horses'  mouths,  fashioned  from  rams'  horns, 
were  not  more  primitive  than  the  equipment  in 
general,  and  the  manners  of  the  drivers  accorded 
well  with  the  whole.  Nobody  was  in  a  hurry,  or  in 
any  degree  anxious  to  add  to  his  savings  by  helping 
the  lady  forward  on  her  journey.  The  wagons  drove 
up  leisurely,  and  as  the  shaky  vehicles  drew  near, 
more  than  one  wagoner  turned  out  to  be  a  woman. 

The  yard  of  the  inn  presented  a  semi-animated 
appearance  when  the  sun's  outriders,  sent  to  warn 
the  land  of  the  approach  of  his  chariot,  swept  down 
into  it.  Oxen  stood  half  asleep  before  partially 
loaded  wagons.  Madam  Botorpa's  own  vehicles, 
easily  to  be  distinguished  from  those  of  the  new- 
comers, were  being  slowly  emptied.  Lanterns 
moved  lazily  about,  except  where  Lars  himself 
swung  one  on  high  to  inspect  a  freshly  arrived 
wagon,  or  thrust  it  beneath  a  horse's  neck  to  make 
sure  that  the  animal  had  not  been  brought  hither 
without  even  the  usual  allowance  of  knotted  rope. 
On  one  side  of  the  yard  the  big  coach  rested  in  its 
splendor,  and  close  beneath  its  shadow  an  under- 
sized pony,  harnessed  to  a  particularly  dilapidated 
wagon,  hung  its  head  almost  to  the  ground  in  a  last 
effort  to  finish  the  night's  slumber  before  day  was 
fairly  in  possession  of  the  field.  From  her  room 
above  madam  looked  down  upon  the  scene,  but  she 
did  not  descend  until  her  own  servants  were  ready 
for  departure.  Then  she  sent  for  Lars. 

"Are  all  things  in  forwardness  for  my  journey?" 
she  asked. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          33 

"As  forward  as  they  are  like  to  be,  with  such  as 
yon  to  carry  you  and  your  goods, ' '  replied  the  man 
bluntly.  "Better  change  your  mind,  madam,  while 
yet  you  may  do  so  to  some  purpose.  It's  my  belief 
it  will  be  changed  for  you  fast  enough  before  the 
day  is  done,  if  so  be  that  you  trust  yourself  to  such 
a  crew. ' ' 

"What,  are  not  the  men  honest?"  asked  the  lady. 

"Honest  as  may  be,  I  doubt  not,"  said  Lars,  "but 
that  is  more  than  can  be  said  of  the  thongs  and 
cords  that  should  make  horse  and  wagon  work 
together  as  one,  and  'tis  to  the  honesty  of  these 
you'll  have  to  trust  when  you  are  being  dragged 
out  of  a  hole  in  the  road. ' ' 

"Yet  they  are  the  best  you  can  procure.  Is  it  not 
so?"  demanded  his  mistress. 

"The  best  and  the  worst.  There  are  no  others  to 
be  had  for  fair  words  or  for  foul,"  said  Lars. 

"Then  I  will  abide  by  the  arrangement,"  she  said. 
"And  you — I  would  have  you  set  off  at  once.  Good 
luck  to  you,  and  a  swift  journey  to  Brita's  fireside!" 

Madam  Botorpa  ate  her  breakfast  while  her  serv- 
ants were  putting  in  the  horses  for  the  return  to 
the  castle,  and  the  little  Agneta  ran  backwards  and 
forwards  to  the  window,  dividing  her  attention 
between  the  indoor  attractions  and  those  without. 

"They  are  going  now,"  she  cried.  "There  is  the 
coach,  and  Lars  is  looking  back.  There  is  nobody 
to  ride  inside  to-day." 

They  .had  no  more  than  fairly  started  when 
madam.herself  came  out,  and  gave  the  order  to  put 


34          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

her  train  also  in  motion.  She  and  the  child  rode  in 
the  most  trusty  looking  of  the  wagons,  and  the 
others  followed  in  irregular  line.  The  drivers  had 
only  covenanted  to  go  one  day's  journey  from  home. 
If  madam  wished  to  travel  further,  she  must  find 
fresh  vehicles  to  convey  her  and  her  goods.  For 
them,  they  went  not  more  than  a  day's  distance 
from  their  own  dwellings. 

"It  is  well.  I  hold  you  responsible  only  for  that 
upon  which  you  agreed, ' '  said  madam,  and  though 
the  arrangement  would  entail  much  trouble  at  the 
next  stopping  place,  it  seemed  not  to  please  her  ill. 

She  mounted  the  wagon,  and  the  little  Agneta 
seated  herself  gleefully  by  her  mother's  side.  The 
journey  had  not  grown  wearisome  to  her  yet. 

"This  is  better  than  the  coach,"  she  declared.  "I 
can  see  without  putting  my  head  out." 

But  before  the  day  was  over  she  had  cause  to 
regret  the  shelter  of  the  sombre,  stately  coach.  A 
few  breakages  in  the  harness,  that  had  to  be  repaired 
before  a  fresh  start  could  be  made,  and  several 
delays  through  the  wagons  sticking  in  broken  parts 
of  the  road,  were  the  only  episodes  of  the  morning. 

The  road  itself  was  the  worst  they  had  yet  trav- 
ersed. They  had  turned  off  that  day  from  the  more 
frequently  traveled  highways,  and  were  going 
through  a  district  upon  which  recent  rains  had  set  a 
seal  of  mud  effectual  enough  to  close  it  against  all 
intruders  not  of  an  especially  persistent  character. 
But  the  present  intruder  was  persistent,  and  though 
her  progress  was  slow,  it  was  still  progress — until 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          35 

noon  was  past.  Then,  when  the  solitary  farmhouse 
at  which  they  had  rested  was  left  in  the  distance,  the 
skies  joined  forces  with  the  road,  and  the  travelers 
had  to  encounter  water  above  and  below. 

"Better  go  back  to  where  you  stopped  at  noon," 
counseled  the  wagoner,  "and  break  your  journey 
there,  if  so  be  they  will  take  you  in." 

But  Madam  Botorpa  wrapped  herself  and  the 
child  in  thick  traveling  cloaks,  and  bade  the  driver 
proceed. 

"Rain  is  to  be  expected  before  our  journey  is 
over,"  she  said.  "If  we  turn  aside  at  the  first 
shower,  we  may  be  long  on  the  way." 

"This  is  no  shower,  as  you'll  find  out  before 
long,"  growled  the  man,  but  he  urged  his  horse 
forward,  and  nothing  was  heard  for  a  time  but  the 
creaking  of  harness,  and  the  rattle  of  wheels,  and 
the  beating  of  the  rain  at  each  access  of  energy  in 
the  storm.  The  dark  trees  of  a  pine  forest  changed 
position  group  by  group,  ranging  themselves  behind 
instead  of  in  front  of  the  travelers,  and  for  every 
one  that  was  passed  there  seemed  a  corresponding 
one  yet  ahead.  The  rain  became  more  persistent. 
For  more  than  twenty-four  hours  the  skies  had  been 
threatening.  Now  the  clouds  settled  down  to  a 
steady  outpour,  that  was  not  long  in  having  its 
effect  on  the  already  softened  roads.  Stoppages 
were  more  lengthy  than  advances,  and  muttered 
growls  proceeded  from  all  along  the  line. 

It  was  no  use  going  back.  The  pine  forest  lay 
between  the  travelers  and  the  house  they  had  left 


36          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

at  noon,  and  no  other  habitation  was  within  reach. 
They  were  skirting  the  low  shores  of  a  lake,  the 
rough,  wet  road  stretching  before  them  without  a 
single  encouraging  sign.  The  hind  wheels  of  the 
wagon  were  for  the  twentieth  time  stuck  fast  in  a 
mud  hole,  out  of  which  the  horse  had  for  the  last 
few  minutes  been  vainly  endeavoring  to  pull  them. 

"How  far  are  we  from  the  nearest  village?"  asked 
Madam  Botorpa,  as  the  wagoner  desisted  from  his 
efforts  and  stood  looking  helplessly  at  the  horse. 

"Nearer  a  mile  and  a  half  than  a  mile,"  replied 
the  man  sullenly,  without  looking  at  the  lady. 

Her  fears  had  fallen  short  of  the  fact.  She  had 
believed  herself  much  nearer  the  village.  A 
Swedish  mile  and  a  half,  or  more  than  ten  English 
miles  of  this  bog  to  be  traversed  before  shelter  and 
refreshment  could  be  had !  And  somewhere  behind 
the  clouds  the  sun  was  even  now  sweeping  the 
horizon.  Darkness  would  not  be  much  longer 
delayed.  She  gave  no  sign  of  her  anxiety,  however. 

"There  would  be  more  chance  of  starting  an 
empty  wagon, ' '  she  said,  and  rose  to  exchange  the 
wet  vehicle  for  the  muddy  road. 

But  the  hands  of  the  little  Agneta  held  her  fast. 
For  the  first  time  during  the  journey  the  courage 
of  the  small  maiden  had  failed  her.  She  lifted  a 
pitiful  face  down  which  tears  and  rain  were  making 
watercourses,  and  clung  sobbing  to  her  mother. 

"What,  crying?"  said  the  lady  gently.  "Nay, 
nay,  little  daughter,  take  courage.  The  rain  will 
soon  be  over,  and  so  will  these  tears." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          37 

"When  are  we  going  back  home?"  whispered  the 
child  between  her  sobs. 

Ah,  when?  The  low  spoken  words  fell  like  a 
blow,  and  for  a  moment  the  face  of  the  lady  paled. 
Then  she  lifted  the  little  girl  in  her  arms,  and 
stepped  down  into  the  road. 

"Where  is  thy  courage,  little  one?"  she  said 
cheerily,  picking  out  the  least  miry  spot  on  which 
to  deposit  her  burden.  "See,  we  shall  soon  be 
started  again.  Even  now  the  wheel  stirs.  By  and 
by  there  will  be  the  village,  and  then  supper  and 
rest." 

"I  would  rather  go  home,"  moaned  the  child.  It 
was  a  very  pitiful  moan,  with  no  suspicion  of  temper 
in  it,  but  only  a  sorrowful  longing  for  past  joys. 

As  she  seated  herself  again  Madam  Botorpa 
looked  back.  The  more  heavily  laden  wagons  were 
far  behind,  some  of  them  not  even  in  sight.  When 
they  would  make  their  way  to  the  village,  and 
whether  she  should  ever  see  all  her  strong  chests 
again,  she  did  not  know.  A  low  sigh  escaped  her 
lips.  She  too  was  longing  for  home. 

The  little  Agneta  had  long  slept  beneath  her 
mother's  cloak,  when  the  horse,  as  fully  tired  out  as 
the  temper  of  the  driver,  struggled  to  the  door  of 
the  small  building  that  served  as  inn.  Madam 
Botorpa  hammered  long  at  the  door  before  a  head 
was  thrust  from  a  second  story  window,  and  a  sleepy 
voice  asked: 

"Who  stands  there,  disturbing  honest  people  in 
their  beds?" 


38          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"A  traveler  who  needs  rest  sorely,"  was  the 
answer. 

"And  why  did  you  not  ask  it  at  a  decent  hour, 
before  the  household  slept?"  demanded  the  voice, 
in  unconciliatory  tone. 

"Because  the  storm  delayed  us,  "returned  Madam 
Botorpa.  "Hasten,  my  friend,  and  undo  the  door. 
A  lady  and  child  stand  without,  and  the  little  one  is 
sore  weary  and  wet." 

The  wagoner  seconded  the  appeal  by  a  resounding 
thump  on  the  woodwork,  at  the  same  time  crying  in 
tones  not  to  be  disregarded : 

"Look  you,  landlord!  If  your  feet  hasten  not 
down  to  let  in  those  who  wait  without,  'tis  your 
door  that  will  suffer.  I  want  shelter  for  myself  and 
my  beast.  May  he  who  withholds  it  stand  himself 
in  like  plight,  and  that  before  long!" 

The  head  was  withdrawn  from  the  window,  and 
slow,  heavy  footsteps  were  presently  heard  descend- 
ing the  stairs.  The  door  being  at  length  unfastened, 
the  landlord  swung  a  lantern  full  in  the  faces  of  his 
guests.  The  half  opened  eyes  of  the  child  blinked 
at  the  sudden  light. 

"Come  in,"  said  the  man.  "We  can  give  you 
shelter  till  morn. ' ' 

More  than  that  he  declared  himself  unable  to 
furnish,  and  Madam  Botorpa  did  but  stay  to  place 
the  child  under  shelter  before  she  plunged  again 
into  darkness  in  pursuit  of  the  wagon,  in  which 
Brita's  store  of  provisions  was  disappearing.  The 
driver  was  in  too  much  of  a  hurry  to  get  himself  and 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          39 

his  horse  under  the  roof  of  the  stable  to  give  heed 
to  her  request  that  the  hamper  might  be  brought  to 
the  house. 

"There  it  is.  Take  it  if  you  want  it,"  he  said, 
bringing  his  horse  to  a  stand. 

It  was  easier  to  carry  out  her  own  behests  than 
to  secure  obedience.  Madam  lifted  the  hamper  and 
stumbled  back  through  the  darkness  to  the  inn  door. 

That  night  the  lady  and  child  slept  upon  straw, 
and  would  have  gone  hungry  but  for  Brita's  fore- 
thought. 

The  morning  saw  no  break  in  the  clouds.  To 
proceed  was  out  of  the  question.  The  wagons  had 
all  come  up  in  the  course  of  the  night.  Madam 
paid  the  drivers  and  saw  the  empty  conveyances 
depart.  The  next  consideration  was  where  to 
procure  more.  But  that  was  not  a  question  for  to- 
day. The  rain  held  its  own,  and  Madam  Botorpa 
waited,  and  looked  out  upon  the  stream  of  water 
that  showed  where  the  road  should  be,  and  in  her 
heart  thanked  old  Brita  that  the  child  was  not 
hungry. 

The  house  afforded  nothing  in  the  shape  of  food, 
and  scarcely  more  in  the  way  of  accommodation. 
The  landlord  and  his  wife  were  a  fair  match  for 
their  habitation.  One  solace  only  Madam  Botorpa 
drew  from  her  surroundings.  That  which  availed 
to  shut  her  in  might  very  well  avail  to  shut  others 
out,  and  a  landlord  who  took  no  interest  in  his 
guests  would  have  the  less  to  say  of  them  if 
questioned. 


40          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

And  the  weather  did  clear  in  the  end,  though  it 
took  its  time  about  it.  A  day  came  when  the  skies 
were  bright,  and  the  roads  had  settled  down  into  a 
thick  mud,  instead  of  the  water  into  which  they  had 
of  late  seemed  to  be  resolved.  Then  the  lady 
sallied  out  and  scoured  the  country  round,  and  as  a 
result  obtained  one  vehicle  for  her  own  use,  and  a 
corresponding  one  to  convey  a  portion  of  her  goods 
to  the  next  stopping  place,  which  might,  or  might 
not,  prove  a  more  manageable  region.  As  a  matter 
of  fact  it  was  a  degree  better  than  the  one  she  had 
left,  and  here  she  stayed  while  her  chests  were 
being  slowly  dragged  over  the  heavy  mud,  and 
brought  within  her  reach  again.  That,  as  only  four 
wagoners  were  at  work  on  the  transfer,  was  not 
accomplished  in  a  day. 

It  was  a  question — judging  entirely  by  the 
weather — whether  the  season  remained  late  autumn 
or  had  become  early  winter,  when,  sixteen  days 
later  than  the.  morning  on  which  Lars  turned  his 
horses'  heads  homewards,  madam  stood  again  by 
the  side  of  the  sleeping  Agneta,  this  time  not 
hesitating  to  wake  her.  The  days  were  shorter  and 
the  traveling  slower  now,  and  it  was  wise  not  to  wait 
for  the  sun's  appearance  before  making  a  start. 

"Come,  little  one,  open  those  sleepy  eyes." 

The  mother's  hand  touched  the  closed  lids.  They 
opened  slowly,  then  quivered  and  dropped  again. 
They  were  heavy  with  sleep. 

"Wake,  lazy  one!     'Tis  full  time  we  were  astir." 

The  reluctant  lids  lifted  afresh. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          41 

"Are  we  going  in  the  wagon  again  to-day?" 
asked  the  child  sleepily. 

"Yes,  and  already  I  hear  the  sound  of  wheels.  If 
we  would  not  go  hungry,  we  must  hasten,  for  break- 
fast has  yet  to  be  eaten." 

The  voice  was  cheerful,  and  the  tired  ring  in  it 
not  sufficiently  apparent  to  manifest  itself  to  the 
undiscerning  ears  of  a  child. 

"I  am  so  tired  of  the  wagons,"  said  the  little  girl 
reflectively.  "I  wish  we  had  kept  the  coach.  No — 
I  wish  we  had  gone  back  in  it.  Is  Lars  at  home 
now?" 

"Surely  he  is.  Lars  is  not  such  a  great  traveler 
as  my  little  daughter." 

"Are  we  going  to  travel  always?"  asked  the  child 
plaintively.  "Shan't  we  go  home  too?" 

"How  long  we  have  to  travel  depends  on  how 
far  we  go  in  a  day,  and  how  far  we  go  in  a  day 
depends  on  how  early  we  start,  and  how  early  we 
start  depends  on  how  quickly  we  are  ready, ' '  said 
madam,  upon  which  the  little  Agneta  gave  her 
attention  to  the  business  in  hand,  and  forbore 
further  question. 

The  last  of  Brita's  provisions  were  consumed 
that  morning. 

"We  must  depend  now  on  what  we  can  procure 
by  the  way,"  said  Madam  Botorpa.  "The  district 
we  seek  should  lie  not  many  days'  journey  from 
here,  though  I  know  not  well  whether  we  are  taking 
the  most  direct  course  thereto." 

The  chill  of  frost  was  in  the  air  when  the  lady  and 


42          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

child  came  out  into  the  pale  light.  A  star  or  two 
yet  held  out  against  the  day-dawn,  slow  to  acknowl- 
edge a  superior.  Madam  had  been  fortunate  in  the 
matter  of  wagons.  Her  property  was  all  to  go  with 
her  to-day.  She  looked  critically  round  on  the 
drivers.  He  who  was  waiting  for  her  by  the 
door,  having  only  a  few  light  packages  in  his  wagon, 
was  of  stout  build  and  surly  mien.  Madam  Botorpa 
passed  him  over,  and  signed  to  one  further  back. 

"My  friend,  transfer  your  load  to  this  waiting 
wagon,"  she  said.  "Your  horse  pleases  me  well. 
I  will  ride  behind  it  to-day. ' ' 

The  face  of  the  horse's  owner  brightened.  Not 
so  that  of  the  wagoner  who  stood  near  the  inn  door. 

"Your  goods  are  already  in  my  wagon,"  he  said 
angrily.  "  'Tis  folly  to  change  them.  I  was  hired 
to  drive  a  lady  and  child,  and  not  to  drag  heavy 
chests  over  such  roads  as  these." 

"Not  hired  by  me,  my  friend,"  said  the  lady 
quietly.  "With  the  rest,  you  were  engaged  to  go  a 
day's  journey  at  my  expense.  The  service  I  desire 
of  you  is  the  transportation  of  the  chests  in  yonder 
wagon.  Its  owner  will  help  you  on  with  your  load. " 

The  man  turned  away  with  a  growl,  and  Madam 
Botorpa's  new  charioteer  took  his  place.  He  was  a 
man  of  short  stature  and  intelligent  face.  Man  and 
horse  had  an  air  of  willingness  that  was  the  most 
refreshing  thing  to  be  seen  that  chilly  morning. 
Madam  Botorpa  placed  herself  behind  the  horse, 
and  then  turned  to  the  driver. 

"Know  you  the  whereabouts  of  the  farm  lands  of 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          43 

Axel  Bonde?"  she  asked.  "They  should  lie  some- 
where within  the  knowledge  of  the  men  of  this 
region,  I  think,  though  it  may  well  be  that  in  my 
journeying  I  have  gone  somewhat  out  of  the  way. ' ' 

"The  farm  lands  of  Axel  Bonde?"  answered  the 
man.  "Nay,  if  'tis  Axel  you  seek,  you  have  not 
gone  a  great  way  astray." 

A  low  sigh  of  relief  escaped  the  lady's  lips. 

"Does  the  farm  lie  far  from  here?"  she  asked. 

"It  lies  not  near,"  replied  the  man,  "and  the 
house  is  yet  further  removed.  'Tis  a  weary  distance 
by  the  highway,  and  would  scarce  be  reached  on 
the  second  day  from  now.  Nay,  at  this  time  of  the 
year  it  might  easily  take  the  better  part  of  three 
days  to  go  thither.  But  there  is  a  way  by  which 
men  reach  the  farm,  by  cross  roads,  and  though  it  is 
rough  enough,  it  might  perchance  be  traveled." 

The  lady  hesitated. 

"You  are  sure  it  is  the  place  I  seek?"  she  asked. 
"This  Axel?  Tell  me — of  what  age  is  he?" 

"He  yet  falls  short  of  three-score  and  ten,  and  is 
as  hale  as  one  who  has  seen  fifteen  years  less  of 
life,"  was  the  answer.  "If  the  Axel  you  seek  be  a 
man  long  of  limb  and  straight  of  backbone,  I  can 
put  you  in  the  way  of  meeting  with  him." 

"It  is  the  same,"  said  madam.  "I  am  near  my 
journey's  end." 

"Will  you  seek  him  by  the  highway,  or  the  cross 
road?"  asked  the  driver,  standing  yet  by  his  horse. 

"Can  the  cross  road  be  traversed  in  a  day?"  she 
questioned. 


44          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"If  the  day  be  long  enough,  madam.  It  has  been 
done  many  a  time,"  said  the  driver,  "but  in  the 
present  state  of  the  roads  I  promise  you  neither  a 
quick  nor  an  easy  journey.  I  am  willing  to  try  it." 

' '  I  also  am  willing, ' '  said  Madam  Botorpa,  and  the 
man  climbed  to  his  seat  and  turned  to  those  who 
were  to  follow. 

"We  go  by  the  cross  road  to  the  farm  lands  of 
Axel  Bonde, ' '  he  shouted. 

"More  fool  you!"  came  the  response,  and  Madam 
Botorpa  recognized  in  the  loudest  of  the  voices  the 
tones  of  her  would-be  charioteer. 


CHAPTER   V 

The  road  upon  which  Madam  Botorpa  had  started 
in  no  respect  belied  its  reputation.  It  was  rough 
at  the  beginning,  rougher  further  on,  and,  if  it  had 
an  end — which  seemed  problematical — might  by 
analogy  be  expected  to  be  roughest  there.  As  the 
travelers  proceeded  it  became  nothing  more  than  a 
rude  track,  along  which  the  wagons  jolted  and 
creaked  dismally. 

The  weather  grew  colder  as  the  day  advanced.  A 
shrill  wind  whistled  past  the  travelers,  in  more  haste 
than  they,  judging  by  the  comparative  speed.  Only 
one  house  was  passed,  and  at  that  madam  descended, 
and  asked  for  food  for  herself  and  the  child.  A 
piece  of  bread  was  reluctantly  furnished,  and  from 
this  the  little  Agneta,  hungry  with  her  long  ride  in 
the  sharp  air,  made  her  dinner.  Madam  returned 
to  the  wagon  and  told  the  driver  to  push  on.  The 
farm  of  Axel  Bonde  must  be  reached  before  the 
travelers  slept. 

' '  Better  wrap  up  all  you  can, ' '  said  the  man,  as 
they  took  their  seats.  "We  shall  meet  the  wind 
now.  It  is  going  to  be  rough  before  we  get  to  the 
end.  It  will  make  the  end  a  little  later  in  coming, 
too." 

He  was  not  wrong.  The  wind  increased  in 
strength,  and  a  driving  sleet,  that  froze  upon  the 

45 


46          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

front  of  the  wagon,  came  with  stinging  force  into 
the  faces  of  the  occupants. 

The  tempers  of  the  drivers  behind  grew  per- 
ceptibly akin  to  the  weather.  Breakages  were 
repaired  less  readily,  and  wagons  that  stuck  in  a 
hole  were  slower  in  coming  out  of  it.  The  horses, 
too,  were  growing  tired.  It  was  a  steady,  hard  pull 
at  every  step,  and  the  sleet  tried  the  courage  of  the 
animals.  Madam  Botorpa  thought  it  best  not  to  get 
too  far  ahead  of  her  train. 

Darkness  fell  early.  It  was  while  it  was  yet  pos- 
sible to  consider  it  day  rather  than  night,  that 
madam's  disputant  of  the  morning  made  his  voice 
heard. 

'•'How  much  longer  is  this  going  on?"  he  called 
gruffly.  "This  is  no  road  to  travel  on  after  sunset. 
The  day  is  spent,  and  a  hard^-enough  day  it's  been. 
I,  for  one,  have  not  a  rilind  to  break  my  neck 
stumbling  along  in  the  dark. "  . 

"It  is  about  as  easy  to  go  forward  as  to  go  back, ' ' 
said  madam's  driver.  "Better  push  on,  friend. 
'Twill  bring  the  end  nearer." 

"The  wrong  end  for  me,"  was  the  answer,  and 
there  was  a  savage  ring  in  the  voice.  "Let  who 
will  go  forward.  For  me,  since  I  must  needs 
risk  the  going  one  way  or  the  other  in  the  dark- 
ness, I  will  let  my  nose  follow  my  inclinations.  It 
will  the  sooner  feel  the  warmth  of  my  own 
hearth. ' ' 

"Yet  if  you  return  thither  without  finishing  your 
journey,  such  home-coming  may  well  be  comfort 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          47 

at  the  expense  of  profit.  I  pay  not  a  wagoner  who 
only  performs  half  his  task. ' ' 

The  wind  carried  the  sound  of  the  lady's  voice  to 
the  ears  of  the  grumbler  behind.  There  was  a 
quiet  determination  in  it  that  had  a  cooling  effect 
on  the  man's  temper,  or  on  his  ardor  to  return.  He 
hesitated. 

"I  made  no  agreement  to  work  night  as  well  as 
day, ' '  he  said. 

"At  this  season  your  journey  could  hardly  be 
completed  by  daylight.  Nor  did  you  expect  it," 
said  madam  firmly. 

"It  is  like  enough  to  be  daylight  before  it  is 
over, ' '  growled  the  man. 

But  he  put  his  horse  in  motion  again,  and  the 
fight  with  weather 'and  road  continued  for  a  season. 
The  weather  was  becoming  more  decidedly  aggres- 
sive. In  long,  heavy  gusts  the  wind  swooped  down, 
imparting  a  spiteful  energy  to  the  sleet  that,  chang- 
ing its  character  somewhat,  had  now  assumed  the 
form  of  hard,  frozen  particles,  which  had  a  cutting 
power  trying  enough  to  the  faces  that  met  them. 
It  grew  very  dark,  so  that  the  roadway  could  be 
discerned  only  by  the  aid  of  lanterns.  The  little 
Agneta  slept,  and  woke  shivering  when  the  wagon 
wheel  went  suddenly  down  into  a  dangerous  rut, 
and  crept  closer  to  her  mother  to  sleep  uneasily 
again. 

Madam  Botorpa's  driver  retained  his  composure 
during  all  the  mishaps,  but  he  became  more  and 
more  silent.  The  courage  of  his  horse  was  not  yet 


48          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

exhausted,  though  the  same  could  not  be  said  of 
some  that  followed. 

A  loud  oath  from  behind  presently  broke  in  on  the 
steady  howl  of  the  storm.  A  horse  went  down 
violently,  and  the  procession  came  to  a  stand. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  asked  madam,  her  voice  a 
little  less  steady  than  usual. 

"Matter  enough!"  was  the  savage  answer,  and 
again  Madam  Botorpa  recognized  the  voice  of  the 
man  who  had  that  morning  elected  himself  as  her 
charioteer.  "You'll  have  a  horse  to  pay  for  as  well 
as  a  day's  journey.  That's  about  all." 

"Go  back  and  see,"  said  madam  to  her  own 
driver,  and  man  and  lantern  turned  back,  leaving 
the  lady  and  child  alone  in  the  darkness.  Before 
the  point  of  light  which  showed  the  position  of  the 
lantern  had  reached  the  first  of  the  belated  vehicles, 
there  was  a  sound  of  struggling  and  plunging, 
and  then  a  heavy  thud,  followed  by  another  and 
another.  The  little  Agneta  awoke,  and  sat  up 
bewildered,  her  eyes  vainly  trying  to  pierce  the 
darkness. 

"Where  are  we?"  she  asked,  with  a  little  gasp  of 
fear. 

"Alone  on  the  road.  The  man  has  gone  back 
with  the  lantern.  A  horse  has  fallen." 

Even  the  ears  of  the  child  could  not  fail  to  dis- 
cern the  lack  of  hopefulness  in  the  voice  that  hitherto 
had  never  failed  to  comfort.  Madam  was  weary  at 
heart.  She  was  faint  also,  for  her  own  dinner  had 
consisted  of  little  more  than  the  refreshment  of  see- 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          49 

ing  the  child  eat.     Now  she  was  straining  her  ears 
to  learn  the  extent  of  the  mischief. 

"I'm  so  hungry,"  said  little  Agneta  pitifully. 

"Yes,  dear,  we  are  both  hungry,"  replied  the 
mother  gently. 

There  was  a  fierce  altercation  going  on  behind. 
Madam's  own  conveyance  was  too  far  ahead  of  the 
foremost  of  the  others  to  allow  her  to  hear  distinctly 
all  that  was  said,  but  she  caught  words  that,  min- 
gling with  the  beating  storm,  were  not  calculated  to 
strengthen  her  courage. 

It  was  long  before  the  driver  returned. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  madam  anxiously. 

"Horse  fell  in  a  hole.  The  man  is  wilder  than  a 
hungry  wolf,"  replied  the  driver  slowly.  "He  had 
a  narrow  escape  of  losing  the  beast.  It  was  an 
ugly  hole." 

"Will  he  drive  on?" 

"Not  he.  Declares  he  will  risk  his  neck  no 
more.  He  will  seek  the  cover  of  the  trees — there  is 
good  shelter  beneath  yonder  hill — and  camp  until 
sunrise.  The  rest  will  follow  him. ' ' 

'And  you?"  asked  madam,  her  voice  riot  quite 
firm. 

"I  agreed  to  take  you  to  the  house  of  Axel 
Bonde,"  he  replied.  "I  will  abide  by  my  bargain, 
unless,  indeed,  you  bid  me  stay  and  try  to  save  the 
stuff,  which  will  be  none  the  better  for  lying  in  the 
mire." 

"What,  has  harm  befallen  the  chests?"  exclaimed 
madam. 


50          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Heard  you  not  the  thumps  as  the  boxes  fell 
from  the  side  of  the  wagon,  hastened,  I  doubt  not, 
by  a  thrust  of  the  fellow's  foot?"  asked  the  driver. 

"Surely  I  heard  the  sounds,"  said  madam.  "Are 
the  chests  broken?" 

"Two  of  them  lie  with  their  contents  strewing 
the  road.  The  men  of  this  region  are  honest,  aye, 
and  the  men  of  this  company  also,"  said  the  driver, 
"yet  does  it  look  wiser  to  gather  up  the  goods  from 
the  ground.  The  storm  will  not  respect  your  prop- 
erty,'and  an  angry  man  is  perchance  as  little  to  be 
trusted."  •  \  .  -, 

"What  will  you  do?"  asked  the  lady. 

"Gather  together  that  ;Which  is  scattered  around, 
and  put  the  broken  chests  in  my  Wagon,  leaving  the 
uninjured  one  until  rforning, "  was' the  reply.  ' ' But 
my  horse  is  well-nigh  spent.  If  I  put  behind  him 
this  load,  it  will  be  at  the  expense  of  your  legs. " 

"You  mean  that  we  must  walk?'.' 

"Nay,  madam,  there  is  no  'must' -about  it,"  he 
said.  "I  will  carry  you  according  to  my  promise,  if 
you  so  will  it,  but  then  will  the  chests  have  to  take 
their  chance.  My  horse  can  do  no  more  than 
journey  yonder  once.  He  is  almost  worn  out." 

"How  far  are  we  from  the  house  we  seek?"  asked 
Madam  Botorpa.  • 

"If  we  go  not  faster  than  of  late,  it  will  take 
nearer  three  hours  than  two,"  replied  the  man, 
"yet  could  I  myself  reach  it  on  foot  in  half  that 
time." 

Madam  hesitated. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          51 

"I  will  go  back  with  you  and  examine  the 
chests, ' '  she  said  at  last. 

The  result  of  the  examination  was  decisive.  The 
broken  chests  contained  wearing  apparel  and  per- 
sonal effects,  and  madam  saw  more  than  one  case 
of  jewelry  lying  in  the  mud  of  the  road,  in 
imminent  danger  from  the  wheels  of  wagons  in 
the  rear. 

"I  will  risk  the  journey  on  foot,"  she  said,'. "and 
trust  to  you  to  bring  these  things  in  safety. ' ' 

"It  is  good,  madam,"  he  replied.  "They  shall 
reach  you — if  not  to-night,  then  after  daybreak." 

A  lantern  was  procured,  arid  Madam  Botorpa 
stooped  and  lifted  the  little  Agneta  in  her  arms. 

"The  track  should  be  pla'in  enough  all  the  way," 
said  the  driver.  .  .- 

His  words  were  almost  drowned  in  the  shrill 
shrieking  of  'the  wind.  Madam  pushed  forward, 
over  the  'brow  of  a  hill,  and  down  again  into  a 
valley.  Then  she  was  completely  and  fearfully 
alone.  A  feeling  of  utter  detachment,  of  belonging 
neither  to  that  which  lay  behind  nor.  to  that  which 
stretched  out  before,  overpowered  her.  Somewhere 
in  that  region  behind  was  the  castle,  the  old  house 
she  had  learned  to  call  home,  the  place  to  which  her 
child  belonged.  In  the  dim  distance  before  her 
was — what?  Shelter,  at  least,  .and  rest  and  food. 
The  weary  body  called  out  feebly  for  these,  and 
refused  to  let  the  mind  go  further.  And  towards 
the  rest  and  the  warmth  Madam  •  Botorpa  set  her 
thoughts,  and  walked  on,  the  weight  of  the  child 


52          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

growing  more  burdensome  as  her  overtaxed  strength 
diminished. 

The  road  led  through  lower  lands  as  she  pro- 
ceeded, where  the  wind  had  less  power.  Before 
she  had  well  begun  to  rejoice  at  its  weakening, 
however,  she  wished  herself  on  higher  ground  again, 
for  setting  her  foot  on  what  looked  like  an  innocent 
stretch  of  snow-covered  road,  she  felt  the  treacher- 
ous surface  give  way,  and  plunged  forward  into 
water  above  her  ankles.  She  saved  the  child,  but 
not  the  lantern.  It  fell  with  a  crash,  and  with  it 
madam's  hope  of  speedy  deliverance  from  the 
loneliness  of  the  way. 


CHAPTER  VI 

Half  stunned  by  the  calamity  that  had  befallen 
her,  Madam  Botorpa  scrambled  on  to  level  ground, 
and  stood  bewildered,  till  the  frightened  waking  of 
the  child  in  her  arms  aroused  her  to  fresh  effort. 
To  go  on  without  light  was  impossible.  The  shelter 
and  the  rest  with  which  she  had  cheered  her  failing 
courage  receded  into  the  black  distance. 

She  peered  round  her  anxiously.  A  denser  dark- 
ness on  one  side  suggested  trees  and  possible  cover 
from  the  storm.  Feeling  her  way  carefully  towards 
the  shadow,  she  found  herself  in  what  seemed  the 
blackest  night.  Here  the  force  of  the  wind  was 
broken,  and  madam's  extended  hand  touched  the 
trunk  of  a  tree.  A  low,  weary  sigh  told  of  the  relief 
of  abandoned  effort  as  she  seated  herself  on  the  pro- 
tected side  of  that  tree.  She  wrapped  her  cloak 
more  closely  about  the  sleeping  child,  bent  over  it 
until  her  head  rested  on  her  breast,  and  slept  from 
sheer  exhaustion. 

How  long  she  remained  asleep  Madam  Botorpa 
did  not  know,  but  suddenly  a  sound  smote  on  her 
ear  and  brought  consciousness  with  it.  She  lifted 
her  head  and  listened — intently,  eagerly.  It  came 
again — the  deep,  far-reaching  voice  of  a  dog.  At 
the  same  moment  she  became  aware  that  the  steady 
rattle  of  frozen  snow  that  before  had  been  striking 

53 


54          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

pitilessly  upon  the  further  side  of  the  pines  had 
ceased.  The  wind  also  had  lost  its  fury,  having 
exchanged  it  for  a  mood  of  alternate  blustering 
and  wailing.  Madam  Botorpa  looked  up,  and 
through  an  opening  in  the  trees  saw  a  star.  She 
could  even  dimly  discern  the  road. 

The  bark  of  the  dog  was  heard  again,  a  sound 
more  blessed  than  music  It  changed  for  her  the 
desolate,  storm-possessed  solitude  into  a  place  of 
habitation.  The  house  she  sought  could  not  be  far 
away.  It  would  be  better  to  try  to  reach  it  than  to 
wait  for  daylight,  which  might  be  many  hours 
distant. 

The  road  once  gained,  madam  found  it  not 
impossible  to  pick  her  steps.  Somewhere  behind 
the  clouds  a  young  crescent  moon  was  rising,  and 
from  the  rifts  a  few  stars  did  their  best  to  set  a  limit 
to  the  power  of  darkness.  Better  still,  the  next 
rising  ground  revealed  a  very  earthly  light,  the 
unmistakable  glow  of  blazing  pine.  It  could  shine 
from  nowhere  but  the  window  of  a  dwelling.  That 
light  was  the  cheeriest  thing  that  Madam  Botorpa 
had  seen  for  many  days.  It  set  the  chilled  blood 
flowing  through  her  veins  again.  Her  footsteps 
perceptibly  quickened.  The  rest  and  warmth  and 
food  which  had  receded  into  the  dim  distance  came 
very  near  "now.  She  gathered  the  little  Agneta 
closer  to  her.  The  child  shivered  in  her  sleep,  and 
the  mother  felt  rather  than  heard  the  low  sob,  of 
which  the  little  girl  was  herself  unconscious.  She 
bent  her  head  over  the  sleeper. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          55 

"Poor  little  one!"  she  whispered.  "Everything 
for  thee  behind,  and  here — ?  Well,  thou  shalt  at 
least  awake  amidst  light  and  warmth. ' ' 

The  light  that  had  served  as  guide  proved,  upon 
Madam  Botorpa's  approach,  to  proceed,  not  from 
the  dwelling  house,  but  from  an  outbuilding  that 
formed  one  side  of  a  great  quadrangle,  about  which 
all  the  farm  structures  were  grouped.  It  was  a  long 
building  of  squared  pine  trunks  laid  one  upon 
another,  and  as  she  neared  it  madam  heard  the 
sound  of  voices.  Passing  round  to  the  side  from 
whence  the  sound  proceeded,  she  approached  a  win- 
dow, just  as  a  merry  snatch  of  song  made  itself 
heard.  A  girl's  figure  at  the  same  moment  came 
between  the  light  and  the  casement,  and  then 
Madam  Botorpa  stopped  to  look  within. 

It  hardly  seemed  possible  that  that  homelike 
inside  scene  could  be  in  such  close  proximity  to  the 
lonely,  storm-swept  road,  abandoned  of  everything 
but  desolation,  along  which  she  had  groped  to  find 
the  half  sheltered  spot  where  she  had  slept  from 
utter  exhaustion.  In  the  centre  of  the  building  a 
royal  fire  blazed  and  crackled  on  a  hearth,  sending 
leaping  flames  around  the  huge  cauldron  swinging 
above  it.  About  that  cauldron  the  .hands  of  the 
singer  busied  themselves,  while  three  or  four  other 
maidens,  bright-faced  and  strong-armed,  -ministered 
to  the  wants  of  the  remaining — and  in  point  of 
numbers,  most  important — occupants  of  the  place. 
These  were  ranged  along  the  outer  sides  of  the 
house,  the  firelight  gleaming  on  horned  heads,  and 


56          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

revealing  the  big  friendly  eyes  of  oxen  and  kine 
looking  forth  on  the  girls. 

The  maidens  and  the  cattle  were  the  best  of 
friends.  Why  not?  They  spent  the  short  summer 
months  on  the  mountain  side  together,  and  when 
winter  came,  the  ladugard,  or  cattle-house,  spread 
its  broad,  generous  shelter  over  cattle  and  herd  girls 
alike.  There  was  no  lack  of  company.  Bold  goats 
and  timid  eyed  sheep  were  ranged  along  the  com- 
paratively dim  outer  stretches  of  the  big,  friendly 
dwelling  place,  and  from  some  vantage  point  over- 
head a  cock  crowed  shrilly.  The  girl  standing  by 
the  iron  pot  stopped  her  song  and  turned  to  a 
companion. 

"Toss  in  another  handful  or  two  of  meal, "  she 
said.  "I  want  no  lean  cattle  under  my  charge,  nor 
will  I  make  the  Tomte  Gubbe  my  enemy  by  treating 
other  than  well  the  beasts  that  look  to  me  for 
food." 

And  into  the  big  cauldron,  where  forage  was 
prepared  for  the  cattle,  went  more  meal.  Beret 
Andersdotter  was  acknowledged  to  have  no  superior 
in  the  art  of  milking  and  cow  tending,  or  in  the 
general  work  of  the  cattle-house. 

As  she  spoke  she  shifted  her  position,  and  the  face 
and  form  by  the  window  became  visible  to  her.  She 
uttered  a  sharp  cry. 

"What  ails  you,  Beret?"  asked  her  companion. 
"You  look  as  if  the  evil  eye  had  fallen  on  you.' 

The  girl  made  no  answer.  Her  own  eyes  were 
staring  wildly.  Then  her  companion  also  turned, 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          57 

to  seek  the  cause  of  her  strange  fear,  and  im- 
mediately lifted  up  her  hands  in  dismay. 

"  'Tis  the  face  of  no  mortal  woman,"  she  said. 
"  'Tis  whiter  than  a  snow  shroud  on  a  grave." 

But  to  the  face  and  figure  by  the  window  belonged 
a  voice,  and  at  that  moment  it  was  raised  sufficiently 
to  reach  the  ears  of  the  girls,  terror-stricken  at  the 
fancies  their  imaginations  had  conjured  up. 

"My  girls,  I  would  see  Axel  Bonde  at  once,  and  I 
know  not  where  to  find  him.  I  pray  you  send  one 
of  your  number  to  act  as  guide,  or  to  bid  Axel  come 
to  me  here." 

The  words  reached  the  interior  faintly.  Madam 
Botorpa  intentionally  spoke  in  a  low  voice,  partly 
from  anxiety  lest  the  little  Agneta  should  be 
awakened,  partly  because  she  divined  that  her 
sudden  appearance  had  aroused  the  fears  of  the  girls. 

She  had  stood  gazing  into  that  comfortable 
interior  longer  than  she  knew.  The  warmth  and 
homelikeness  of  it  had  a  fascination  of  their  own. 
There  were  the  beds,  or  rather,  cribs,  raised  above 
the  floor  in  the  wide  open  space  where  the  firelight 
shone.  On  them  the  herd  girls  passed  nights  of 
slumber  as  profound  as  that  of  their  charges.  She 
had  slept  on  worse  beds  since  she  left  the  castle. 
Axel  Bonde  must  be  a  prosperous  man,  she  mused, 
else  would  he  need  fewer  herders.  It  was  not  every 
peasant  who  required  five  maidens  to  tend  his 
cattle.  He  had  grown  richer  since  she  saw  him 
last— -and  older,  for  that  was  more  than  ten  years 
ago. 


58          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

When  no  answer  came  to  her  summons,  Madam 
Botorpa  spoke  again. 

"I  pray  you  hasten,"  she  said.  "The  night  is 
cold  for  those  who  stand  without." 

Thus  admonished,  one  of  the  girls  hesitatingly 
opened  a  door  and  peered  out  into  the  darkness. 

"The  master  is  within  the  house,"  she  said,  and 
with  more  than  one  backward  and  fearful  glance 
into  the  face  of  the  stranger,  led  her  across  the 
quadrangle  to  the  side  on  which  lay  the  dwelling 
house.  Into  this,  without  the  formality  of  knock- 
ing, the  girl  admitted  herself. 

"Axel  Bonde, "  she  cried,  "there  is  one  without 
who  calls  for  you,  saying  that  she  is  in  haste. ' ' 

An  old  man,  tall  and  meagre,  clad  in  the  long  coat 
of  the  peasant  class,  answered  the  summons. 

"One  without!"  he  said.  "  'Tis  little  wonder  such 
should  be  in  haste.  Without  is  the  wrong  side  of 
the  door  at  so  early  an  hour." 

Madam  Botorpa  crossed  the  threshold. 

"Axel  Bonde,"  she  said,  "I  come  to  thee  a 
stranger,  perchance,  in  face,  yet  to  the  foster 
brother  of  Eric  Dahlbo  should  Eric's  daughter  not 
hesitate  to  turn  in  her  need.  I  bring  you  Eric's 
grandchild.  Father  and  grandfather — both  good 
men  and  true — lie  in  their  graves. ' ' 

The  old  man's  hand  was  already  on  her  arm. 
He  drew  her  into  the  full  light  of  the  kitchen. 
Though  over  the  fire  preparations  were  being  made 
for  breakfast,  no  one  but  himself  was  in  the  room. 

"The  child  and  the  grandchild  of  my  brother  Eric 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          59 

will  ever  be  welcome  to  claim  aught  that  my  house 
affords,  or  that  this  arm  can  do  for  them,"  he  said. 
Then  looking  into  her  face,  he  added  gently: 
"You  are  weary  as  well  as  sad." 

"We  are  hungry  and  cold,"  she  said,  with  a  smile 
as  wintry  as  the  chill  morning  without. 

"Give  me  the  bairn,"  he  answered,  gently  placing 
his  guest  in  a  chair  by  the  fire.  "And  before  you 
tell  me  what  you  desire  of  me,  remember  that  the 
blood  from  these  veins — it  was  young  blood  then — 
was  once  set  flowing  till  it  mingled  with  the  blood  of 
Eric.  He  boasted  of  connection  with  a  noble  house, 
and  I  was  a  peasant  born,  but  that  mingling  of 
blood  made  us  of  one  family.  Living  or  dead  he  is 
my  brother,  and  his  bairn  is  mine.  Eric's  daughter, 
thy  wishes  shall  be  as  the  wishes  of  thy  father. 
What  wilt  thou  that  I  do  for  thee?" 

"Give  me  shelter  and  safety,"  she  said.  "My 
father  is  dead.  My  husband  also  lies  in  the  grave. 
All  that  is  left  to  me  is  following  somewhere  upon 
the  dreary  road  where  this  night  I  fought  alone 
against  the  storm. ' ' 

"Stop!"  he  said.  "You  have  told  enough.  All 
else  can  wait.  A  night  spent  without,  and  such  a 
night  as  this,  calls  for  that  which  my  house  can 
furnish.  Katarina!" 

He  raised  his  voice  sharply,  and  a  woman,  who, 
judging  by  her  age,  might  have  been  one  of  the 
younger  of  his  daughters,  but  who  was  in  reality 
the  wife  of  his  only  son,  stepped  into  the  kitchen. 

"Katarina,"  he  said,  "the  daughter  of  my  brother 


60          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Eric  has  come  to  me.  Set  food  on  the  table,  and 
tend  her  as  a  guest  to  whom  your  father  would  fain 
do  honor. ' ' 

He  kept  the  little  Agneta  in  his  arms,  carrying 
her  tenderly,  and  himself  led  the  way  into  the  big 
living  room,  the  heart  of  the  house.  Here,  though 
it  was  but  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  sound  of 
the  spinning  wheel  was  to  be  heard,  and  a  girl  of 
sixteen  stopped  in  her  steady  walk  back  and  forth, 
to  look  wonderingly  at  the  intruders. 

It  was  then  that  the  child  opened  her  eyes,  and 
fixing  them  on  the  fire,  which,  here  as  in  the 
kitchen,  greeted  the  strangers  hospitably,  and  which 
had  in  it  a  suggestion  of  Brita's  generous  hearth, 
said  sleepily : 

"Is  the  journey  over?     Have  we  got  home?" 

"Yes,  my  bairn,"  said  the  old  man,  looking  down 
into  the  sweet  child  face,  "you  have  got  home." 

And  then  he  busied  himself  with  attending  to  the 
wants  of  his  guests,  bidding  the  girl  go  on  with  her 
spinning,  and  keeping  his  daughter-in-law  employed 
in  furnishing  the  best  the  house  could  offer.  She 
herself  said  little,  and  asked  no  questions.  But  her 
eyes  followed  the  movements  of  the  strangers,  and 
she  drew  her  own  conclusions. 

"Put  a  fire  in  the  guest  chamber,"  said  Axel, 
when  the  meal  was  finished.  "One  who  has 
traveled  all  night  needs  rest.  And  you,  Anna," 
he  continued,  addressing  the  girl,  "go,  give  your 
mother  your  aid.  Let  the  spinning  wait." 

When  they  had  gone  he  turned  to  Madam  Botorpa. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          61 

"Is  there  aught  that  is  necessary  to  be  told  before 
you  sleep?"  he  asked.  "You  spoke  of  goods  upon 
the  road.  Of  what  do  they  consist,  and  how  far  are 
they  from  here?" 

Then  madam  told  him  of  her  journey,  of  the  train 
of  wagons  somewhere  on  the  way,  and  of  the  chests 
that  were  left  by  the  roadside.  With  a  very  few 
questions  he  possessed  himself  of  all  necessary 
details. 

"While  you  sleep  I  will  attend  to  the  safety  of 
your  property,"  he  said,  "and  when  you  wake  you 
shall  tell  me  what  you  will. ' ' 

"I  will  tell  you  now,"  replied  Madam  Botorpa. 

The  old  man  stooped  and  lifted  the  little  Agneta 
to  his  knee.  The  blue  eyes,  very  grave  now,  had 
long  been  studying  his  face.  At  last  a  small  hand 
was  laid  gently  on  his  knee.  It  was  then  he  bent 
over  and  lifted  the  child  into  a  close  embrace. 
Holding  her  thus  he  listened  while  madam  told  of 
her  husband's  death,  and  of  all  that  had  followed. 

"And  was  there  no  provision  made  for  this  little 
one?"  he  asked,  interrupting  her  for  the  first  time. 

' '  None,  for  the  present,  and  for  the  future,  worse 
than  none, ' '  she  replied. 

He  looked  at  her  inquiringly. 

"He  who  by  legal  right  claims  her  father's  lands, 
claims  also  her  father's  daughter,"  she  said,  in 
answer  to  that  look.  "He  would  call  the  child  his 
own  as  well  as  the  estate.  Axel  Bonde,  I  came  here, 
driven,  not  by  poverty,  but  by  fear — fear  for  the 
future  of  my  child.  There  are  relatives  with  whom 


62          IN    CASTLE   AND    COLONY 

I.  could  have  sought  a  home,  but  none  who  would 
see  with  me  that  it  were  better  to  lay  that  little  one 
by  her  father's  side  than  to  give  her  into  the  keep- 
ing of  a  man  who  has  made  other  mothers  blush  for 
the  girl  bairns  they  once  rocked  in  their  arms.  To 
such  a  man  I  will  never  yield  up  my  child,  though 
she  were  a  thousand  times  betrothed." 

"God  forbid,"  said  Axel  reverently,  and  madam, 
whose  voice  had  at  last  lost  its  composure,  remained 
silent. 

"We  might  have  stayed  in  the  old  home,"  she  con- 
tinued at  length.  "Monsieur  Pors  was  generous. 
Everything  would  have  been  left  without  change, 
had  I  willed  it  so.  He  pleaded  hard.  It  was  not 
to  be  loss  to  the  child.  When  she  was  eighteen  she 
would  rule  in  her  father's  house  again — as  his  bride. 
It  was  her  father's  own  arrangement.  He  himself 
would  hold  her  interests  sacred.  So  he  spoke,  and 
to  do  him  justice  he  appeared  sincere.  But  to  give 
him  his  will  would  have  been  to  put  the  little  one 
at  his  mercy.  In  the  thirteen  years  yet  to  pass 
before  the  carrying  out  of  the  betrothal  promise,  sin 
might  eat  as  a  canker  into  his  life — verily  it  hath  not 
the  tendency  to  purify  itself,  or  that  which  it 
touches — and  withal  she  would  still  be  his.  Do  you 
wonder  that  I  gathered  together  everything  that 
could,  be  called  mine  or  hers,  and  journeyed  to  the 
most  distant,  as  well  as  the  most  safe  refuge?  Of 
money  there  was  little,  but  in  those  chests  is  much 
that  will  bring  money.  I  ask  you  for  a  home,  but 
I  ask  it  not  without  recompense." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COL.ONY          63 

The  hand  of  the  old  man  was  lifted.  :. . 

"Stop! "he  said  peremptorily.  "You  are  Brio's 
daughter,  and  you  speak  of  Eric's  grandchild.  Is 
it  meet  in  such  connection  to  bring  money  between 
her  and  Eric's  brother?" 

A  smile  illumined  the  lady's  face. 

"Because  I  am  Eric's  daughter,"  she  said,  "I 
must  even,  speak  of  money.  We  have  not  much, 
but  our  wants  will  be  few.  That  which  we  have 
will  last  us  long. ' ' 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "that  which  you  have  will  last 
you  long, ' '  and  in  his  eyes  there  was  the  light  of  a 
smile  that  did  not  reach  the  lips. 

After  that,  Madam  Botorpa  repaired  to  the  guest 
chamber  and  slept,  and  before  she  awoke  the 
greater  part  of  her  property  was  safely  housed. 
To  -accomplish  this  had  been  Axel  Bonde's  first 
care. 

The  old  man  was  a  peasant,  one  of  the  proudly 
satisfied  class  who  tilled  their  own  land,  and  called 
no  man  master.  His  arable  lands  lay  somewhat 
scattered,  but  they  were  well  cultivated — else  would 
they  not  have  owned  Axel  Bonde  for  master.  What- 
ever Axel  Bonde  undertook  was  perforce  well  done, 
and  though  he  lacked  not  two  winters  of  having 
seen  the  earth  threescore  and  ten  times  wrapped  in 
snow,  there  was  little  done  upon  the  farm  that  did 
not  come  beneath  his  hand  or  his  personal  over- 
sight. His  son,  being  of  a  less  energetic  character, 
had  never  shown  desire  to  supplant  the  old  man,  and 
if  his  daughter-in-law  was  not  of  quite  so  accom- 


64          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

modating  a  disposition,  she  had  sufficient  faith  in 

Axel*s  management  to  leave  it  undisturbed. 

.   Madam's  first  waking  vision    was    of  the  little 

Agneta,  bright,  winsome,  satisfied,  standing  before 

'her. 

"Mother,  grandfather's  brother  Axel  says  this  is 
home,  and  that  we  are  to  go  in  the  wagons  no  more. 
Is  it  so?  It  is  not  like  the"  castle,  but — I  like  it. 
Is  it  home?" 

And  when  madam  said  yes,  the  little  girl  won- 
dered why  her  mother's  eyes  were  misty  and  she 
turned  her  head  away.  To  the  child,  grandfather's 
brother  Axel,  as  he  had  taught  her  to  call  him, 
was  very  good,  and  the  farm  was  a  pleasant  place. 

On  the  afternoon  of  that  day  the  wind  stopped 
moaning,  and  jeft  the  land  in  peace.  Above  the 
pine  forest  that  lay  over  beyend  the  farm  the  sun 
was  setting  red,  and  full  in  its  light  stood  the  little 
Agneta,  quietly  surveying  the  situation.  The  big 
cobble-paved  quadrangle  surrounded  by  house  and 
farm  buildings  lay  beneath  her  feet,  and  her  eyes 
were  just  now  contenting  themselves  with  the  sight 
of  two  sheep  and  a  goat,  that,  more  adventurous 
than  their  neighbors,  had  climbed  by  a  long  and 
circuitous  route  of  outbuilding  roofs,  to  the  com- 
paratively high  elevation  of  the  house  roof,  there  to 
regale  themselves  with  the  luxuriant  grass  that 
covered  the  almost  level  surface  of  the  same. 
Beyond  the  house  lay  the  cultivated  fields  of  the 
valley,  and  outside  them  all  the  encircling  hills. 
The  sun  dipped  suddenly  down  behind  the  trees, 


65 

and  the  air  grew  chill.  An  old  man,  tall,,  calm,  and 
commanding,  though  he  was  a  peasant,  appeared  on 
the  scene. 

"Come,  my  bairn,"  he  said,  "it  is  time  to  go  in," 
and  Agneta  put  one  hand  in  his,  and  with  the  other* 
pushed  open  the  low,  heavy  door  that  yet  swung 
easily  on  its  long  wooden  hinges,  stopping  a  moment 
to  trace  with  her  small  fingers  the  quaint  designs 
which  in  hammered-out  iron  embellished  and  at  the 
same  time  strengthened  this  barrier  against  outside 
evil.  Then  she  and  the  old  man  passed  in  and  the 
door  swung  to. 


CHAPTER  VII 

The  sea  was  very  quiet  and  gracious  on  a  morning 
in  July,  nearly  seven  years  later  than  the  time  when 
Madam  Botorpa  turned  her  back  on  the  stone  castle 
upon  the  hill.  Old  ocean  had  proved  a  good  friend 
to  the  vessel,  that,  with  all  sails  set,  and  a  fair  wind, 
came  proudly  into  the  bay,  heading  for  the  point 
where  the  distant,  tree  -  covered  shores  drew 
together.  She  carried  a  Swedish  flag,  and  light- 
hearted  passengers,  for  the  hazardous  sea  voyage 
was  behind  her,  and  the  land  in  fr6nt  looked  a  right 
pleasant  country  to  the  travelers. 

It  had  been  a  prosperous  voyage.  The  ship's  guns 
had  not  been  forced  to  open  fire  on  an  enemy,  nor 
the  sails  to  be  reefed  because  of  violent  storm. 
Scarcely  seven  weeks  ago  the  passengers  and  crew 
gave  a  last  ringing  cheer  for  Old  Sweden  as  they 
left  her  shores,  and  now  New  Sweden  was  in  sight. 
They  had  large  expectations  in  connection  with  the 
land  that  lay  in  front  of  them,  a  place  where  the 
vine  grew  as  freely  as  in  Italy,  and  fruits  and 
flowers  were  to  be  had  without  cultivation.  It 
presented  no  iron-bound  shore,  but  a  sweeping  bay, 
that  welcomed  them  with  open  arms. 

4 '  Sail  ahead ! ' '  sang  out  the  watch,  and  the  passen- 
gers turned  from  their  eager  scrutiny  of  the  shore  to 
catch  a  sight  of  the  vessel. 

66 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          67 

She  was  well  ahead  of  them,  but  as  the  day  drew 
on  they  succeeded  in  overhauling-  her,  and  passed 
her  where  the  shores  began  to  approach  each  other. 
She  was  a  Dutch  ship,  making  her  way,  like  them- 
selves, to  the  River  of  New  Sweden,  or,  as  the 
Dutch  called  it,  the  South  River.  It  was  the  great 
South  River,  forming  a  highway  for  trade,  and 
opening  easy  communication  with  the  Indians,  that 
made  both  the  Dutch  and  Swedish  nations  so  ready 
to  claim  a  share  in  this  particular  part  of  the  new 
western  land,  a  land  that  was  broad  enough  to  hold 
many  peoples,  and  was  yet  being  quarreled  over  by 
a  handful  of  men  who  could  neither  fill  it  nor  use  it. 

"She  is  in  no  hurry  to  reach  the  fort,  else  would 
she  crowd  on  more  sail, ' '  said  one  of  the  officers  of 
the  Swedish  vessel. 

"She'd  crowd  it  on  fast  enough  if  her  own  Fort 
Nassau  stood  guard  over  the  river,  instead  of  being 
well  up  stream,"  rejoined  the  captain.  "She's  in 
no  great  hurry  to  heave  to  and  pay  toll." 

"We  may  thank  our  lucky  stars  that  our  Fort 
Elfsborg  stands  at  this  end  of  the  river,  instead  of 
their  Fort  Nassau,  for  then  would  the  boot  be  on 
the  other  leg, ' '  was  the  answer. 

The  two  vessels  kept  their  relative  positions  for 
the  rest  of  the  day,  the  Dutch  captain  slowly  falling 
behind.  After  Fort  Elfsborg  came  into  range  the 
Swedes  had  little  time  to  watch  the  stranger.  To 
them  the  sight  of  human  habitation  on  this  strange 
shore  was  more  engrossing,  and  the  fort,  the  symbol 
of  their  country's  sovereignty  over  a  part  of  the 


68  IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

western  land,  was  a  brave  show.  They  cheered 
lustily  when  they  came  near  enough  to  distinguish 
the  Swedish  flag  waving  over  the  land  that  their 
good  king,  Gustavus  Adolphus,  had  planned  to  give 
to  Sweden  for  a  possession. 

By  this  time  they  were  fairly  in  the  river,  and  had 
the  opportunity  to  distinguish  its  separate  features, 
the  stretches  of  sandy  beach,  the  deep  coves,  and 
the  rich  low-lying  meadow  lands  where  the  eye  of 
the  Swede  fell  approvingly  on  the  rank  grass  wait- 
ing to  furnish  food  for  his  goats  and  cows.  More 
than  one  shout  of  surprised  satisfaction  went  up, 
when,  from  some  marshy  stretch  by  the  river  bank, 
swarming  wild  fowl  rose  in  the  air,  hovering  for  a 
minute  over  the  reedy  reach,  and  then  dropping  out 
of  sight  again. 

"This  is  a  land  of  Canaan,"  quoth  a  short,  thick- 
set Swede.  "  'Tis  worth  crossing  the  ocean,  and 
saying  farewell  to  the  dear  old  Sweedland,  to  leave 
a  good  broad  share  of  such  a  country  as  a  heritage 
to  your  children. " 

Among  those  who  stood  on  the  deck  of  the 
Swedish  vessel  there  was  one  whose  voice  was  not 
once  heard.  He  looked  on  the  new  land  earnestly, 
persistently,  but  his  face  did  not  brighten.  And 
yet  it  was  an  intelligent  face,  and  there  was  enough 
along  those  shores  to  awaken  interest.  The  coun- 
tenance was  grave  to  sadness,  far  too  grave  for  the 
age  of  the  young  man.  He  could  not  have  been 
more  than  nineteen  years  old,  but  there  was  a  manly 
dignity  of  bearing  calculated  to  make  the  world 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          69 

deem  him  older.  When  his  eye  brightened,  and  his 
lips  relaxed,  men  had  been  known  to  think  him 
younger.  But  his  eye  did  not  brighten,  nor  his  lips 
relax,  while  the  ship,  aided  by  a  friendly  breeze, 
sailed  up  the  river. 

He  had  not  changed  his  position  for  hours.  He 
stood  back  from  the  group  of  eager  Swedes,  his 
eyes  scanning  the  bank  nearest  to  him,  instead  of 
looking  ahead  in  impatient  anticipation.  He  was 
bound,  like  the  rest,  for  the  new  land,  but  he  seemed 
as  one  who  had  no  interest  in  it — to  whom  it  offered 
no  prizes.  Only  once",  when  the  fort  came  in  sight, 
did  he  lift  his  eyes  and  look  far  forward,  with  a  long, 
sweeping  glance  that  took  in  fort  and  river  banks 
and  the  whole  surrounding  country.  For  a  minute 
he  stood  thus,  drawing  a  long  breath  of  admiration 
of  its  beauty  and  promise;  then  the  momentary 
animation  left  the  face,  the  hand,  half  raised  to 
shade  the  eyes,  went  down  again,  and  the  eyes,  that 
had  lifted  but  not  brightened,  dropped  to  the 
nearest  bank. 

It  was  a  good  land,  an  excellent  land — for  all  but 
him.  As  they  swept  on,  the  words  of  the  great 
Gustavus  Adolphus  were  ringing  through  his  brain. 
The  king  had  designed  to  plant  here  a  colony  where 
the  laborer  should  reap  the  fruits  of  his  toil — blessed 
laborer!  Would  that  he  were  in  his  place! — and 
where  the  rights  of  conscience  should  be  inviolate. 
The  lips  took  a  closer  pressure  as  he  mused.  No 
slaves,  decreed  the  good  king,  should  burden  that 
soil,  for  "slaves  cost  a  great  deal,  labor  with  reluc- 


70          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

tance,  and  soon  perish  from  hard  usage.  But  the 
Swedish  nation  is  industrious  and  intelligent,  and 
hereby  we  shall  gain  more  by  a  free  people  with 
wives  and  children. ' ' 

He  knew  the  words  by  heart.  They  had  appealed 
to  him  in  the  old  days  when  he  too  could  claim  a 
heritage  among  "a  free  people."  He  had  never 
expected  to  come  to  the  colony  for  which  the  good 
king  planned,  and  lo,  he  was  here,  amidst  the  free 
people  who  were  to  inhabit  it,  and  he  was  not  free. 
Before  night  all  his  fellow  passengers  would  set 
foot  on  the  free  land  promised  to  them,  and  he — he 
might  or  might  not  be  permitted  to  go  ashore,  but 
ashore  or  afloat  he  would  still  not  be  free.  The 
land  knew  no  slaves,  but  it  knew  prisoners,  and  he 
came  to  it  a  prisoner,  sent  thither  by  his  country  as 
an  outcast — he  who  belonged  to  an  ancient  burgher 
family,  and  who  had  never  dreamed  of  aught  but 
upholding  untarnished  the  family  name.  It  was 
little  wonder  that  the  beauty  and  promise  of  the 
new  country  brought  no  comfort  to  his  heart.  Its 
promise  was  not  for  him. 

The  brave  little  fort  was  so  fully  in  sight  now  that 
the  travelers  could  distinguish  her  guns,  and  discern 
the  figures  of  men  moving  around  her.  The  ship 
had  been  seen,  and  the  twelve  men  of  the  garrison, 
all  as  eager  for  news  of  the  old  home  as  were  they 
themselves  for  knowledge  of  the  new,  were  watch- 
ing her  approach.  Presently  boom!  boom!  came 
the  Swedish  national  salute.  The  guns  of  the  fort 
were  welcoming  the  home  vessel.  In  answering 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          71 

salute  their  own  guns  spoke  promptly,  and  amid  the 
shouts  of  the  ship's  crew,  and  the  happy  bustle  of 
preparation  for  landing,  the  vessel  dropped  anchor 
before  the  fort. 

Though  none  of  them  intended  to  stay  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Fort  Elfsborg,  most  of  the  passen- 
gers hastened  on  shore.  They  wanted  to  see  the 
little  fortress,  with  its  four  brass  and  four  iron 
guns,  and  to  make  a  closer  acquaintance  with  the 
land  they  had  viewed  from  the  vessel. 

The  fort  stood  at  the  mouth  of  a  creek,  at  a  place 
where  the  South  River  was  still  broad,  though  not 
so  broad  that  the  guns  could  not  sweep  it.  Perhaps 
the  Dutch  vessel,  that,  as  she  neared  the  fort, 
crowded  on  sail,  would  have  shown  a  different 
front  but  for  those  guns.  It  looked  as  if  she  hoped, 
in  the  confusion  of  the  double  arrival,  to  run  past 
the  fort,  for  she  made  no  preparations  for  coming 
to,  as  the  Swedish  vessel  had  done.  If  so,  she  made 
a  false  reckoning.  Those  in  charge  of  the  fort 
were  on  the  lookout  for  her. 

"Looks  like  a  runaway,  don't  she?"  remarked  the 
lieutenant,  viewing  the  swiftly  moving  ship  with  an 
amused  smile. 

"Aye.  It  goes  against  the  grain  to  have  to  strike 
her  flag  to  our  colors,"  replied  his  companion. 

In  truth  it  was  a  standing  grievance  that  the 
Swedes  had  laid  claim  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
river,  and  had  built  their  fort  so  as  to  command  the 
same,  exacting  recognition  of  every  passing  vessel, 
though  the  vessel  might  belong  to  the  great  Dutch 


72          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

West  India  Company  itself,  or  to  private  merchants 
carrying  on  their  trade  under  the  protection  of  the 
company,  and  though  it  might  be  proceeding  to  the 
Dutch  Fort  Nassau  further  up  the  river.  None  the 
less  for  these  things  must  it  lower  its  colors  and  pay 
toll  to  the  Swedes,  who  claimed  the  right  to  control 
the  navigation  of  the  stream. 

The  present  vessel,  a  merchant  ship  proceeding 
up  the  river  for  the  purpose  of  trading  with  the 
Indians,  seemed  disposed  to  set  their  pretensions  at 
defiance,  for  it  kept  on  its  course  till  well  abreast 
of  the  fort,  bearing  towards  the  opposite  shore,  and 
running  before  the  wind. 

"Means  to  give  us  the  slip,"  said  the  officer,  and 
a  minute  later  a  shot  went  across  the  bows  of  the 
Dutchman,  a  gentle  reminder  that  the  garrison  was 
not  in  a  mood  for  any  playful  liberties. 

The  stranger  did  not  take  the  hint.  The  Dutch 
flag  flew  defiantly  aloft,  regardless  of  the  expecta- 
tions of  the  Swedish  colors  waiting  to  have  their 
supremacy  recognized,  and  the  ship  held  on  her 
course. 

But  if  she  was  in  earnest,  so  was  the  garrison. 
Once  more  a  shot  fell  across  her  bows,  but  the  next 
cut  a  hole  in  a  sail,  and  a  third  swept  her  deck. 
Then  she  sullenly  hove  to,  lowering  her  colors,  and 
waiting  for  the  Swedes  to  come  aboard. 

They  came  promptly,  a  little  triumphant  over  the 
quick  termination  of  the  contest. 

"Didn't  see  the  fort,  captain,  did  you?"  remarked 
the  lieutenant,  with  a  derisive  smile. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          73 

He  was  answered  by  an  oath. 

The  smile  disappeared,  but  there  was  a  mocking 
tone  in  the  voice  that  said:  "Come  now,  captain, 
it's  we  that  ought  to  do  the  swearing.  You  cost  us 
four  good  cannon  balls  by  your  blindness. ' ' 

"We  yield  to  might,  not  right,"  replied  the  other 
savagely.  "Our  West  India  Company's  vessels 
sailed  up  these  waters  before  you  knew  there  was 
such  a  land,  and  years  before  ever  a  Swede  set  foot 
on  what  you  have  had  the  impudence  to  call  New 
Sweden." 

The  lieutenant  laughed. 

"That's  an  old  tale,"  he  said,  and  proceeded  to 
examine  the  ship's  papers,  and  to  exact  toll. 

She  went  on  her  way  the  same  evening,  for  the 
sun  was  not  yet  down,  but  the  Swedish  vessel  stayed 
till  morning. 

"Who  is  that  young  man  on  your  deck,  standing 
as  stiff  as  a  figure-head?"  asked  the  lieutenant,  as 
his  boat  passed  the  home  vessel,  and  the  captain 
came  to  her  side. 

"Which?  Ah,  yes.  He's  a  prisoner;  sent  here 
for  burning  down  a  house,  or  something.  He  has 
no  pleasant  prospect  before  him,  poor  fellow. 
Doesn't  feel  very  lively,  and  no  wonder,"  replied 
the  captain. 

"Better  look  out  after  him,  sir,"  said  the  officer, 
in  a  lower  voice.  "He  might  easily  get  ashore,  and 
then  you'd  find  yourself  in  hot  water  with  the  Gov- 
ernor. He's  set  his  face  like  a  flint  against  having 
any  such  in  the  land.  Says  there  are  plenty  of  good 


74          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

settlers  ready  enough  to  come  to  New  Sweden,  and 
the  country  shall  not  be  polluted  with  men  that 
might  with  more  wisdom  be  put  off  the  face  of  the 
earth  than  kept  on  it  to  cumber  it.  He's  for  send- 
ing them  all  back  whence  they  came.  It  would  be 
safer  to  put  irons  on  him.  Such  as  have  been  sent 
here  before  work  in  irons.  But  Printz  will  have  no 
more  of  them.  I  doubt  you  will  have  to  take 
yonder  specimen  back  with  you." 

"Not  we,"  said  the  captain;  but  a  few  minutes 
later  the  young  man,  who  during  all  the  encounter 
with  the  Dutch  ship  had  not  shifted  his  position, 
felt  a  touch  on  his  shoulder. 

"You  are  ordered  below." 

The  voice  was  that  of  a  soldier  on  his  way  to  join 
the  Governor's  forces  at  Tenacong,  further  up  the 
river. 

The  prisoner  obeyed  without  question  or  protest, 
and  the  deck  saw  its  silent  occupant  no  more  during 
the  journey. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

It  was  the  afternoon  of  the  day  following  that  on 
which  the  Swedish  captain  dropped  anchor  before 
Fort  Elfsborg.  Within  the  walls  of  a  goodly  man- 
sion, the  pride  of  New  Sweden,  sat  a  man  of  soldierly 
bearing,  engrossed  in  the  perusal  of  a  paper,  the  seal 
having  been  just  broken.  He  was  a  man  great  in  a 
physical  sense,  with  features  heavy  and  imposing. 
Just  now  he  looked  ill  pleased,  and  the  seafaring 
man  by  whose  hand  the  communication  had  been 
received,  notwithstanding  that  his  dress  proclaimed 
him  of  captain's  rank,  had  not  been  invited  to 
be  seated.  The  Governor  of  New  Sweden 
showed  unmistakable  signs  of  being  in  no  pleasant 
mood.  As  a  consequence  he  stood  rigidly  on  his 
dignity. 

John  Printz  was  not  by  nature  a  mild  man,  and 
when  his  anger  was  aroused  he  was  the  reverse  of 
gentle.  For  every  man  who  loved  the  Governor  of 
New  Sweden  there  were  ten  who  feared  him.  He 
had  large  ideas  of  his  country's  greatness,  and  he 
deemed  it  essential  that  John  Printz,  formerly 
lieutenant-colonel  of  cavalry  in  Her  Majesty's 
forces,  now  Governor  of  New  Sweden,  should  both 
exalt  his  office  and  be  exalted  by  it.  His  estimate 
of  the  importance  of  John  Printz  the  Governor  was 
only  equaled  by  his  estimate  of  the  importance  of 

75 


76          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

John  Printz  the  man.  The  man  and  the  Governor 
were  equally  irritated  at  the  present  moment. 

"Why  didn't  you  come  up  the  river  last  night?" 

The  loud  tones  broke  the  stillness  with  a  sudden- 
ness that  made  the  Governor's  companion  start 
visibly. 

"The  day  was  spent  when  Fort  Elfsborg  was" 
reached,"  he  said,  after  a  momentary  pause  spent 
in  recovering  his  scattered  senses,  "and  there  was 
business  to  transact  with  the  garrison.  It  was  too 
late  to  proceed  further.  I  knew  not,  beside,  that 
your  Honor  desired  haste. ' ' 

"It  is  a  lie!"  broke  in  the  stentorian  tones  of  the 
Governor.  "A  rascally  Dutch  sloop  found  her  way 
up  here  almost  by  daybreak.  The  sun  showed  no 
favoritism,  I'll  warrant.  He  would  have  shone  as 
well  on  you  as  on  her.  And  hark  you!  The 
business  of  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden  always 
demands  haste.  You  bring  stores  for  the  Governor's 
service,  and  ammunition  for  the  garrisons.  By 
what  right  do  you  delay  their  delivery?" 

"I  meant  no  delay,"  said  the  captain  deprecat- 
ingly,  but  he  was  cut  short 

"Meant!  I  care  not  what  you  meant.  It  is  what 
you  do  that  affects  me,  and  that,  in  the  present 
case,  is  ill  enough.  Get  you  about  your  business  of 
unlading  the  vessel,  and  think  yourself  fortunate  if 
I  complain  not  of  your  negligence  to  those  who  sent 
you  hither. ' ' 

The  captain  turned  away  discomfited,  but  before 
he  could  reach  the  door  the  Governor  spoke  again. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          77 

"Stop!"  he  called  authoritatively.  "What  do 
you  mean  by  bringing  the  scum  of  the  old  land  to 
contaminate  the  new?  This  is  no  sink-hole,  into 
which  to  pour  the  filth  of  a  country  that,  good  as 
she  is,  hath  yet  a  share  of  scoundrels,  else  would 
she  not  so  easily  lay  her  hand  on  captains  such  as 
you." 

"You  speak  of  the  prisoner  sent  out  by  Her 
Majesty's  officers  of  justice,"  said  the  captain. 
"Truly  I  had  no  hand  in  the  business.  He  was 
delivered  into  my  care  to  be  conveyed  to  your 
Excellency's  domain,  and  by  you  put  to  any  service 
that  might  be  deemed  most  expedient.  For  the 
matter  of  that,  he  will  do  no  great  harm  in  your 
land.  The  lad  comes  of  a  rare  good  family,  and  to 
my  mind  should  never  have  been  sent  hither  at  all, 
and  that  not  lest  the  land  should  suffer." 

He  spoke  somewhat  hotly. 

"What!  You  take  part  with  criminals,  and  dare 
to  question  the  actions  of  your  superiors?"  roared 
the  Governor.  "Get  you  gone,  before  I  clap  you  in 
irons  as  well  as  your  prisoner." 

Nothing  loth,  the  captain  turned  to  obey,  but 
while  he  was  yet  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  door, 
another  at  the  further  end  of  the  room  opened,  and 
a  lady  stepped  within.  With  proud  carriage  and 
haughty  look  she  advanced  towards  the  Governor, 
her  eye  the  while  fixed  on  the  unlucky  visitor,  who 
was  making  desperate  efforts  to  put,  in  the  smallest 
possible  time,  the  outer  walls  of  the  mansion 
between  himself  and  the  irate  ruler.  From  the 


78          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

sailor  the  lady's  eyes  turned  towards  the  Governor 
of  New  Sweden.  The  signs  of  anger  did  not  escape 
her,  nor,  to  all  appearance,  overawe  her.  She  came 
and  stood  by  the  table  near  which  the  Governor  sat. 

"So  the  expected  ship  has  arrived,"  she  said,  the 
hard,  cold  ring  of  her  voice  contrasting  strangely 
with  the  tones  in  which  the  Governor  had  last 
spoken.  "I  am  in  haste  to  see  whether  the  articles 
which  I  ordered  to  be  sent  me  are  to  my  liking. 
This  is  a  gala  day.  Ships  come  not  from  Sweed- 
land  in  every  moon.  Therefore  you,  my  father, 
should,  methinks,  show  a  less  troubled  face." 

He  turned  from  her  impatiently. 

"You  women  are  ever  pleased  with  trifles, "he 
said.  ' '  Stores  are  useful  enough.  I  deny  not  that 
we  can  ill  cope  with  the  savages  without  them,  and 
while  the  Hollanders  sail  in  with  goods  in  plenty  to 
tempt  the  Indians'  fancy,  we  too  must  be  awake. 
But  soldiers  would  be  better  than  Indian  stores.  If 
Her  Majesty  would  but  send  me  men,  I  would 
show  this  Dutch  West  India  Company  and  all  its 
representatives  where  they  were.  Reinforcements 
there  are  none,  beyond  a  paltry  soldier  or  two  sent 
hither  because  he  desired  to  throw  in  his  lot 
with  the  new  land.  I  tell  you  this  country  is 
worth  struggling  for,  whatever  they  at  home  may 
think." 

"New  Sweden  has  all  odds  in  its  favor  while 
John  Printz  is  its  Governor,"  said  the  lady  quietly. 
"More  soldiers  are  desirable,  truly*,  yet  have  the 
Hollanders  fewer  than  ourselves,  and  with  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          79 

Indians  our  friends  we  have  more  to  hope  than  to 
fear." 

"Aye,  could  we  keep  everything  in  our  favor  we 
might  do  well  enough,"  returned  the  Governor. 
"The  natives  are  our  friends,  surely,  and  will  be 
till  the  Hollanders  tempt  them  with  rum  and 
trinkets.  But  how  long  will  they  be  true  to  us  now 
that  the  rascally  interlopers  are  established  in  their 
new  fort  on  the  Schuylkill?  Would  their  Fort 
Beversrede  ever  have  risen  in  the  place  where  the 
Minquas  resort  if  the  savages  had  been  as  staunch 
as  of  old?  What  safeguard  have  we,  with  a  Dutch 
fort  in  their  midst,  and  a  Dutch  vessel  but  now  sail- 
ing up  the  river,  in  haste  to  reach  the  trading  place 
before  new  stores  of  ours  find  their  way  thither? 
The  rascally  Hollander  will  pervert  more  savages 
with  his  powder  and  his  rum  than  can  be  induced  to 
trade  with  an  honest  government  in  a  twelvemonth. " 

"Nay,  croak  not  so  loudly,"  said  the  lady. 
"Verily  we  have  the  lion's  share  of  the  trade,  and 
are  like  to  have,  if  we  keep  ahead  of  those  insolent 
Dutchmen,  who,  though  they  have  established  their 
fort  on  the  Schuylkill  itself,  will  yet  find  that  they 
have  to  deal  with  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden  as 
well  as  with  a  few  greedy  Indians.  It  is  your  place 
to  see  that  they  learn  what  that  means." 

"Aye,  that  is  it,"  replied  the  Governor.  "Let 
the  trade  with  the  Minquas  fall  into  the  hands  of 
our  rivals,  and  little  will  .be  left  to  us  save  the  till- 
ing of  the  soil,'  a  right  good  occupation  for  our 
peasants,  and  one  which  a  man  of  other  rank  than 


80          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

they  may  well  use  as  an  auxiliary,  but  not  that  for 
which  our  good  Queen  sent  out  the  Governor  of 
New  Sweden." 

"The  trade  will  not  fall  out  of  the  hands  of  my 
father,"  said  the  lady  calmly.  "It  is  a  danger  little 
to  be  feared.  In  the  meantime,  what  news  brought 
the  captain?" 

"None,  to  me,"  said  the  Governor  testily.  "I 
talked  not  with  the  fellow. ' ' 

"The  chance  is  not  lost,"  replied  his  daughter 
quietly.  "But  at  least  he  brought  you  a  com- 
munication from  home. ' ' 

He  put  the  paper  in  her  hands.  She  read  it 
through,  and  replaced  it  on  the  table. 

"This  prisoner  of  which  it  speaks,"  she  ques- 
tioned, "what  more  have  you  learned  of  him?  He 
is  of  good  family,  and  before  the  committal  of  the 
crime  was  considered  a  youth  of  promise  and  parts, 
and  ought  therefore  to  be  of  use  in  a  new  land,  saith 
the  writer.  Truly  I  am  curious  to  see  him.  Have 
you  required  that  he  should  be  brought  hither?" 

"Not  I.  I  am  in  no  hurry  to  deal  with  him. 
Did  I  have  my  will,  no  convict  should  set  foot  on 
these  shores. ' ' 

"You  are  right,"  was  the  answer,  "but  since  this 
one  is  here,  we  may  as  well  see  what  can  be  made 
of  him.  His  crime  is  serious  enough,  in  all  truth. 
The  burning  down  of  dwelling  houses  out  of  malev- 
olence is  a  record  little  calculated  to  make  him  a 
welcome  addition  to  any  settlement." 

"I  am  inclined  to  ship  him  back,"  said  the  Gov- 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          81 

ernor,  "and  let  those  who  condemned  him  see  that 
he  is  duly  punished." 

"Nay,  act  not  hastily,  my  father,"  the  lady 
replied.  "The  influx  of  such  has  almost  ceased. 
Your  action  has  already  brought  the  evil  well-nigh 
to  an  end.  Better  send  for  this  one  and  hear  what 
he  has  to  say.  There  may  be  special  reasons  for 
relaxing  your  vigilance  on  the  present  occasion. 
Shall  I  dispatch  a  messenger  to  the  vessel  and 
demand  that  the  prisoner  be  brought?"  she  persisted. 

"As  you  will,"  replied  the  Governor. 

Half  an  hour  later  the  Governor  was  informed  of 
the  attendance  of  a  soldier  from  the  vessel  lately 
arrived. 

"Send  the  guard  and  his  prisoner  in  here," 
directed  Printz,  and  the  soldier  entered,  accom- 
panied by  a  young  man  who  bore  himself  respect- 
fully yet  proudly  in  the  presence  of  the  Governor  of 
the  land.  To  the  surprise  of  the  latter  no  fetters 
bound  the  prisoner.  He  walked  as  free  as  the 
soldier  at  his  side. 

"Soldier,  what  mean  you  by  bringing  this  fellow 
here  without  irons?"  demanded  the  Governor 
sternly. 

"The  captain  spake  not  of  irons,  your  Honor," 
replied  the  man,  "and  none  were  necessary.  He 
told  me  to  bring  my  prisoner,  and  here  he  is.  He'll 
no  more  attempt  to  escape  now  than  he  has  done  on 
the  journey;  that  I'll  warrant." 

The  Governor  frowned. 

"The  captain    is  a    fool!"  he  shouted,   and  this 


82          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

meeting  with  no  contradiction,  he  relapsed  into 
silence. 

The  young  man,  after  saluting  the  Governor 
respectfully,  stood  to  all  outward  appearance  calm, 
though  the  tumult  in  his  heart  found  outlet  in  a 
noticeable  pallor  of  the  face. 

"Bring  the  prisoner  forward,"  commanded  the 
Governor,  after  a  pause. 

The  young  man  advanced,  walking  erect,  with  eye 
undaunted,  but  with  such  an  absence  of  boldness 
that  even  the  Governor  could  find  no  fault  with  his 
mien. 

"Your  name  is  Eric  Helm?"  he  asked. 

"Yes,  your  Excellency." 

The  voice  was  low,  but  under  perfect  control. 

"You  are  sent  here  for  having  burned  down  the 
outbuildings,  and  having  attempted  to  burn  down 
the  dwelling  house,  of  one  Oscar  Bure, ' '  continued 
the  Governor. 

"I  am  sent  here  accused  of  that  crime,"  was  the 
reply,  the  slight  stress  on  the  word  "accused"  mak- 
ing the  answer  almost  a  denial. 

"What  mean  you  by  that?"  inquired  the  Governor 
sharply. 

"That  it  is  of  this  men  accuse  me,"  said  the  young 
man,  in  the  same  low,  respectful  tone. 

"And  you  would  claim,  falsely,  eh?"  questioned 
the  Governor  severely. 

"Nay,  your  Excellency,  I  say  not  that,"  replied 
the  prisoner. 

"Then  you  own  that  you  are  guilty?" 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          83 

"No,  your  Honor,  that  do  I  not." 

The  words  were  emphatic.  They  had  an  irritat- 
ing effect  on  the  Governor.  He  grew  red  in  the 
face. 

"Do  you  take  me  fora  fool?"  he  roared.  "You 
are  not  innocent,  and  you  are  not  guilty.  What 
are  you,  then,  you  idiot?" 

"Your  Excellency,"  said  the  young  man,  "of  a 
truth  I  know  not  whether  I  am  innocent  or  guilty 
of  the  crime  laid  to  my  charge.  I  was  beside  my- 
self with  passion.  This  much  I  know,  that  I  threw 
down  a  lighted  torch.  Verily  I  thought  that  my 
foot  afterwards  extinguished  it,  but  I  know  not. 
My  enemies  say  that  it  burned  yet,  and  that  the 
loss  which  befell  the  owner  of  what  was  once  my 
uncle's  home  was  by  deliberate  act  of  mine.  It 
may  have  been  by  act  of  mine,  yet  was  it  surely  not 
deliberate." 

The  Governor  frowned  savagely. 

"Those  better  able  than  myself  to  judge  have 
deemed  you  guilty  of  more  than  being  mad  with 
passion,"  he  said.  "But  were  that  all,  he  whose 
sole  excuse  is  that  he  was  beside  himself  with  rage, 
might  well  be  accounted  a  dangerous  citizen,  fit  only 
to  be  bound  with  chains. ' ' 

"Your  words  are  just,"  said  the  young  man 
sadly.  "To  the  giving  the  reins  to  passion  I  plead 
guilty.  Of  aught  else  I .  have  as  little  definite 
knowledge  as  your  Excellency. ' ' 

"You  would  have  me  believe  you  strangely  inno- 
cent," sneered  the  Governor.  "  'Tis  the  kind  of 


84          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

innocence  that  will  avail  you  little  now  that  the  law 
has  laid  her  hand  upon  you." 

The  prisoner  made  no  answer,  only  his  lips  set 
themselves  together,  and  a  sadder  look  came  to  his 
eyes. 

"May  it  please  your  Honor,"  said  the  soldier, 
speaking  for  the  first  time,  "the  captain  has  sent  a 
letter  to  be  delivered  to  you.  It  concerns  the 
prisoner." 

"Why  was  it  not  given  to  me  sooner?"  snapped 
the  Governor,  taking  the  packet  and  tearing  it  open. 

"Oxenstiern!"  he  ejaculated,  after  examining  the 
signature,  and  then  he  relapsed  into  silence. 

The  prisoner  stood  straight  and  motionless,  his 
eyes  fixed  on  the  table  near  him.  From  the  opposite 
side  of  that  table  the  lady  of  Printz  Hall  regarded 
him  curiously.  Prisoners  of  his  stamp  were  not 
often  seen  in  New  Sweden.  To  her  he  looked  little 
like  a  dangerous  character.  If  the  young  man  were 
a  criminal,  he  was  strangely  unlike  his  class. 

When  her  scrutiny  had  been  carried  sufficiently 
far  for  her  own  satisfaction,  the  lady  rose,  and 
passing  round  the  table  came  and  stood  behind  the 
Governor,  letting  her  eye  run  down  the  page  his 
hand  held.  A  few  minutes  later  her  voice  broke 
the  stillness. 

"Soldier,"  she  said  haughtily,  "take your  prisoner 
to  the  further  end  of  the  room. ' ' 

The  soldier  obeyed,  and  the  lady  turned  to  the 
Governor  and  spoke  in  a  low  tone. 

"The  lad  is  a  young  fool,"  she  said  bluntly.     "I 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          85 

dare  swear  he  is  no  worse.  We  may  perchance  be 
the  better  for  his  folly." 

"In  what  way,  I  pray  you?"  asked  the  Governor 
testily. 

"Why,  see  you  not  that  the  youth  is  one  to  be  use- 
ful?" she  asked.  "The  Queen's  minister  says  here 
of  him  that  he  has  the  reputation  for  being  a  good 
draughtsman  and  for  being  able  to  carry  out  as 
well  as  plan  the  construction  of  buildings,  also  that 
he  can  survey  land,  and  that  he  knows  somewhat  of 
the  principles  of  fortification,  that  he  has  withal  con- 
siderable mechanical  skill,  and  that  he  might  even 
be  made  to  serve  your  purpose  in  exploring  the  land 
for  minerals.  Do  I  not  even  now  exceedingly  desire 
an  addition  to  the  pleasure  house  in  the  grounds, 
and  are  there  not  forts  and  strong  houses  to  be  built 
to  keep  our  neighbors,  the  Dutch,  from  crawling 
into  the  best  trading  places?  What  better  can  we 
do  than  set  this  young  prisoner  to  work,  and  make 
of  his  folly  a  benefit  to  ourselves  and  New 
Sweden?" 

"I  want  not  the  music  of  clanking  chains  about 
my  premises,"  growled  the  Governor. 

"Chains!"  quoth  the  lady,  with  a  laugh.  "I  will 
forge  you  a  chain  that  will  bind  yonder  youth 
securely,  and  yet  leave  the  fetter  invisible.  Nay, ' ' 
she  added  more  seriously,  "I  wonder  at  you.  With 
the  colonists  giving  you  reluctant  service,  you 
should  rejoice  to  get  a  pair  of  hands  to  labor  for  you 
without  remuneration.  Shew  the  lad  a  little  kind- 
ness, and  I  swear  you  will  win  his  gratitude,  and 


86          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

secure  a  devoted  follower  and  helper.  'Tis  a  better 
fetter  than  one  of  iron." 

"It  is  folly,"  said  the  Governor,  but  his  tone  was 
less  positive  than  before.  "Oxenstiern  knows  not 
the  youth  himself,  but  relies  solely  on  the  word  of 
one  who  was  acquainted  with  the  boy's  father.  He 
denies  not  that  justice  must  take  its  course,  but 
bids  me  avail  myself  of  the  young  man's  services, 
which  in  this  land  may  well  be  of  value,  and,  where 
it  is  possible  to  do  so,  temper  justice  with  mercy." 

"Exactly,"  said  the  lady  triumphantly.  "The 
boy  is  a  prisoner,  and  a  prisoner  he  must  remain, 
but  he  may  as  well  be  a  useful  prisoner,  and  he  need 
not  be  an  ill-used  one." 

"Who  talked  of  ill-using  him?"  asked  her  father. 

"Not  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden,"  was  the 
diplomatic  answer,  and  that  it  pleased  not  the  hearer 
ill  was  attested  by  the  lifting  of  the  cloud  upon  his 
brow. 

"Well,  well,  I  might  do  worse,"  he  said. 
"Prisoner,  stand  forward." 

The  young  man  advanced  a  few  steps,  and  stood 
attentive. 

"Advance  to  the  table, "  commanded  the  Governor. 

The  prisoner  obeyed. 

"I  have  here,"  continued  the  great  man,  "a  letter 
from  a  minister  of  Her  Majesty.  He  writes  from 
information  given  by  one  who  knew  your  father  in 
Sweedland.  He  speaks  well  of  your  family.  Would 
that  he  could  speak  as  well  of  you !  To  disgrace  an 
ancient  name  is  a  sore  offence,  yet  for  your  father's 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          87 

sake  would  I  show  mercy  to  his  son.  By  the 
sentence  imposed  upon  you  I  should,  were  I  to  con- 
sider you  as  a  common  transgressor,  put  irons  upon 
you,  and  apportion  your  lot  among  those  who  are 
outcast,  and  dwell  apart,  performing  toil  for  the 
benefit  of  this  new  land  as  some  measure  of  repara- 
tion for  their  crimes.  But  I  am  told  that  there  are 
in  your  case  extenuating  circumstances.  I  would 
willingly  believe  it.  Be  it  true  or  false,  I  will  give 
you  an  opportunity  to  shew  yourself  a  man  worthy 
to  live  among  respectable  and  loyal  citizens.  I  shall 
therefore  put  upon  you  no  fetters,  nor  assign  you  a 
place  among  the  other  convicts.  A  soldier  will  be 
appointed  to  act  in  some  measure  as  guard,  though 
I  expect  not  treachery  of  you.  To  him  you  will 
render  obedience.  Your  orders  will  come  from  my- 
self. If  you  shew  yourself  worthy  of  the  leniency 
I  am  about  to  display  towards  you,  it  will  be  well 
with  you;  if  not,  I  shall  know  how  to  act." 

"Your  Excellency  shall  not  find  me  ungrateful," 
said  the  young  man,  and  at  a  sign  from  the  Gov- 
ernor, prisoner  and  guard  withdrew. 


CHAPTER    IX 

The  metropolis  of  New  Sweden  lay  baking 
beneath  a  July  sun.  It  was  hot,  even  for  the  land  of 
the  South  River.  The  rosy  bloom  seemed  hourly 
to  deepen  on  the  cheeks  of  the  peaches  that  were 
coming  to  perfection  in  the  orchard  of  Printz  Hall, 
where  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden,  and  the  Gov- 
ernor's daughter,  walked  daily  with  much  secret 
delight  and  self-gratulation. 

The  Governor  was  passing  beneath  those  trees  at 
the  present  moment,  on  his  way  to  the  pleasure 
grounds.  His  step,  albeit  it  was  heavy,  was  not 
slow.  For  a  man  who  weighed  over  four  hundred 
pounds  the  Governor  was  active.  He  had  not  gone 
beyond  the  trees  when  his  eye  took  in  the  meaning 
of  the  movements  of  some  half  dozen  men  grouped 
round  a  building  in  the  grounds.  The  partially 
raised  foot  found  a  resting  place  on  the  earth  again, 
and  the  Governor  stood  still  to  watch.  The  massive 
face  relaxed  its  sternness  the  while.  To  Governor 
Printz  the  Island  of  Tinicum — Tenacong  the  Swedes 
called  it — was  the  centre  of  New  Sweden,  and  Printz 
Hall  was  the  centre  of  Tenacong. 

Tenacong  had  been  an  uninhabited  waste  when 
John  Printz  set  foot  on  that  part  of  the  American 
soil  which  is  to-day  called  the  mouth  of  the  Dela- 
ware. The  island  lay  further  up  the  stream, 

88 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          89 

separated  from  the  western  mainland  only  by  a 
creek,  and  the  keen  eye  of  the  new  Governor  at  once 
took  in  the  capabilities  of  its  bold,  high  shore.  Its 
natural  features,  at  that  time  unmodified  by  the 
hand  of  man,  appealed  as  strongly  to  him  as  do  the 
altered  forms  of  them  to  the  people  of  Pennsylvania 
to-day,  when,  in  the  beautiful  site  of  the  Penn- 
sylvania Lazaretto,  where  vessels  bound  for  Phila- 
delphia are  quarantined,  they  admire  anew  the  old 
Tenacong  that  recommended  itself  to  the  Swedish 
Governor.  The  island,  too,  was  but  a  short  distance 
below  the  Dutch  Fort  Nassau,  and  Governor  Printz, 
taking  all  its  advantages  into  consideration,  passed 
by  the  old  established  Fort  Christina,  with  its  little 
town  behind  it,  and  journeyed  on  to  Tenacong,  to 
turn  it  into  the  metropolis  of  the  new  land.  Here 
rose  the  Governor's  town  and  fort  of  New  Gotten- 
burg,  and  here  was  built  Printz  Hall,  a  mansion 
worthy  of  Old  Sweden.  Thither  also  were  drawn, 
by  the  attraction  of  the  Governor's  presence, 
the  chief  men  of  New  Sweden,  who  built  for 
themselves  houses  and  started  plantations  on  the 
island. 

It  was  the  pride  of  the  Governor  to  make  Printz 
Hall  worthy  of  the  builder.  The  appearance  of  the 
Governor's  dwelling  should  at  least  suggest  the 
dignity  of  his  office.  More  than  one  murmur  of 
dissatisfaction  was  heard  when  the  settlers  were 
called  upon  to  leave  their  own  concerns  to  lend  a 
hand  in  making  and  keeping  the  residence  of  the 
Governor  exactly  to  that  Governor's  taste. 


90          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

The  Governor's  daughter  was  possibly  yet  more 
interested  in  the  perfecting  of  the  Hall  and  its  sur- 
roundings than  was  the  Governor  himself.  But  for 
her  suggestion  he  would  never  have  thought  to 
utilize  the  coming  of  the  young  prisoner  to  carry  out 
an  improvement  to  the  pleasure  house  in  his 
grounds.  To-day,  as  he  stood  looking  from  a  dis- 
tance at  the  workmen,  he  congratulated  himself  on 
having  listened  to  his  daughter's  counsel.  The 
planning  of  the  addition  to  the  building  had  been 
placed  entirely  in  the  stranger's  hands.  Now,  as 
the  structure  rose,  the  Governor  was  more  than 
satisfied. 

"It  was  well  that  I  did  not  carry  out  my  first 
intention,  and  send  the  young  man  back,  as  I  have 
done  others  thus  indiscreetly  brought  to  these 
shores,"  he  mused.  "Verily  he  is  of  another  stamp 
than  they.  Those  who  moved  Oxenstiern  to  write 
to  me  in  his  favor  did  not  err.  He  is  a  young  man 
of  parts.  Judging  by  his  energy,  and  by  many 
tokens  of  character,  I  am  ready  to  believe  with  the 
writer  of  the  letter  that  he  had  enemies,  else  would 
he  not  have  got  into  so  serious  a  scrape. ' ' 

By  which  decision  it  will  be  seen  that  the  way  to 
the  heart  of  Governor  Printz  lay  through  the  carry- 
ing out  of  the  Governor's  schemes.  Eric  Helm  had 
proved  himself  useful — very  useful — and  all  thought 
of  sending  him  back  whence  he  came  had  been 
abandoned.  The  Governor  felt  no  inclination  to 
be  too  severe  in  the  case  of  a  man  who  could  be 
turned  to  account  in  so  many  ways ;  one,  moreover, 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          91 

whose  talents  lay  at  the  Governor's  disposal,  and 
could  be  drawn  upon  without  expense. 

As  for  the  young  man  himself,  he  worked  per- 
sistently and  intelligently,  bringing  his  best  knowl- 
edge to  bear  upon  the  business  in  hand,  throwing 
all  his  energies  into  it,  and  trying  to  believe  that  in 
the  good  fortune  which  had  removed  from  him  the 
hardest  features  of  a  convict's  life  he  had  cause  for 
both  rejoicing  and  hope,  but  at  heart  never  for  a 
moment  forgetting  the  shame  of  it  all,  but  when 
night  came,  and  in  the  soldiers'  quarters  to  which 
he  had  been  assigned  the  men  joked  and  laughed, 
and  at  last  slept,  going  back  in  thought  to  the  old 
Swedish  land,  and  living  over  again  the  days  when 
he  had  big  hopes  for  the  future,  and  when  he  would 
have  laughed  in  the  face  of  any  who  told  him  he 
would  ever  sit,  an  outcast  among  men,  with  them, 
but  not  of  them. 

The  dear  old  land!  He  loved  her  yet,  though  she 
had  done  him  a  wrong.  Aye,  but  had  she?  Was 
she  or  was  she  not  right  in  sending  him  from  her 
shores  as  one  unfit  longer  to  tread  them?  At  one 
time  his  heart  would  cry  out  bitterly  against  his 
country's  decision.  There  was  not  a  man  on  her  soil 
who  loved  her  better,  or  had  more  desired  to  be 
worthy  of  her.  He  had  had  great  hopes  of  what  he 
would  do  in  her  and  for  her.  His  architectural 
studies,  his  mechanical  and  engineering  efforts,  had 
been  mingled  with  aspirations  of  the  good  to  be 
achieved  by  them  in  and  for  the  dear  old  Swedish 
homeland.  He  had  believed  that  every  son  of 


92          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Sweden  should  make  her  richer  by  his  toil ;  and  now 
she  had  banished  him  from  her  shores  as  unworthy  of 
her — turned  him  out  among  those  who  had  become 
to  her  a  curse.  Had  he  not  a  right  to  accuse  her? 
Was  ever  son  truer  to  her,  and  was  ever  son  more 
harshly  judged? 

At  this  point  the  iron  hand  of  logic  invariably 
came  in,  remorselessly  crushed  back  the  tumultuous 
upspringing  of  passionate  protest,  and  forced  the 
heart  to  cease  its  outcry  and  let  the  head  face  hard 
facts.  What  had  the  country  to  do  with  men's 
aspirations?  It  was  their  actions  with  which  she 
had  to  deal.  If  a  man's  deeds  were  the  deeds  of  an 
enemy,  it  mattered  not  to  her  that  he  claimed  to 
possess  the  heart  of  a  lover.  Eric  Helm  did  not 
deny  that  his  actions  had  been  unworthy  of  her  or 
himself;  he  only  pleaded,  like  a  weakling,  that  he 
had  lost  control  of  himself;  that  when  the  act  of 
which  he  was  accused  was  committed,  his  power  of 
self-government  was  in  abeyance.  What  was  the 
admission  but  a  vindication  of  his  country's  action? 
What  did  she  want  •  with  men  who  could  not  stand 
under  the  pressure  of  temptation?  A  man  is  none 
the  less  a  menace  to  society  that  he  eschews  evil 
except  under  strong  pressure. 

And  yet,  if  the  rule  the  good  Gustavus  Adolphus 
had  laid  down  for  the  new  land  had  been  carried  out 
in  the  old,  if  the  rights  of  conscience  had  been  so 
fully  respected  that  a  Calvinist  might  stand  side  by 
side  with  an  orthodox  Lutheran  and  be  regarded 
without  prejudice,  would  his  rash  act  have  been  so 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          93 

harshly  judged?  Well,  the  question  was  foolish,  for 
then  would  the  act  never  have  been  committed. 

It  was  nothing  but  a  weary  circle  of  reasoning, 
round  which  Eric  Helm  went  ceaselessly,  finding 
no  end,  and  turning  from  it  resolutely  at  last  to 
court  sleep,  that  he  might  be  fit  for  the  next  day's 
labor.  It  was  only  when  he  let  his  thoughts  stop  at 
one  point  in  the  history  of  the  past  months  that  the 
hopeless  round  of  accusation  and  extenuation  and 
counter  accusation  would  cease.  Then,  indeed,  the 
torturing  endless  circle  opened,  and  released  him 
from  its  enchanted  course,  where  his  thoughts  were 
kept  on  the  stretch  and  forced  to  go  round  and 
round  without  end.  No  evil  enchantment  could 
hold  before  the  clear  blue  eyes  and  sweet  question- 
ing face  of  the  child  who  stood  forth  at  this  point 
of  the  past  history. 

A  child?  Well,  yes,  a  child,  of  course,  and  yet 
she  hardly  seemed  to  him  of  ordinary  human  origin. 
She  was  part  of  a  night  scene  full  of  snow,  and 
glistening  ice  crystals,  and  pale,  clear  moonlight, 
and  cold — intense,  benumbing  cold,  sufficient  to 
quench  the  fever  in  his  veins.  The  fever  had 
reached  its  height  then,  and  it  died  out  that  night. 
It  was  not  the  cold  that  killed  it.  It  was  the  child's 
face.  Of  course  she  was  human,  and  must  have 
lived  an  ordinary,  every-day  life  in  the  old  farm- 
house that  loomed  up  dark  in  the  background  of  the 
picture.  The  house  had  been  all  dark  on  that  night, 
except  for  a  light  shining  from  one  window — a 
softened  light,  pale,  like  the  light  of  the  moon. 


94          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

He  was  fleeing  from  his  fellow  men,  blindly  run- 
ning from  the  consequences  of  his  own  deed.  He 
had  not  felt  weariness  until  then,  though  he  had 
traveled  far.  Then  it  came  suddenly  upon  him, 
with  the  numbing  cold,  and  the  heavy  weight  of  his 
feet,  and  the  burden  of  the  only  thing  left  to  love 
him,  a  burden  under  which  he  tugged  and  toiled, 
and  panted  in  the  bearing.  Yet  he  dared  not  put 
it  down.  The  dog's  tongue  licked  his  face,  and 
once,  he  remembered,  he  laid  that  face  on  the  faith- 
ful head.  It  was  a  relief  to  stop  for  a  moment, 
and  hide  his  eyes  from  the  sharp  cold,  and  feel  the 
warm  body  of  the  animal  writhing  in  an  effort  to 
express  sympathy  and  love.  But  it  was  a  dangerous 
experiment.  It  made  the  creature  struggle  to  free 
himself,  and  necessitated  a  short,  sharp  conflict 
before  the  foolish  animal's  mad  impulse  of  love 
could  be  dominated  by  the  stronger  will  of  his 
master. 

Hunger  and  exhaustion  were  telling  upon  Eric 
Helm.  He  had  felt  as  if  he  could  go  on  for  ever 
in  his  one  unreasoning  determination  not  to  let  his 
enemies  have  their  will  in  his  public  humiliation. 
And  until  now  he  had  known  no  fatigue.  Now  it 
came  upon  him  with  increasing  force.  He  tried  to 
remember  how  many  days  he  had  traveled  and 
hidden  and  traveled  again,  doing  more  walking 
than  hiding,  but  the  effort  was  too  much  for  the 
weary  brain.  Until  the  maiden  appeared.  Then 
things  grew  clear. 

But  before  then  he  pushed  on  and  on,  his  arms 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          95 

threatening  every  moment  to  give  way  beneath  the 
weight  of  the  dog,  and  his  feet  taking  to  strange 
tricks  of  stumbling.  Even  his  eyes  began  to  play 
him  false,  and  he  mistook  the  way,  and  wandered 
round  in  a  circle,  and  found  himself  back  again  by 
an  old  farm  dwelling  that  he  had  passed  an  hour 
ago — or  perhaps  it  was  only  minutes,  though  it 
seemed  long  to  him.  And  then  she  appeared,  the 
young  maiden,  tall  and  straight,  and  lithe  like  a 
growing  sapling,  with  a  face  that  in  the  moonlight 
glowed  with  a  warmth  of  life  and  beauty  bewilder- 
ingly  fair  and  sweet  to  him. 

She  was  only  a  child — just  a  child,  of  course — and 
she  lived  in  the  farmhouse  he  had  passed.  And  she 
was  not  afraid  of  him,  though  he  was  wandering 
about  the  country  like  a  thief,  under  cover  of  the 
night.  She  bade  him  stand  forth  in  the  moonlight, 
and  she  looked  into  his  face,  and  then  her  own 
lighted  with  a  smile  as  she  said : 

"I  saw  you  come  past  the  house  a  few  minutes 
ago.  You  staggered,  and  I  thought  you  had  drunk 
too  much  brandy,  but  you  lifted  up  your  face,  and 
I  saw  your  eyes,  and  knew  that  you  were  not 
drunken. ' ' 

"No,"  replied  the  wanderer,  half  wondering,  and 
half  stupid  yet,  "I  am  not  drunken." 

"But  you  do  not  walk  as  you  should.  You  nearly 
fall  as  you  go,"  persisted  the  child.  "I  think  you 
need  some  one  to  aid  you.  Are  you  tired?" 

"To  the  point  of  death,"  said  Eric,  "and  yet  I 
may  not  rest. ' ' 


96          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Why  not?"  asked  the  maiden. 

"Those  from  whom  I  flee  would  find  me.  I  must 
press  on,"  he  said. 

"You  will  go  none  the  faster  for  wandering  round 
and  round,  too  weary  to  go  forward, ' '  she  said,  with 
quiet  wisdom.  "Come,  I  will  show  you  where  you 
may  rest  and  none  will  see  you, ' '  and  she  led  him 
to  a  ruined  outbuilding  where  the  moonlight  shone 
in  through  the  broken  roof,  and  where  there  was 
yet  shelter  in  the  further  corner. 

"Is  the  dog  hurt?"  she  asked,  looking  at  the 
animal  in  his  arms. 

"No,  but  if  I  let  him  escape  from  my  arms,  his 
footprints  by  the  side  of  my  own  will  tell  those  who 
brought  him  from  afar  for  the  purpose  of  tracking 
me  that  he  has  found  his  master, ' '  he  answered. 

"Is  he  your  dog?"  she  questioned. 

"Aye.  The  only  thing  left  in  all  the  world  to 
care  for  Eric  Helm." 

She  looked  at  him  for  a  moment,  and  then,  ignor- 
ing his  last  words,  said  in  a  practical  tone:  "Are 
you  hungry?" 

He  smiled.  In  spite  of  what  lay  behind,  and 
what  was  yet  before,  the  smile  came.  He  could  not 
help  it.  The  quiet,  practical  wisdom  of  the  question 
struck  him  as  an  incongruity  amidst  the  high 
pressure  of  excitement  under  which  he  had  been 
traveling. 

"Yes,  little  lady,"  he  replied,  "I  am  hungry.  I 
think,  though  I  am  not  sure,  that  I  have  not  eaten 
for  days.  But  that  is  of  small  moment." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          97 

"My  name  is  Agneta, "  she  said.  "And  hunger 
is  not  of  small  moment.  You  cannot  travel  with- 
out food.  To  attempt  it  is  folly.  Sit  down  there 
in  that  corner,  and  put  your  dog  from  your  arms. 
Tell  him  not  to  stir.  He  will  obey  you,  because 
you  are  his  master.  I  will  bring  you  food." 

After  that  there  came  a  blank.  Eric  must  have 
slept,  for  when  he  opened  his  eyes  the  dog  was 
standing  by  him,  keeping  guard  over  the  food  that 
lay  at  his  side.  And  when  he  had  eaten,  the  same 
girlish  figure  stood  suddenly  before  him,  and  the 
young  voice  asked  if  he  felt  rested. 

"For  it  is  six  hours  since  you  came  in  here,"  the 
child  said,  "and  if  there  be  need  for  you  to  depart 
before  daylight,  you  must  even  be  going  on  your 
way." 

As  he  rose  to  go,  and  tried  to  thank  her,  she 
stopped  him. 

"I  wish  I  could  have  told  my  mother  about  you," 
she  said.  "She  would  have  known  what  to  do. 
You  do  not.  You  are  not  in  a  fit  state  to  act  wisely. 
But  she  is  very  ill,"  and  here  the  voice  lowered  and 
the  eyes  dropped  for  a  moment,  "and  I  may  not  dis- 
turb her.  You  could  have  told  her  all  about  the 
trouble  you  are  in,  and  she  would  have  told  you 
what  it  was  best  to  do.  It  is  no  good  hastening,  and 
going  nowhere.  Are  you  going  anywhere?" 

Eric  Helm  hesitated,  and  then  looked  earnestly 
in  her  face. 

"Whither  should  I  go?"  he  said.  "I  am  an 
outcast,  fleeing  from  those  who  pursue. " 


98          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"You  cannot  flee  for  ever  "  she  said.  "From 
whom  do  you  hide?" 

"To  tell  you  that  would  take  long,"  he  replied, 
"and  I  know  not  whether  you  would  care  to  listen. " 
.  She  stopped  to  think  before  she  answered. 

"Yes,  I  will  listen,"  she  said.  "And  I  think  you 
had  better  tell  me.  It  is  of  no  use  to  wear  yourself 
out  with  running  you  know  not  where.  Tell  me 
all.  I  cannot  advise  you  as  my  mother  would,  but 
perhaps  I  shall  know  better  than  you,  because  I  am 
not  too  tired  to  judge. ' ' 

It  was  then,  when  he  tried  to  put  into  speech  the 
story  of  the  foregoing  months,  with  the  eyes  of  the 
child  Agneta  studying  his  face,  that  the  mists 
began  to  roll  away,  and  he  found  himself  able  to 
discriminate  more  fairly,  and  to  bring  back  facts  and 
words  more  clearly.  When  it  was  not  so  she  inter- 
rupted him  by  question. 

It  took  few  sentences  to  tell  of  his  earlier  life  in  a 
Swedish  city,  and  of  his  removal  after  the  death  of 
his  parents  to  the  home  of  an  uncle  who  had  pur- 
chased an  estate  near  a  small  town.  His  father,  a 
rich  and  well  respected  merchant  in  the  boy's 
earlier  days,  was  a  well  respected  merchant  to  the 
day  of  his  death,  though  not  then  a  rich  one. 

"His  son  never  loved  him  better,"  said  Eric 
proudly,  "than  when  he  made  himself  poor  that 
none  might  suffer  poverty  through  deed  of  his. 
His  name  was  untarnished — until  now. ' ' 

The  last  words  were  spoken  bitterly. 

"Who  has  tarnished  it  now?"  said  the  little  maid, 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY          99 

and  her  eyes  searched  his  face  gravely  as  she  waited 
for  the  answer.  It  did  not  come  quickly. 

"His  son,"  said  the  young  man  at  length,  and 
there  was  a  depth  of  sorrow  in  the  tone  that  for  the 
moment  brought  an  answering  shadow  into  the 
child's  eyes. 

"Would  he  have  thought  so?"  she  questioned, 
almost  immediately. 

"Truly  I  know  not,"  said  Eric.  "He  was  ever 
gentle  in  his  judgment  of  me,  and  would  believe 
that  I  intended  not  that  which  sprang  from  my  act. 
Yet  would  he  warn  me,  as  often  before,  that  to  give 
the  bridle  to  anger  is  to  court  ruin. ' ' 

The  maiden  nodded  gravely. 

"You  gave  way  to  anger,"  she  said.  "What  else? 
Was  there  just  cause  for  the  anger?" 

"Aye,  that  was  there,  if  just  cause  ever  existed," 
he  replied.  "Could  a  man  see  a  woman,  old  and 
helpless,  dragged  from  her  bed  and  thrust  out  of 
doors  on  a  night  when  the  very  dogs  should  be 
housed,  and  that  for  no  crime  but  that  her  faith 
tallied  not  with  the  creed  of  the  ruffian  who  laughed 
at  her  helpless  protests,  and  not  grow  angry  at  the 
outrage?" 

"Nay,  surely,"  said  the  child.  "And  is  it  for 
this  that  you  hide?  Truly  I  would  face  the  tyrant 
and  justify  my  act." 

"Ah,  but  you  know  not  yet  how  far  anger  led 
me, "  he  said.  "My  uncle's  barn  to-day  lies  in  ruins, 
and  the  house  itself  was  partially  destroyed,  through 
mad  passion  of  mine.  I  regret  not  that  I  attacked 


100        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  perpetrator  of  that  deed  of  cruelty,  though  the 
attack  was  surely  illegal,  nor  that  I  drove  him  from 
the  cottage — his  own  property — and  compelled  him 
to  give  the  woman  until  the  morrow  to  remove  her- 
self and  her  goods.  Had  I  stopped  there,  I  should 
have  had  naught  to  charge  myself  with.  And  yet," 
he  said,  his  voice  rising  as  memory  brought  back 
the  scene  of  that  night,  "how  could  I  hold  back  my 
passion?  Was  it  not  enough  to  arouse  it  when  he 
dared  to  revile  my  uncle,  the  man  to  whom  he  owed 
all  he  possessed?  He  had  heaped  abuse  on  me, 
and  on  that  which  was  sacred  to  me ;  now  he  turned 
his  tongue  to  vile  words  in  reference  to  his 
benefactor." 

The  hand  of  the  young  man  clenched  itself,  and 
a  light  that  had  not  before  been  there  burned  in  his 
eyes.  The  child  saw  it,  and  wisely  passing  over  all 
that  was  most  important  in  his  words,  asked : 

"Was  your  uncle  yet  alive?" 

Her  question  recalled  him  to  the  present.  The 
fire  of  passion  died  from  his  eyes. 

"Nay,  else  would  my  position  have  been  different, " 
he  said  sadly.  "While  he  lived  the  old  man  loved 
me  well,  though  with  a  love  different  from  that  of 
my  father.  Had  I  been,  like  himself,  a  staunch 
Lutheran,  I  think  my  uncle  would  have  seen  no 
fault  in  me.  He  was  orthodox  through  and  through, 
a  Lutheran  to  the  heart's  core,  and  I —  Will  it 
shock  you  to  know  that  I  am  not?" 

"That  you  are  not  a  Lutheran?"  she  asked. 

"Yes." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        101 

"No.     What  are  you?" 

"A  Calvinist, "  he  answered. 

"Do  you  think  it  right  to  be  a  Calvinist?"  she 
questioned. 

"Yes,  or  I  should  not  be  one." 

"Then  what  else  could  you  be?"  she  said.  "My 
mother  says  that  every  one  must  do  what  conscience 
bids  him,  though  he  must  be  sure  he  is  following 
conscience  and  not  self-will.  Of  course  you  must 
be  a  Calvinist  if  you  think  it  right.  Go  on,  please. 
Did  your  uncle  think  you  were  wrong  to  be  a 
Calvinist?" 

"Ah,  that  did  he,"  said  Eric.  "He  could  never 
quite  forgive  me  the  offence  of  thinking  otherwise 
than  he  himself  thought,  though  in  those  outside 
his  own  family  he  would  tolerate  a  difference  of 
creed.  He  even,  contrary  to  the  custom  of  many 
around  him,  allowed  Calvinists  to  live  on  his 
estate.  But  he  abhorred  their  faith,  and  it  always 
stood  as  a  barrier  between  us  that  I  was  not  a 
Lutheran." 

"But  it  did  not  rob  you  of  his  love, ' '  said  the  child. 

"No.  And  he  led  me  to  believe  that  the  estate 
would  one  day  be  mine, ' '  replied  Eric.  ' '  I  staked 
not  my  future  on  that,  however.  I  deemed  that  my 
father's  son  should  by  his  own  exertions  win  com- 
petence for  himself,  and  I  studied  hard  that  in  either 
architecture  or  engineering  I  might  some  day  find 
a  field  for  my  efforts. ' ' 

She  nodded  approval. 

"Before  my  uncle  died,"  continued   the  young 


102        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

man,  "the  influence  of  one  who  lived  with  him — the 
sister  of  his  wife  who  was  dead — told  upon  his  affec- 
tion for  me.  She  was  the  most  bigoted  Lutheran  I 
have  ever  seen.  She  hated  all  who  differed  from 
her  by  a  hair's  breadth,  and  she  never  rested  until, 
when  my  uncle's  brain  was  weakened  by  disease, 
she  induced  him  to  change  his  purpose. ' ' 

"Was  it  on  your  uncle's  estate  that  the  poor 
woman  lived  whom  they  would  have  turned  out  in 
the  night?"  asked  Agneta. 

"Yes,  and  her  sole  offence  was  that  she  was  a 
Calvinist,"  he  said  bitterly.  "She  had  been  warned 
to  depart,  but  she  was  old  and  helpless,  and  knew 
not  whither  to  go.  I  bade  her  stay.  It  was  folly 
on  my  part.  I  know  that  now.  But  my  uncle 
would  never  have  sent  her  away. ' ' 

"To  whom  did  the  estate  then  belong?"  questioned 
the  child. 

"To  the  father  of  the  young  man  who  committed 
the  outrage,"  said  Eric,  "and  he  owed  all  that  he 
possessed  to  my  uncle.  He  might  at  least  have 
respected  his  memory. ' ' 

The  words  were  spoken  sadly. 

"Yes,"  replied  the  maiden.  "It  was  very  wrong 
of  him.  Will  you  tell  me  how  you  came  to  burn  the 
barn  down?  You  did  not  mean  to  do  it?" 

"No.  My  passion  went  not  thus  far,"  he  said. 
"But  it  raged  fiercely,  and  left  me  without  sense  to 
turn  away  from  the  man  who,  I  see  now,  sought  to 
provoke  me  beyond  bounds.  I  bore  it  while  he 
taunted  me  with  being  a  hanger-on  about  my  uncle's 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        103 

estate — a  beggar  now  as  I  had  been  in  his  lifetime, 
and  a  beggar,  moreover,  who  consorted  with  those 
who  had  yet  to  learn  that  their  cursed  creed  should 
not  take  root  on  that  soil.  But  when  he  went  on 
to  add  that  no  roof  on  that  property  should  shelter 
the  heads  of  such  pestiferous  vermin,  however 
much  the  old  fool  that  was  dead  had  been  cajoled  into 
letting  them  remain,  I  forgot  all  else,  and  followed 
the  speaker,  bent  only  on  proving  to  him  by  strength 
of  arm  that  it  was  not  safe  thus  rudely  to  criticise  his 
benefactor's  actions  in  the  hearing  of  his  benefactor's 
nephew.  He  went  into  the  barn.  It  was  full  of 
hay  at  that  time.  I  saw  that  lights  burned  inside. 
He  slammed  the  door  in  my  face  with  an  insulting 
laugh,  and  a  word  that  will  not  bear  repeating. 
And  I — I  was  wild  with  passion. ' ' 

He  stopped, and  she  waited  for  him  to  proceed. 

"I  forced  open  the  door,  running  at  it  like  a  mad 
bull,"  he  continued,  "and  there  went  up  a  shout  of 
derision  as  I  entered.  The  fellow  had  three  of  his 
associates  there,  men  of  like  mind  with  himself. 
Exactly  what  happened  then  I  do  not  know.  I  was 
beside  myself.  I  know  that  I  tried  to  reach  the 
man  after  whom  I  had  come,  and  that  others  stepped 
between.  They  had  lanterns  there,  but  one  had 
foolishly  brought  in  a  torch.  He  came  leering  at 
me,  and  thrust  the  torch  in  my  face.  Then  I  seized 
it  and  flung  it  from  me.  There  was  an  outcry  that 
partly  brought  me  to  my  senses.  I  sprang  forward. 
They  tried  to  hold  me,  but  I  fought  them  off,  and 
reached  the  torch.  It  was  burning  near  the  hay. 


104        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

I  trampled  it  under  my  feet.  Verily  I  believed 
that  every  spark  of  fire  was  extinguished. ' ' 

"And  was  it  not?"  asked  Agneta,  when  he 
stopped. 

"If  it  had  been,  how  could  the  barn  have  been 
burned?"  he  said  wearily.  "I  turned  and  went 
away,  when,  as  I  imagined,  I  had  beaten  out  the 
fire.  The  danger  from  the  torch  had  diverted  me 
from  my  purpose.  They  shouted  words  at  me  that 
I  only  half  heard.  I  understood  later  that  they 
were  accusing  me  of  an  attempt  to  burn  down  the 
barn.  I  walked  far  that  night,  my  passion  too  hot 
to  allow  me  to  stop,  but  long  before  the  day  broke  I 
turned  my  face  homeward.  Then  I  saw  a  light  in 
the  sky  that  was  caused  neither  by  sun  nor  moon. 
All  was  over  when  I  reached  my  uncle's  house. 
The  barn  was  burned  to  the  ground,  and  one  end  of 
the  house  was  in  ruins." 

"And  was  it  the  torch  that  did  it?"  asked  Agneta. 

"It  could  have  been  no  other,"  he  replied.  "And 
yet,  I  could  have  sworn  that  every  spark  was 
extinguished." 

"Did  they  say  you  burned  the  barn?"  she  ques- 
tioned. 

"Not  to  me,"  was  the  answer.  "I  was  going 
towards  the  house,  for  as  I  neared  the  place  I  saw 
the  red  glow  from  the  still  smouldering  hay,  but  the 
tenant  with  whom  I  had  stayed  since  my  uncle's 
death  met  me.  'Stop,  stop,  sir!'  he  said.  'Go  not 
there  as  you  value  your  liberty.  They  are  boasting 
of  what  they  will  4o  to  you  when  you  are  taken. ' 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        105 

'To  me!'  I  cried.  'Yes,  sir,  for  the  torch  you  threw 
among  the  hay  set  the  barn  afire,'  said  the  man. 
'Sir,  take  my  advice,  and  get  as  far  as  possible 
from  here  before  daylight,  for  they  vow  you  shall 
see  the  inside  of  a  prison. ' 

"I  was  stunned — bewildered,"  continued  Eric, 
"but  I  still  persisted  in  going  on.  Then  he  told 
me  that  he  had  overheard  them  exulting  in  the 
expectation  of  humiliating  me  by  marching  me  a 
prisoner  through  the  streets  of  the  town  that  had 
known  me  as  my  uncle's  heir.  'I  would  never  give 
them  that  satisfaction,  sir, '  he  said,  and  that  decided 
me." 

"You  ran  away?"  said  Agneta. 

"Yes, "  he  answered.  "I  knew  that  I  had  few 
friends  among  the  influential  men  of  the  neighbor- 
hood. Those  who  would  judge  me  would  not  forget 
that  I  was  a  Calvinist.  In  that  district  to  be  a 
Calvinist  is  to  be  suspected — at  least.  The  advan- 
tage was  all  on  the  side  of  my  enemies.  I  started 
that  night.  I  have  never  stopped  since,  except  for 
short  snatches  of  rest. ' ' 

For  a  minute  the  child  did  not  reply.  When  she 
did  speak,  it  was  not  in  answer  to  his  last  words. 

"I  think  your  father  would  be  sorry  that  you  gave 
way  to  passion,"  she  said  gently,  "but  I  do  not 
think  he  would  say  that  you  had  been  all  wrong,  or 
that  the  loss  of  the  barn  was  entirely  your  fault." 

Somehow  the  words  lifted  a  load  from  his  heart. 
It  came  back  later,  but  just  then  the  maiden's 
verdict  seemed  like  an  acquittal. 


106     *   IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

And  now,  whenever  he  thought  of  them,  the  words 
seemed  to  make  his  judgment  of  that  which  was 
past  clearer,  as  they  did  that  night,  when  the 
feverish  excitement  departed  from  him,  and  he 
found  himself  able  to  think  calmly  again. 

He  had  been  quite  prepared  for  her  next  question 
when  it  came.  In  truth,  his  own  thoughts  were 
already  busy  with  the  problem  it  suggested. 

"Where  are  you  going  next?"  she  asked. 

He  had  never,  before  this,  intelligently  planned 
his  next  step.  Now  he  was  trying  to  do  so.  His 
first  blind  impulse  had  been  to  deprive  his  enemies 
of  the  satisfaction  they  desired.  Then,  when  he 
found,  as  he  did  find,  that  he  was  followed,  he  had 
doubled,  and  turned,  and  tried  solely  to  throw  those 
enemies  off  the  scent.  Now,  for  the  first  time,  he 
looked  to  the  future. 

"I  do  not  know,"  he  said.  "Two  days  ago  the 
man  I  least  desired  to  see  passed  my  hiding  place. 
He  had  got  upon  the  scent,  and  was  hunting  me 
down.  For  the  time  my  refuge  was  a  safe  one.  I 
was  in  a  tree  beneath  which  he  passed  with  a  com- 
panion. Then  I  learned  that  he  had  formed  the 
plan  of  tracking  me  with  my  own  dog,  Jupiter. 
The  animal  was  not  with  him  then,  but  by  his 
words  I  knew  that  he  was  close  by.  That  he  would 
find  me  I  doubted  not,  for  many  a  time  he  had 
traced  me  miles  from  home.  It  must  have  been  an 
accident  that  saved  me.  Yet  the  accident  has  cost 
me  dear." 

He  looked  down  at    the    dog  at  his  feet.     The 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        107 

animal  answered  the  look  with  an  attempt  at  a 
caress. 

"That  night  Jupe  broke  loose,"  he  continued. 
' '  He  came  to  me  with  a  frayed  rope  dragging  behind 
him.  There  was  snow  on  the  ground  then.  I  knew 
that  the  track  of  the  dog  would  betray  me.  But 
more  snow  began  to  fall.  It  covered  the  prints. 
Then  I  lifted  the  dog  in  my  arms,  and  his  feet  did 
not  again  touch  ground,  except  under  cover.  He 
was  an  additional  burden,  and  yet — I  was  not  alto- 
gether sorry  to  bear  it.  The  world  was  not  all 
hostile  while  he  was  with  me. ' ' 

There  were  tears  in  the  maiden's  eyes. 

"Do  you  think  you  can  carry  him  always?"  she 
asked. 

4 '  No.     But— I  cannot  kill  him. ' ' 

"Shall  I  take  care  of  him  for  you?"  she  said. 

"Would  you?" 

His  voice  was  eager. 

"Yes.     And  you?    What  will  you  do?" 

He  looked  at  her  for  a  moment. 

"If  you  will  take  care  of  Jupe,  I  will  go  back  and 
face  the  worst,"  he  said.  "I  will  go  of  my  own 
accord.  That  fellow  shall  not  have  the  satisfaction 
of  dragging  me  thither.  I  will  elude  him,  and  go 
back  to  the  neighborhood  of  my  uncle's  home,  and 
take  the  consequences  of  my  act. ' ' 

And  she  said:  "I  think  your  father  would  say 
'Go.'" 

Eric  Helm  went.  His  enemy  laid  no  hand  upon 
him.  He  delivered  himself  up  to  justice.  If  he  had 


108        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

not  been  a  Calvinist,  the  justice  would  have  been 
more  impartial.  To  be  a  Calvinist  in  that  country  of 
Lutherans  was  to  be  suspected,  and  of  ttimes  harshly 
treated.  Men  who  knew  him  were  prejudiced 
against  him,  and  those  who  did  not  know  him 
caught  the  prejudice  as  soon  as  the  fact  that  he  was 
a  Calvinist  was  revealed  to  them.  He  found  him- 
self accused  of  wilful  destruction  of  the  property 
of  his  uncle's  heirs,  in  revenge  for  having  him- 
self lost  the  estate.  The  chief  witnesses  against 
him  were  the  young  men  who  had  been  in  the  barn 
on  the  night  of  the  fire.  The  elderly  lady  who  had 
lived  with  his  uncle  had  also  much  to  say.  The 
case  looked  black  against  him.  And  the  end  was 
New  Sweden,  and  a  convict's  life. 

But  whenever  Eric  Helm  thought  of  the  night  on 
which  he  decided  to  face  the  consequences  of  his 
own  act,  the  eyes  of  the  child  Agneta  seemed  again 
to  look  into  his,  and  his  judgment  of  himself  and 
his  deed  grew  clearer. 


CHAPTER    X 

"That  is  the  second  rascally  Dutch  vessel  that  has 
sailed  up  the  river  in  less  than  six  weeks,  to  come 
back  loaded  with  skins.  Verily  this  half-hearted 
work  is  the  rankest  folly.  Where  is  the  sense  in 
authorizing  me  to  curtail  the  privileges  and  resist 
the  encroachments  of  the  Hollanders,  while  yet  I  can- 
not bid  them  stay  out  of  New  Sweden  altogether?" 

The  Governor's  voice  was  loud  and  angry. 

"Yet  methinks  the  Hollanders  themselves  find 
their  movements  somewhat  impeded. ' ' 

The  words  rang  through  the  room  in  the  cold, 
sarcastic  tones  of  the  lady  of  Printz  Hall.  The 
Governor  gave  no  heed  to  words  or  speaker.  His 
heavy  footsteps  shook  the  floor  as  he  crossed  it,  and 
the  slamming  of  the  door  that  fell  to  behind  him  on 
his  departure  was  suggestive  of  the  crack  of  doom 
for  all  Dutchmen  daring  to  trade  in  New  Sweden. 

' '  Ha,  ha !  Well  spoken,  my  sister, ' '  laughed  the 
only  other  occupant  of  the  room,  a  young  man 
whose  resemblance  to  the  Governor  suggested  the 
relationship  between  the  two.  "Ask  that  Dutch 
fool,  Hans  Jacobsen,  what  he  thinks  of  Dutch 
privileges  on  the  Schuylkill.  I  would  that  you  could 
have  heard  him  'protest  against  such  unwarrantable 
and  unjust  treatment  of  a  subject  of  the  great  Dutch 
West  India  Company,  and  their  High  Mightinesses 

109 


110        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  States  General, '  and  stand  wringing  his  hands 
and  swearing  by  turns  while  we  tore  down  the  walls 
of  his  half-built  house,  and,  lest  any  should  find  the 
ruins  a  stumbling  block,  set  a  torch  to  the  pile. 
The  whole  went  off  in  smoke,  I  assure  you,  but  the 
question  of  the  privileges  secured  in  New  Sweden 
by  the  rascally  Hollanders  would  hardly  have  filled 
your  mind  with  apprehension  had  you  witnessed  the 
rage  of  the  builder." 

The  Governor's  son  laughed  loudly  over  the 
exploit  which  a  few  weeks  before  had  taken  him  to 
the  neighborhood  of  the  Schuylkill.  While  the 
dwellings  of  intruding  Dutchmen  could  be  thus 
easily  tumbled  about  their  ears,  the  future  of  New 
Sweden  looked  to  the  young  man  safe  enough.  A 
power  that  was  able  to  oppose  fifteen  men  to  every 
soldier  the  Dutch  Commissary  had  at  his  command, 
seemed  in  a  sufficiently  enviable  position. 

But  to  the  Governor  himself  the  matter  did  not 
present  itself  in  so  simple  a  light.  He  desired  to 
hold  New  Sweden  for  the  Swedish  crown,  and  he 
proposed  to  hold  it  without  division  of  power.  That 
the  Dutch  should  attempt  to  trade  on  the  west  side 
of  the  river  was  in  his  eyes  a  grievous  affront  to 
Sweden.  John  Printz  felt  the  honor  of  his  country 
at  stake,  the  more  so  as  there  was  much  money 
involved  in  the  controversy.  That  powerful  quick- 
ener  of  national  eyesight  had  been  at  work  upon 
the  vision  of  John  Printz.  Where  thousands  of 
beaver  skins  were  the  point  at  issue,  it  behooved 
the  Governor  of  New  Sweden  to  keep  his  eyes  well 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        111 

open,  and  to  be  quick  to  discern  any  infringement 
of  his  country's  rights.  Forty  thousand  beaver 
skins  would  annually  find  their  way  into  the  hands 
of  the  Swedes  could  the  Dutch  be  kept  from  the 
west  bank  of  the  river.  It  was  little  wonder  that 
the  honor  of  Sweden  grew  particularly  dear  to  the 
loyal  Swede  at  such  a  crisis.  To  uphold  the 
sovereignty  of  Sweden  in  this  valuable  tract  of  land, 
and  in  so  doing  to  uphold  the  authority  of  John 
Printz,  was  just  now  to  the  Governor  of  New 
Sweden  a  vital  matter. 

It  could  not  be  said  that  he  had  ever  been  lax  in 
respect  to  the  widening  of  the  Swedish  power  and 
the  curtailing  of  that  of  the  Dutch.  From  his  first 
landing  on  the  shores  of  New  Sweden  this  energetic 
governor  had  had  one  object  in  view.  For  the 
attaining  of  this  object  Fort  Elfsborg  rose  near  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  and  the  great  waterway  which 
the  English  called  the  Delaware  was  practically 
closed  to  the  Dutch,  since  none  could  pass  up  it 
without  the  permission  of  the  Governor  of  New 
Sweden. 

That  he  was  not  quite  at  liberty  to  refuse  that 
permission  altogether  troubled  John  Printz  much. 
The  Dutch  Fort  Nassau  had  stood  far  up  on  the 
eastern  bank  before  Peter  Minuit  took  the  first 
Swedish  ship  up  the  river,  and  it  stood  there  to-day. 
To  that  fort  the  Dutch  must  be  permitted  to  pass. 
The  two  powers,  Holland  and  Sweden,  were  at 
peace  with  each  other,  and  the  two  colonies,  or 
rather  the  rival  claimants  to  what  was  virtually  one 


112        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

colony,  nominally  divided  the  shores  of  the  South 
River  peaceably  between  them.  But  there  was  no 
peace  in  the  heart  of  John  Printz,  and  possibly  little 
more  in  the  hearts  of  the  Dutchmen,  who,  equally 
with  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden,  saw  the  advan- 
tages of  the  trade  to  be  carried  on  with  the  powerful 
tribes  of  Indians  whose  hunting  grounds  lay  back 
in  the  woods  about  the  South  River  and  its  tribu- 
taries. 

The  balance  of  power  was  at  present  in  the  hands 
of  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden,  though  the  Dutch 
had  that  summer  achieved  a  victory  in  the  shape  of 
securing  land  for  a  fort  on  the  Schuylkill,  at  that 
time  the  very  centre  of  the  Indian  trade.  It  was 
this  achievement  that  rankled  in  the  mind  of  John 
Printz,  and  rendered  him  especially  disposed  to 
treat  with  severity  any  Dutchman  bold  enough  to 
try  to  erect  a  dwelling  in  the  territory  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  river  claimed  by  New  Sweden,  while 
yet  he  owned  allegiance  to  the  Dutch  West  India 
Company's  Colony  of  New  Netherland. 

It  was  this  achievement  also  that  caused  the  pass- 
ing upward  of  a  Dutch  trading  vessel  to  anger  the 
Governor  so  seriously.  While  the  anger  was  yet 
hot  within  him  he  came  across  the  young  convict, 
Eric  Helm.  The  addition  to  the  pleasure  house  had 
some  time  since  been  completed,  but  the  Governor's 
daughter  had  discovered  more  than  one  improve- 
ment about  the  house  and  grounds  in  which  the 
services  of  the  young  man  could  be  turned  to 
account,  and  he  was  still  daily  to  be  seen  in  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        113 

precincts  of  Printz  Hall.  The  Governor  beckoned 
to  him. 

"What  do  you,  idling  here?"  he  asked  testily. 

"Your  Excellency's  order  to  alter  the  style  of 
yonder  gate  is  all  but  carried  out,"  said  Eric.  "It 
will  take  but  a  short  time  to  complete  the  work. ' ' 

"What  care  I  about  the  style  of  a  gate?"  said  the 
Governor  angrily.  "It  pays  well,  surely,  to  bring 
you  from  Sweedland  to  waste  your  time  over  such 
child's  play.  If  you  could  contrive  a  gate  that 
would  shut  out  those  thievish  Hollanders,  then 
would  your  achievement  be  worth  the  labor.  Hark 
you!"  he  added,  as  a  sudden  thought  struck  him. 
"How  is  it  that  with  all  your  boasted  skill  you  have 
yet  done  nothing  to  justify  me  in  giving  you  the 
liberty  you  enjoy?  I  require  of  you  that  you  do 
something  to  shew  that  I  was  not  a  fool  in  virtually 
setting  you  free  from  the  sentence  imposed  upon 
you.  Why  should  I  let  you  walk  this  soil  like  an 
honest  man,  if  you  justify  me  not  by  exerting  your- 
self in  the  interest  of  the  land  that  might  well  have 
refused  you  a  footing  upon  it,  or  given  you  at  the 
best  but  the  lot  of  a  common  convict?" 

The  blood  rushed  hot  to  Eric's  face  at  the  Gov- 
ernor's words.  Hitherto,  though,  like  all  who  had 
dealings  with  John  Printz,  he  had  more  than  once 
heard  sharp  speech  from  the  Governor's  lips,  no 
direct  allusion  had  been  made  to  his  peculiar  posi- 
tion. It  was  true  the  soldiers  had  not  been  as  con- 
siderate, but  the  novelty  of  having  among  them  a 
prisoner  who  was  practically  a  free  man  was  wear- 


114        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

ing  off,  and  Eric's  powers  of  self-control  were  not  as 
severely  taxed  as  during  the  first  days  of  his  resi- 
dence in  New  Sweden.  This  immunity  from  the 
annoyance  naturally  attending  his  circumstances 
made  the  Governor's  unexpected  attack  the  more 
disconcerting. 

For  a  minute  the  young  man  was  at  a  loss  for  a 
reply.  He  stood  looking  at  the  speaker,  and  fight- 
ing back  the  sense  of  injustice  which  was  urging  his 
tongue  to  the  utterance  of  words  that  would  have 
been  simple  madness  on  the  present  occasion.  To 
reason  with  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden  when  he 
was  angry  was  a  proceeding  peculiarly  dangerous 
to  the  reasoner. 

Eric  Helm,  albeit  he  was  a  convict,  felt  himself 
ill  used.  He  had  begun  by  putting  all  his  energies 
into  the  task  in  hand.  Every  whim  of  the  Governor 
or  the  Governor's  daughter  had  been  carefully  con- 
sidered, and  the  young  man  had  taxed  himself  to  the 
utmost  both  to  plan  and  to  carry  out  the  improve- 
ments desired  around  Printz  Hall.  In  point  of 
actual  labor  he  had  the  consciousness  that  he  had 
performed  as  much  as  any  two  of  the  men  under  his 
direction.  He  had  not  spared  himself,  and  he  had 
hoped  that  the  Governor  would  see  in  his  zeal  his 
real  gratitude  for  the  opportunity  given  him  to  shew 
himself  something  more  than  a  common  prisoner. 
That  the  Governor  was  dissatisfied  had  not  occurred 
to  him — nor  to  the  Governor,  until  the  present 
moment.  John  Printz  was  in  a  rage,  and  a  man  in 
a  rage  is  a  little  less  likely  to  be  amenable  to 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        115 

reason  than  the  same  man  under  ordinary  circum- 
stances. 

"What's  the  use  of  standing  staring  at  me  like  an 
idiot?"  he  shouted. 

"I  am  sorry,  your  Excellency,"  began  Eric,  but 
he  got  no  further. 

"Sorry!  So  am  I,"  roared  the  Governor.  "I'm 
sorry  that  I  thought  such  a  fool — or  knave,  more 
like — worthy  of  anything  but  a  convict's  chain.  Get 
you  to  your  gate,  since  you  are  fit  for  nothing  better 
than  to  saw  a  board  in  two. ' ' 

Eric's  voice  was  certainly  not  quite  steady  as  he 
answered.  He  felt  as  if  his  breath  were  fairly  taken 
away. 

"What  does  your  Honor  require?"  he  asked, 
bringing  out  the  words  hurriedly,  lest  he  should  be 
cut  short.  "Whatever  it  be,  I  will  do  it." 

"Oh,  you  will,  will  you?"  retorted  the  Governor. 
"You  are  read)'-  enough  at  promises,  young  man. 
What  do  I  require?  Well  then,  listen.  I  require 
some  plan  of  defence  that  shall  put  those  over- 
reaching Dutchmen  at  a  disadvantage,  and  make 
them  wish  they  had  chopped  their  right  hands  off 
before  they  used  them  to  try  to  get  the  better  of 
John  Printz.  That,  my  fine  fellow,  is  what  I  require. 
Now  go  to  work  on  that,  while  you  get  that  miserable 
gate  into  the  shape  your  fool's  head  has  planned." 

Eric  turned  away.  His  head,  whether  a  fool's  or 
that  of  a  wise  man,  was  in  a  whirl.  Was  the  Gov- 
ernor in  earnest?  Did  he  actually  expect  of  any  man 
the  carrying  out  of  so  unreasonable  a  command? 


116        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

For  the  moment  the  young  man  was  more  angry 
than  afraid.  But  as  his  blood  cooled,  and  his  brain 
cleared,  he  began  to  see  the  danger  in  the  situation. 
John  Printz  was  by  nature  an  arbitrary  man,  and 
an  unreasonable  one.  His  power  in  New  Sweden 
knew  practically  little  limit,  and  his  power  over  a 
convict  was  of  necessity  almost  absolute.  That  he 
was  asking  an  impossibility  would  not  materially 
alter  the  situation  in  the  eyes  of  John  Printz.  The 
demand  had  been  made  in  a  fit  of  unreasoning  rage, 
but  it  was  more  than  probable  that  when  the  rage 
was  over  the  Governor  would  refuse  to  retract  his 
words. 

Eric's  work  that  day  received  but  a  small  share 
of  his  thoughts.  Never  since  he  began  his  improve- 
ments at  Printz  Hall  had  he  worked  with  as  little 
interest  in  the  outcome  of  his  labors.  He  worked 
swiftly — it  was  an  outlet  for  his  indignation.  When 
the  indignation  had  been  worn  threadbare,  his 
thoughts  almost  unconsciously  followed  the  lead  of 
the  Governor's,  and  he  began  to  consider  the  situa- 
tion, especially  on  the  Schuylkill,  and  before  he 
realized  it  he  was  grappling  with  the  problem  the 
ruler  of  New  Sweden  had  hurled  at  him  that  morning. 

In  the  midst  of  sawing  off  a  post  he  stopped  with 
a  suddenness  that  sent  a  jar  clear  up  to  his  shoulder. 
Then,  not  knowing  what  he  did,  he  drew  out  the 
saw,  and  let  it  fall  with  a  clatter  to  the  ground. 
For  many  minutes  thereafter  Eric  Helm  stood 
staring  into  space,  his  face  wearing  that  look  of 
distance  from  present  surroundings  always  both 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        117 

suggestive  and  tantalizing  to  a  beholder.  Presently 
he  stooped,  picked  up  the  saw,  and  inserted  it  in  the 
saw  cut. 

That  the  gate  was  not  a  failure  as  to  style  or 
workmanship  was  due  to  the  fact  that  Eric  Helm 
had  carefully  considered  its  details  before  coming 
to  the  actual  performance  of  them.  He  certainly 
did  not  consider  them  after.  In  a  purely  mechanical 
manner  he  finished  his  task,  gathered  up  all  rub- 
bish, and  left  the  grounds  of  Printz  Hall. 

That  evening  the  soldiers  found  Eric  for  the  first 
time  a  talkative  companion.  He  asked  more  ques- 
tions in  one  night  than  he  had  done  during  all  his 
previous  residence  in  New  Sweden,  and  showed 
particular  interest  in  the  new  Dutch  fort  on  the 
Schuylkill. 

"The  youngster's  waking  up,"  commented  one 
soldier  in  an  aside  to  another. 

"Waking!"  was  the  response.  "How  he  can 
hang  round  Printz  Hall  and  not  get  an  awakening 
beats  me.  I  tell  you  thunder's  nothing  to  the  Gov- 
ernor's roar  since  the  Dutch  Beversrede's  been  built. 
Thought  my  head  would  be  off  my  shoulders  to-day, 
when  I  was  up  at  the  Hall.  If  the  devil  journeyed 
upwards  as  often  as  the  Governor  calls  on  him, 
New  Sweden  would  have  another  ruler  than  John 
Printz,  I'll  swear." 

The  next  morning  saw  Eric  in  the  Governor's 
presence. 

"What  do  you  want?"  demanded  New  Sweden's 
chief  magistrate  peremptorily. 


118        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Permission  to  go  to  the  Schuylkill  and  inspect 
the  Dutch  Fort  Beversrede,"  replied  the  young  man 
calmly. 

"Ah!  To  be  sure!  Shall  I  order  a  transport, 
when  I  am  about  it,  to  carry  you  to  other  points  of 
interest  in  this  and  adjoining  lands?"  asked  the 
Governor  sarcastically. 

"Your  Excellency  knows  best  where  I  can  be  of 
most  use, "  replied  Eric  quietly.  "At  present  your 
commands  have  extended  no  further  than  the 
Schuylkill." 

"What,  you  fool?  Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that 
you  can  do  anything  worth  wasting  time  over  up 
there?"  shouted  the  Governor. 

"I  intend  to  try,  your  Honor,"  answered  the 
young  man. 

"Oh,  you  do?     I  pray  you  in  what  direction?" 

The  Governor's  curiosity  was  getting  the  better 
of  his  temper.  He  waited  for  an  answer,  and  when 
it  came  he  listened  to  it. 

"I  know  not  the  exact  position  of  the  Dutch  Fort 
Beversrede,"  said  Eric  firmly,  "but  from  what  I  can 
learn,  it  stands  not  as  near  the  river  as  might  be. 
That  a  building  could  be  placed  in  front  of  it  that 
should  cut  it  off  from  the  stream,  and  be  the  first 
seen  by  the  savages  coming  to  trade,  seems  to  me  a 
possibility.  To  learn  whether  my  suppositions  are 
correct,  and  whether,  if  they  be  so,  your  Excellency 
would  deem  it  advisable  to  erect  such  a  building  in 
which  to  carry  on  barter  with  the  Indians,  I  have 
ventured  to  trouble  your  Excellency  this  morning. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        119 

To  me  it  seems  not  impracticable  thus  to  deprive 
the  Dutch  fort  of  its  advantage  of  position.  Could 
the  savages  be  diverted  from  trading  with  the  Hol- 
landers, the  new  fort  would  be  of  little  service  to  its 
owners." 

The  Swedish  Governor  stood  speechless,  staring 
at  the  speaker.  When  Eric  would  have  spoken 
again  he  held  up  his  hand  to  command  silence. 
He  was  pondering  the  situation,  and  he  pondered 
long.  Before  his  cogitations  were  ended  his  face 
cleared.  It  was  the  first  intimation  Eric  received 
that  his  proposition  had  struck  the  Governor 
favorably.  He  breathed  more  freely.  Presently 
the  Governor  advanced,  and  laid  a  heavy  hand  on 
his  shoulder. 

"Young  man,"  he  said,  "say  to  no  one  else  what 
you  have  said  to  me.  Do  you  hear?  As  you  value 
your  liberty  breathe  no  word  of  this.  You  shall  go 
to  the  Schuylkill  to-day.  I  will  send  Sergeant  Van 
Dyck  with  you,  but  even  with  him  keep  a  still 
tongue.  I  shall  tell  him  I  want  you  to  make  a  rough 
map  of  the  shore  in  the  neighborhood  of  Beversrede. 
Go,  and  use  your  eyes  and  your  time  to  some 
purpose." 

The  Governor's  tone  was  friendly,  nay,  almost 
cordial.  In  the  proposition  he  saw  an  opportunity 
of  retaliation  that  set  his  warlike  heart  thumping  to 
a  battle  tune.  To  render  comparatively  inefficient 
as  a  trading  centre  the  Dutch  fort  that  ever  since 
its  erection  had  been  an  aggravation  and  a  menace 
to  the  Swedish  Governor,  was  worth  an  effort. 


120         IN   CASTLE   AND   COLONY 

"The  Hollander  shall  yet  learn  that  he  cannot 
catch  John  Printz  napping-,"  he  chuckled.  "Go 
ahead,  young  man.  Do  your  best,  and  remember 
that  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden  has  his  eye  on 
you." 

That  very  afternoon,  when  the  tide  came  in,  a 
small  yacht  set  sail  from  before  the  blackened  ruins 
of  Fort  Gottenburg  on  the  island  of  Tenacong. 
She  was  bound  for  the  mouth  of  the  Schuylkill,  a 
short  and  easy  journey  when  the  tide  was  high,  for 
then  four  or  five  feet  of  water  covered  what  is  now 
meadow  land,  and  she  could  sail  straight  across  from 
Tenacong  into  the  Schuylkill,  and  drop  anchor 
before  a  rocky  island  in  that  river,  within  gunshot 
of  its  mouth.  Here  she  was  once  more  under  the 
protection  of  a  Swedish  stronghold,  for  on  these 
rocks  Governor  Printz  had  erected  a  fort,  hoping  by 
it  to  •  close  the  river,  and  all  the  country  it  com- 
manded, against  Dutch  traffic.  The  building  of 
Fort  Beversrede  further  up  the  Schuylkill  had 
upset  his  plans. 

Two  full  days  were  spent  by  Eric  Helm  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  Dutch  fort,  and  then  the  yacht 
returned  to  New  Gottenburg,  the  metropolis  of  New 
Sweden,  and  the  young  man  gave  in  his  report  to 
John  Printz.  When  the  interview  was  over,  the 
Governor  was  observed  to  be  in  good  spirits. 


CHAPTER   XI 

Upon  the  day  when  Eric  Helm  left  Tenacong,  to 
inspect  the  Fort  of  Beversrede,  and  for  the  first 
time  in  New  Sweden  felt  himself  something  more 
than  a  convict,  a  horseman  was  riding  along  one  of 
the  loneliest  of  the  roads  of  old  Sweden,  passing 
through  a  district  so  thinly  peopled  that,  but  for 
other  features,  it  might  well  have  been  mistaken  for 
a  section  of  the  new  land.  Horse  and  rider  were 
evidently  strangers  to  the  locality,  and  as  evidently 
not  strangers  to  each  other.  The  driver  looked 
about  him  curiously. 

"It  is  no  wonder  I  found  her  not,"  he  mused. 
"The  ends  of  the  earth  could  scarce  be  more  remote. 
Verily  I  appreciated  not  the  strength  of  a  woman's 
will.  Seven  years  of  such  solitude  as  this,  while 
the  old  castle  stood  empty,  with  naught  to  hinder 
her  occupancy  of  it  save — myself!  'Tis  the  sorriest 
compliment  to  me,  I  vow. ' ' 

A  light  that  was  not  of  pleasure  leapt  to  his  eyes, 
and  unconsciously  he  allowed  his  heels  to  touch  his 
horse's  sides.  The  animal  started,  and  responded 
to  that  impatient  movement.  For  a  minute  or  two 
fields  and  trees  flew  past,  and  the  feet  of  the  horse 
seemed  barely  to  touch  the  ground.  The  rider  at 
first  made  no  attempt  to  check  the  animal's  speed. 
He  gave  himself  up  to  the  race,  riding  with  an  easy 


122        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

grace  that  showed  him  to  be  well  at  home  in  the 
saddle.  Presently  he  leant  forward  and  allowed 
one  hand  to  stroke  the  glossy  neck  of  the  horse.  It 
was  the  touch  of  the  lover  as  well  as  the  master. 
The  beautiful  black  head  was  lifted  higher,  and  the 
dilated  nostrils  quivered  in  response. 

"Gently,  my  beauty!  That  stab  was  not  meant 
for  you. ' ' 

The  voice  was  low  and  clear.  The  ears  of  the 
horse  moved  responsively.  Gradually  his  pace 
slackened  till  he  settled  down  to  a  quick  canter. 
The  hand  of  the  master  still  caressed  the  quivering 
neck.  He  had  not  drawn  rein,  nor  intimated, 
other  than  by  that  gentle  caressing  movement,  that 
he  willed  a  slower  pace. 

"So,  my  beauty!"  he  said  "Must  you  also  judge 
me  harshly,  even  as  does  another?  Will  soothing 
words  avail  me  here,  I  wonder,"  he  added,  "or 
must  I  have  recourse  to  arguments  of  stronger 
mould.  Seven  years  of  such  a  life  may  well  have 
worn  my  lad)^  resolution  to  a  thread  weak  enough 
to  snap  at  a  touch.  And  yet — 'twas  as  a  chain  of 
steel  when  I  saw  her  last. 

"The  little  witch  is  well-nigh  a  young  maid  now," 
he  added,  this  time  not  aloud.  "A  rustic  maid,  I 
trow,  brought  up  in  such  solitude,  yet  dare  I  swear 
'twill  be  the  rusticity  of  innocence  and  want  of 
knowledge  of  the  world,  and  that  alone.  'Twould 
go  hard  with  a  very  boor  if  he  found  not  his 
manners  in  madam's  presence.  Well  trained  the 
child  has  been,  I'll  wager." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        123 

He  let  his  hand  rest  again  on  the  neck  of  his 
horse. 

"  'Tis  a  question  which  is  destined  to  give  out 
first,"  he  said,  "this  road  or  our  patience." 

As  he  spoke,  a  loud,  eager  whinny  sounded  from 
a  clump  of  trees  near  by.  The  horse  lifted  its  head, 
sniffed  the  air,  and  made  answer.  There  was  a 
minute's  silence,  and  then  a  soft  call,  inarticulate, 
but  sweet  as  the  voice  of  a  bird,  with  a  long  con- 
cluding note  that  rang  musically  through  the  still- 
ness. It  startled  the  rider  even  more  than  it  did 
the  horse,  though  the  latter  tossed  his  head  and 
began  dancing  beneath  the  restraining  hand. 

"Gently,  gently!"  said  the  rider,  in  alow  voice, 
bringing  the  animal  to  a  walk. 

"Anders,  is  that  you?  I've  caught  a  splendid 
basket  of  fish.  They  are  biting  so  well  that  I'm 
going  to  stay.  I  think  I'll  send  these  home  by 
you. ' ' 

The  words  were  uttered  in  the  ringing  voice  of  a 
young  girl,  and  sounded  very  pleasant  to  the 
traveler.  The  speaker  was  evidently  on  the  other 
side  of  the  belt  of  trees  that  here  shut  in  the  road. 
The  rider  sprang  from  his  horse. 

"If  that  be  the  voice  of  a  peasant  maiden,  com- 
mend me  to  the  peasants  of  this  region,"  he  said. 
Then  in  a  louder  tone:  "I  have  not  the  good  for- 
tune to  be  the  Anders  whom  you  seek,  yet  would 
I  fain  entreat  you  to  make  use  of  me  as  though  I 
were." 

Holding  his  horse  by  the  bridle,  he  led  it  through 


124        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  trees  in  the  direction  from  which  the  sound  had 
come.  It  is  not  to  be  denied  that  his  gaze  was 
eager  as  he  emerged  from  the  cover,  and  his  eyes 
sought  the  speaker.  She  stood  by  the  bank  of  a 
stream,  her  back  to  ,the  water,  and  her  attention 
fixed  upon  the  strip  of  woodland.  His  face  bright- 
ened as  he  came  upon  her. 

"A  veritable  wood  nymph,"  he  said,  in  an 
admiring  tone. 

She  was  a  very  young  maid.  He  would  have 
called  her  a  child,  had  it  not  been  for  a  certain 
gentle  dignity  of  bearing  that  was  more  suggestive 
of  the  woman.  A  child  he  did  call  her  later,  when 
he  had  time  to  study  her  more  carefully.  She  stood 
waiting  his  approach,  a  slight  flush  on  her  fair  face. 
The  blue  eyes  looked  at  him  fearlessly. 

"Pardon  me,  sir,  for  summoning  you,"  she  said 
gravely.  ' '  I  thought  it  was  Anders  returning  to  the 
farm." 

"Nay,  it  is  I  who  should  ask  pardon,"  he  said,  "for 
presuming  to  suppose  that  I  might  be  permitted  to 
take  the  place  of  the  more  fortunate  Anders. ' ' 

"There  is  neither  fortune  nor  misfortune  about  it, 
sir,"  she  said  simply.  "I  did  but  want  Anders  to 
carry  home  my  basket  as  he  returned.  Yet  can  it  as 
easily  wait." 

"Why  should  it?"  he  asked,  and  there  was  a  smile 
on  his  lips.  "Is  not  my  arm  as  strong  as  that  of 
Anders,  or  do  you  fear  that  the  fish  would  offer 
temptation  to  a  hungry  traveler?" 

She  looked  at  him  questioningly. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        125 

"Sir,"  she  said,  "if  you  are  going  near  the  farm 
you  need  be  hungry  but  a  short  while  longer." 

"What?"  he  answered  lightly.  "You  will  take 
pity  on  me?  Fair  maiden,  I  proffer  you  my  thanks 
beforehand. ' ' 

"My  grandfather  will  tell  you  that  it  is  a  pleasure 
to  entertain  strangers, ' '  she  said. 

"Your  grandfather?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"But  I  thought,  little  lady — nay,  I  am  sure  that  I 
mistake  not  when  I  assert  that  you  are  no  peasant 
maiden." 

She  drew  herself  up  a  trifle  proudly. 

"Grandfather  Axel  is  a  peasant,"  she  said,  "but 
my  mother  says  that  the  noble  by  birth  and  the 
noble  of  heart  represent  two  forms  of  aristocracy, 
and  that  grandfather  Axel  is  of  the  highest." 

"Your  mother,  little  maid,  must,  I  think,  represent 
both,"  he  said. 

To  his  surprise  the  blue  eyes  filled  with  tears. 
The  child  made  him  no  answer.  He  watched  her 
with  a  curious  satisfaction,  noting  approvingly  the 
entire  absence  of  constraint  or  awkwardness  in  her 
manner. 

"The  lady,  your  mother — will  she  also  welcome 
a  traveler?"  he  asked,  after  that  minute  of  waiting. 

Then  the  face  of  the  maiden  was  turned  quickly 
from  him,  and  for  a  moment  there  was  an  unex- 
plained silence.  It  was  but  for  a  moment,  however. 

"Sir,"  she  said,  and  this  time  her  voice  was  not 
quite  clear,  "my  mother  refused  welcome  to  none 


126        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

while  she  was  here.  Now — the  angels  have  wel- 
comed her." 

"What?  I  am  too  late?  Madam — "  He  checked 
himself.  "Pardon  me,  dear  little  friend,"  he  said 
gently,  "I  dreamed  not  of  this.  I  thought  to  grasp 
her  hand  again  in  friendship.  Now — " 

"You  knew  my  mother?"  asked  the  child,  and 
her  face  was  turned  to  him  again.  Tears  glistened 
on  her  cheeks.  He  held  out  his  hand. 

"Will  you  let  me  comfort  you?"  he  said.  "I  knew 
your  mother  well,  therefore  can  I  appreciate  your 
loss. ' ' 

She  placed  her  hand  in  his  readily  now,  and  her 
eyes  looked  up  at  him  through  the  tears. 

"Come  and  see  grandfather  Axel,"  she  said. 

She  had  forgotten  the  fish.  He  picked  up  the 
basket  and  rod,  and  turned  again  to  her. 

"You  did  not  walk?"  he  said. 

"No,  my  pony  is  here." 

She  led  it  forth,  and  vaulted  lightly  into  the  large 
wooden  saddle,  bowing  her  head  in  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  hand  that  would  have  helped  her  had 
there  been  time.  The  pony  was  of  no  choice  stock, 
but  it  was  well  groomed  and  cared  for,  and  the  lithe 
girlish  figure  lost  nothing  by  the  change  of  position. 
Her  companion  thought  the  maiden  made  a  pretty 
picture  as  he  mounted  and  placed  himself  at  her 
side. 

"I  was  looking  for  my  friend  and  her  little 
daughter,"  he  said.  "Fortune  has  been  good  to  me 
in  sending  me  to  one  of  those  whom  I  sought. ' ' 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        127 

The  face  that  was  turned  to  him  was  very  friendly, 
but  it  was  questioning  also. 

"Little  one,"  he  said,  "did  the  gentle  mother 
never  speak  to  you  of  one  who  was  your  brother's 
friend,  and  to  whom  your  father  accorded  a  son's 
privilege?" 

A  startled  look  came  to  the  grave  eyes.  Those 
of  the  stranger  were  bent  upon  her.  He  noted  the 
quickened  flow  of  blood  to  the  delicate  cheek.  She 
hesitated  a  moment. 

"Nay,"  he  said,  smiling,  "surely  my  little  play- 
mate has  not  herself  entirely  forgotten.  We  were 
the  best  of  friends  in  the  old  days." 

Was  it  fancy,  or  did  the  girlish  figure  draw  itself 
a  little  straighter,  and  the  hand  take  a  firmer  hold 
of  the  bridle? 

"  My  mother  forgot  none  of  her  friends,"  she  said. 

"And  you?"  he  asked. 

"I  think  I  see  those  days  with  my  mother's  eyes," 
she  replied.  "She  has  told  me  so  often  of  everything 
that  pertained  to  the  time  after  my  father  died,  and 
the  days  when  we  left  our  home,  that  the  things  I 
remember  of  the  castle,  and  those  of  which  she  has 
told  me,  are  blended.  I  know  not  one  from  the 
other,  but  I  can  see  them  all  to-day." 

"And  the  old  friends  also?" 

The  blue  eyes  met  his  squarely  now. 

"I  was  too  young  to  know  aught  but  that  all  were 
kind  to  me,"  she  said. 

He  smiled. 

"Has  the  world  changed  since?"  he  asked. 


128        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"No,  sir,  not  in  that  respect,"  she  replied. 

"I  think  I  may  safely  promise  that  it  never  will 
— to  you,"  he  said. 

"And  so  you  will  not  say  one  good  word  of  our 
friendship  in  the  old  days,"  he  added,  after  they 
had  ridden  for  some  time  in  silence. 

Her  smile  was  a  very  open  one. 

"The  little  girl  of  the  castle  has  a  lively  memory 
of  pleasant  frolics  with  Monsieur  Pors, ' '  she  said. 
"But — she  was  a  very  little  girl,  and — " 

"Now  she  has  become  a  fair  maid.  Fear  not, 
little  one ;  I  am  in  no  danger  of  forgetting  the  dis- 
tinction,"  he  said. 

The  bright  tint  was  upon  face  and  neck  again. 
Her  ingenuousness  pleased  him  not  ill. 

They  were  passing  well  cultivated  fields. 
Monsieur  Pors  regarded  them  with  the  eye  of  a  land- 
owner, recognizing  the  value  of  the  tract  of  country 
upon  which  he  had  come.  He  noted  it  carefully. 
This  was  no  poverty-stricken  domain.  What  was 
the  child  doing  here,  now  that  her  mother  was 
dead? 

"Little  maid,"  he  said,  "you  spoke  of  your  grand- 
father. I  understood  my  gentle  friend  your  mother 
to  say  that  her  parents  were  no  longer  living. ' ' 

"True,  sir, "  replied  the  child.  "Grandfather  Axel 
is  the  brother  of  my  mother's  father — his  foster- 
brother." 

"And  not  of  equal  rank?" 

"Nay,  sir.  Grandfather  Axel  is,  as  you  surmised, 
a  peasant." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        129 

He  looked  at  her  scrutinizingly. 

"Pardon  me,"  he  said,  "but  is  there  no  other  to 
assume  guardianship  over  you,  now  that  the  best 
of  all  guardians  has  left  you?  Believe  me,  little 
friend,  I  ask  not  from  curiosity. ' ' 

There  was  no  mistaking  the  pride  of  her  tone  as 
she  answered  him. 

"Sir,  think  you  not  that  my  mother  knew  what 
was  best  for  her  child?"  she  said.  "Her  daughter 
has  not  a  doubt  of  the  wisdom  of  her  judgment." 

If  she  looked  for  answering  pride  in  his  face,  she 
found  it  not.  Whether  her  words  angered  or 
pleased  him  did  not  appear. 

"Her  daughter  is  right,"  he  said.  "Yet  may 
circumstances  change,  and  the  wisdom  of  one 
moment  become  the  mistake  of  another.  I  would 
that  I  could  have  spoken  to  her  before  death  put  a 
seal  upon  the  past.  Will  the  kindly  Agneta  think  it 
presumption  if  I  ask  on  what  footing  she  remains 
in  a  peasant's  house?" 

' '  Here  comes  grandfather  Axel, ' '  said  the  young 
girl  quietly.  ' '  He  stands  to  me  in  the  place  of  my 
mother.  He  will  answer  for  you  all  questions  that 
— it  is  right  for  you  to  ask. ' ' 

Monsieur  Pors  bowed,  but  he  seemed  in  no  hurry 
to  lift  his  eyes  towards  the  approaching  figure. 
They  were  fixed  upon  the  face  of  the  girl.  A  flush 
that  was  deep  enough  to  be  painful  suffused  it,  and 
there  were  tears  in  the  blue  eyes. 

"Forgive  me,"  he  said,  in  the  gentlest  of  tones. 
"I  meant  not  to  throw  a  doubt  on  the  mother's 


130        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

wisdom.     Little  one,   I  knew  her  too  well  not  to 
accord  to  her  the  fullest  admiration  and  respect." 

The  eyes  met  his  again.  There  was  in  them  a 
light  that  shone  through  the  tears. 

"Thank  you,"  she  said  simply. 

The  advancing  figure  could  no  longer  be  ignored. 
The  child's  companion  looked  up.  The  old  man 
who  was  coming  towards  them  was  tall  and  erect. 
He  carried  his  seventy-five  years  lightly.  The 
dignity  of  age  was  his,  but  its  weakness  had  as  yet 
passed  him  by.  The  face  of  the  maiden  brightened 
as  he  drew  near. 

"Grandfather  Axel,"  she  said,  "I  bring  to  you 
Monsieur  Pors.  He  was  my  brother's  friend. ' ' 

The  old  man  bared  his  head.  Instinctively  the 
horseman  followed  his  example. 

"You  are  welcome  to  my  house,  sir,"  said  Axel 
Bonde,  and  to  Gustavus  Pors  it  seemed  that  there 
was  the  slightest  possible  stress  on  the  word  'house. ' 
Was  the  old  man  thinking  of  a  treasure  to  which 
the  stranger  was  not  welcome? 

The  house  in  question  was  not  in  sight,  but 
Agneta  turned  to  her  escort. 

"I  thank  you  for  troubling  yourself  with  the 
fish,"  she  said.  "While  you  talk  with  grandfather 
Axel  I  will  take  them  to  the  house. ' ' 

He  yielded  the  basket  to  her  with  a  courtly  bow, 
and  watched  her  as  she  rode  away.  His  eyes  had 
in  them  nothing  but  approval.  The  perfect  grace  of 
her  every  movement  commended  itself  to  him. 
Whatever  lay  in  the  future,  she  was  as  yet  unspoiled. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        131 

He  turned  about  to  become  aware  that  another  pair 
of  eyes  had  been  fixed  on  him.  He  met  them,  and 
the  question  in  them. 

"You  would  ask  me  of  my  business  here,"  he 
said.  "I  came  to  learn  of  the  welfare  of  the  little 
lady  yonder. ' ' 

"The  bairn  is  in  safe  hands. " 

Axel  Bonde's  face  was  grave  even  to  sternness. 

' '  I  doubt  it  not,  friend, ' '  replied  Monsieur  Pors, 
"yet  would  I  have  given  much  to  have  been  able  to 
talk  with  Madam  Botorpa  ere  she  died.  I  cannot 
but  flatter  myself  that  she  also  would  have  desired 
it." 

"Upon  the  ground  that  your  ministrations 
afforded  her  comfort  in  the  days  that  are  past?" 
asked  the  old  man. 

For  a  moment  the  face  of  the  younger  changed 
color.  He  recovered  himself  quickly. 

"I  would  that  I  had  had  opportunity  for  the 
ministrations,"  he  said.  "I  lost  sight  of  my  friend 
when  sorrow  had  for  the  time  made  her  doubt  if  the 
friendship  of  any  were  real.  I  sought  her  anxiously, 
tracing  her  to  the  point  where  her  carriage  left  her, 
yes,  and  a  day's  journey  beyond — even  to  a  spot 
where  she  came,  wet  and  weary,  seeking  rest  for 
herself  and  her  little  one.  Beyond  that  place  no 
sign  could  I  find,  though  I  scoured  the  road  for 
days.  A  month  ago  I  came  upon  a  flagon,  the  sight 
of  which  brought  back  the  days  when  I  clasped 
hands  with  my  dear  old  friend,  the  father  of  yon 
little  maiden,  and  when  he  gave  me  the  privileges 


132        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

of  a  son.  I  had  seen  it  last  upon  his  table.  I  fol- 
lowed the  clue,  and  it  brought  me  here. ' ' 

"And  now?" 

Gustavus  Pors  hesitated. 

"Now — I  will  be  frank  with  you,"  he  said.  "It 
was  a  matter  of  moment  to  me  to  find  this  place. 
Yonder  gentle  maiden  is  my  betrothed. ' ' 

"Aye.     I  know  it." 

"Madam  told  you  of  the  relation  between  us?" 

"She  told  me  all.  It  was  necessary.  The  bairn 
was  to  be  in  my  care. ' ' 

Undoubtedly  the  younger  man  winced  at  that 
"all. "  His  tone  was  a  little  more  haughty  as  he  said : 

"Then  it  will  be  needless  for  me  to  explain.  You 
understand  my  interest  in  the  maiden.  I  came  that 
I  might  learn  of  her  welfare  and  inquire  of  her  future. 
It  is  my  right. " 

"To  inquire — yes." 

"To  control,  if  necessary." 

The  old  man  smiled.  That  smile  had  an  irritating 
effect.  Gustavus  Pors  dismounted  hastily. 

"  Let  us  understand  one  another,  "he  said.  ' '  Your 
guardianship  over  the  maiden — is  it  legal,  or  simply 
friendly?" 

"As  legal  as  law  can  make  it.  And  it  will  be 
upheld." 

The  voice  was  quiet,  very  quiet,  but  the  old  man's 
attitude  was  firm  as  the  rock  that  cropped  through 
the  earth  at  his  side. 

"And  you  intend  to  bring  her  up  here — in  these 
wilds?"  asked  Monsieur  Pors. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        133 

"I  intend  to  bring  her  up  in  the  safety  of  my 
own  care,  wherever  that  may  be. ' ' 

The  younger  man  stood  holding  his  horse.  He 
was  visibly  annoyed. 

"It  is  the  maddest  folly,"  he  said.  "You  will 
make  a  peasant  maid  of  her. ' ' 

The  shadow  of  a  smile  played  about  the  old  man's 
lips.  It  was  a  tender  smile,  and  it  was  not  intended 
for  the  speaker. 

The  two  men  talked  long.  It  was  fully  an  hour 
before  Axel  Bonde  brought  his  guest  to  the  farm- 
house. He  extended  towards  him  the  most  un- 
grudging hospitality.  As  for  Agneta,  she  was  very 
quiet  and  gentle,  but  Monsieur  Pors  found  no 
further  opportunity  for  converse  with  her.  He  left 
the  farm  at  early  morn.  Axel  Bonde  walked  for 
some  distance  by  the  horse  of  his  guest.  When  he 
returned,  his  face  was  graver  than  usual. 


CHAPTER   XII 

The  entire  garrison  of  the  Dutch  fort  at  Bevers- 
rede  stood  by  the  gate,  looking  up  the  river. 
There  was  nothing  to  see.  Not  even  an  Indian 
.  canoe  broke  the  monotony  of  river  and  shore. 
The  garrison  would  have  been  glad  of  a  diversion 
other  than  the  inevitable  pipe,  sole  solace  of  the 
long  days  between  the  visits  of  expectant  Indians 
carrying  bundles  of  skins.  The  broad  face  of  the 
soldier  leaning  against  the  post  on  which  the  gate 
swung  presently  divested  itself  of  a  portion  of  its 
aimless  look,  and  his  lips  opened  lazily. 

"Times  have  grown  dull  since  our  friends  the 
Swedes  departed, ' '  he  said. 

Whereupon  the  soldier  whose  back  was  supported 
by  the  post  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  gateway 
slowly  brought  his  mind  back  to  present  sur- 
roundings. 

"Aye,  and  that's  more  than  a  week  ago,"  he 
replied.  "Soon  tired  of  hanging  round  here, 
didn't  they?  I  tell  you,  though,  Fort  Bevers- 
rede's  giving  John  Printz  as  much  as  he  can 
swallow.  Sticks  in  his  crop,  this  little  trading  house 
does." 

The  garrison  chuckled. 

"I  wonder  what  they  were  up  to,"  remarked  the 
soldier  by  the  first  post,  which,  as  the  garrison  had 
•  134 


IN    CASTLE    AND   COLONY        135 

already  talked  the  subject  bare,  was  not  an  original 
remark. 

"Up  to!  Wearing  their  hearts  out  with  envy  at 
us, ' '  responded  the  soldier  by  the  other  post. 

Then  the  garrison  relapsed  into  silence. 

" Vender's  a  sail!" 

Half  the  garrison  had  been  looking  the  wrong 
way,  the  other  half  having  lately  taken  to  gazing 
down  stream.  The  less  fortunate  half  shifted  its 
position,  and  the  garrison  watched  the  oncoming 
vessel. 

"Swedish!"  ejaculated  the  soldier  nearest,  by 
the  width  of  the  gateway,  to  the  approaching 
craft. 

"Aye,  she's  no  Dutchman,"  said  the  soldier 
farthest  away. 

Thereupon  the  garrison  with  one  accord  stepped 
outside  the  inclosure. 

"What  does  she  want  this  time?"  asked  the 
larger  half  of  the  garrison,  the  man  who  had  first 
descried  the  sail.  He  was  taller  by  a  head  than  his 
companion,  and  in  point  of  breadth  had  a  yet 
greater  advantage. 

"Come  to  see  if  by  good  luck  our  fort's  been 
blown  up  in  the  night,  like  the  Swedish  New  Got- 
tenburg, "  hazarded  the  other  and  smaller  half  of 
the  Dutch  forces  at  Beversrede. 

The  wind  was  unfavorable,  and  the  Swedish  sail 
approached  slowly. 

"She's  well  manned,"  commented  the  garrison, 
as  she  came  nearer. 


136        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

She  anchored  before  the  fort,  and  four  men  came 
ashore. 

"Are  you  all  there?"  asked  the  officer  in  charge 
of  the  party,  derisively  coming  to  a  stand  before 
the  little  garrison  and  saluting.  "You  look 
dangerous.  Don't  be  too  hard  on  us.  We  are  no 
match  for  you  in  point  of  numbers,  whatever  we 
may  be  in  courage. ' ' 

The  Dutch  garrison  looked  fierce,  while  from  the 
vessel  half  a  dozen  more  of  the  Swedes  stood 
watching. 

"Right  you  are  there,  friend,"  said  the  bigger  of 
the  two  Dutchmen.  "Fort  Beversrede  is  dangerous, 
and  her  garrison  is  all  there,  and  very  much  all 
there.  Two  Dutchmen  and  a  fort  may  well  count 
for  more  than  a  dozen  Swedes  any  day." 

"That's  good  news,"  replied  the  officer  coolly. 
"We're  coming  to  camp  right  under  your  shadow  for 
protection.  Come,  Eric,  we're  ready  for  business. " 

The  last  words  were  spoken  in  a  louder  voice,  and 
were  meant  for  the  ears  of  a  young  man  just  step- 
ping on  to  the  river  bank. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do?"  demanded  the 
Dutch  garrison,  both  halves  speaking  at  once. 

"Wait  and  see,  friends.  Wait  and  see,"  responded 
the  officer. 

And  since  there  was  nothing  else  to  be  done, 
the  garrison  waited,  while  the  Swedes  fell  to 
work,  and  unloaded  good  hemlock  logs  from  the 
vessel.  The  young  man,  Eric  Helm,  was  in  the 
meantime  engaged  in  levelling  the  ground  about 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        137 

twelve  feet  from  the  gate  of  Fort  Beversrede.  It 
was  not  long  before  the  men  were  at  work  under 
his  direction,  and  before  night  the  foundations  of  a 
long  building  that  would  reach  fairly  across  the 
front  of  the  fort,  and  shut  it  off  from  the  river, 
were  strongly  laid. 

The  Dutch  garrison  stood  for  a  time  speechless. 
Then,  when  the  full  import  of  the  proceedings 
became  apparent,  the  hearts  of  both  halves  of  the 
same  grew  hot  within  them,  and  words  rushed  to 
their  tongues. 

"In  the  name  of  the  great  West  India  Company, 
and  our  noble  lord,  Petrus  Stuyvesant,  we  protest 
against  this  outrage,"  shouted  the  stronger  voice  of 
the  two. 

"Their  High  Mightinesses  the  States  General 
shall  hear  of  this,"  chimed  in  the  weaker,  with  a 
roar  a  tone  less  frightful. 

The  Swedes  placidly  continued  their  labors,  but 
upon  the  face  of  the  officer  there  was  an  amused 
smile.  As  for  Eric  Helm,  he  took  little  heed  of 
the  menaces  of  the  Dutchmen,  or  the  jests  of  the 
soldiers  of  his  own  party.  He  was  very  much  in 
earnest.  He  had  planned  this  reprisal,  and  he  was 
intent  on  carrying  it  to  a  satisfactory  completion. 
His  object  was  to  place  in  front  of  the  fort  a  strong 
house  that  should  effectually  screen  the  Dutch 
fortress,  and  should  catch  the  eye  of  all  Indians 
passing  down  the  river.  He  had  designed  the 
building  to  form  as  complete  a  cover  as  possible, 
and  he  was  engrossed  in  the  business  of  making 


138        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  foundations  strong  and  sure.  Only  when  the 
Dutch  garrison,  with  a  burning  desire  to  show 
these  Swedes  that  the  Dutch  power  was  not  to  be 
trifled  with,  drew  together,  and  with  drawn  swords 
advanced  upon  him  at  a  moment  when  his  assistants 
had  withdrawn  to  the  shore,  did  he  seriously  con- 
sider the  Dutch  side  of  the  question.  Then  he  drew 
back  a  step,  picked  up  an  axe,  and  confronted  the 
enraged  garrison. 

"Better  take  things  quietly,  friends,"  he  said, 
and  his  tone  was  not  derisive,  as  that  of  the  officer 
had  been.  "Even  brave  men  may  well  give  in  to  a 
superior  force.  Those  to  whom  you  must  account 
will  see  that  there  has  been  no  lack  of  courage  on 
your  part.  As  for  this  house,  his  Excellency,  the 
Governor  of  New  Sweden,  claims  a  right — by  virtue 
of  the  district  being  a  possession  of  Her  Majesty, 
the  Queen  of  Sweden — not  only  to  the  land  on 
which  it  stands,  but  to  that  also  on  which  your 
fort  is  placed.  In  his  estimation  it  is  you  who  are 
encroaching  on  our  domain,  and  surely  we  may 
come  and  put  up  a  house  on  our  own  land." 

"The  Governor  of  New  Sweden  is  a  liar!"  roared 
the  bigger  Dutchman,  but  his  eye  falling  at  that 
moment  upon  the  returning  Swedes,  discretion  got 
the  better  of  valor,  and  he  headed  the  procession 
back  to  the  gate  of  the  fort. 

"He  is  a  liar,  I  say,"  he  shouted  again,  from 
that  safe  vantage  point.  "The  land  our  fort  is  built 
on  was  this  summer  solemnly  made  over  to  us,  for 
the  second  time,  in  the  presence  of  the  honorable 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        139 

members  of  the  high  council  of  New  Netherland, 
La  Montagne  and  Van  Dincklagen.  Aye,  and  their 
honors  visited  your  lying  Swedish  governor,  and 
stood  up  to  his  face  and  told  him  so  in  his  house  of 
Printz  Hall.  He  told  not  the  same  tale  to  them,  I 
dare  swear." 

"You've  sworn  enough,  friend,"  retorted  the 
officer,  and  a  shout  of  laughter  went  up  from  the 
Swedes  as  the  two  halves  of  the  garrison  made  good 
the  words  by  a  burst  of  language  more  effective 
than  choice. 

The  Swedes  worked  with  a  will,  laying  in  place 
the  logs  they  had  brought  with  them,  and  fetching 
more  that  earlier  in  the  year  had  been  conveyed  to 
the  Schuylkill.  In  two  or  three  days  the  house 
stood  completed,  a  building  thirty  feet  long  and 
twenty  broad,  and  the  gate  of  Fort  Beversrede  had 
become  almost  inaccessible.  Eric  Helm  stood 
contemplating  his  work,  his  face  expressing  more 
decided  satisfaction  than  it  had  shown  since  he 
landed  in  New  Sweden. 

"That  was  a  good  idea  of  yours,"  said  the  officer 
in  charge  of  the  party.  "The  Dutch  will  at  least 
find  themselves  compelled  to  share  the  spoils,  and 
if  we  get  not  the  biggest  share  it  will  not  be  our 
fault. " 

Within  the  fort  the  garrison  fumed  and  swore, 
and  longed  for  the  presence  of  Andries  Hudde,  the 
Commissary  of  the  South  River.  But  the  Com- 
missary was  at  the  Manhattans,  laying  his  Case 
before  the  Dutch  Governor,  Stuyvesant,  and  there 


140        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

were  but  six  soldiers,  all  told,  in  the  Dutch  garri- 
sons of  New  Sweden.  Therefore  the  garrison  of 
Beversrede  dealt  solely  in  wordy  missiles,  and  wasted 
enough  strong  language  to  have  dealt  death  to 
their  rivals  if  a  thousandth  part  of  the  energy  of 
that  language  could  have  been  turned  into  effective 
power. 

Eric  Helm  returned  to  New  Gottenburg  with  a 
fair  amount  of  apparent  satisfaction,  and  a  large 
amount  of  hidden  exultation  over  the  success  of  his 
plan.  The  strong  house  on  the  Schuylkill  was  an 
accomplished  fact,  and  the  Dutch  fort  was  put 
effectually  in  the  background.  Governor  Printz 
listened  to  the  officer's  report,  and  then  sent  for  the 
young  engineer. 

"Eric  Helm,"  he  said,  "you  have  done  well.  The 
rascally  Dutch  have  had  to  admit  once  more  that 
John  Printz  rules  in  New  Sweden.  Let  them 
depend  now  on  their  good  friends,  the  Indians  who 
sold  them  the  land.  With  my  traders  on  the  spot 
they  will  learn  to  their  cost  that  the  savage  has  as 
keen  an  eye  for  an  advantage  as  has  a  beggarly 
Dutchman.  You  have  made  of  your  building  a  good 
strong  house  in  every  particular,  have  you?"  he 
added. 

"It  is  strong  enough  for  a  fort,  your  Honor," 
replied,  Eric. 

"That  is  well,  though  I  doubt  not  the  Dutchmen 
have  the  fear  of  John  Printz  too  fully  before  their 
eyes  to  attempt  any  treachery,"  replied  the  Gov- 
ernor. "You  have  done  a  piece  of  work  that  will 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        141 

be  of  lasting  benefit  to  New  Sweden.  I  am  very 
well  satisfied  with  your  efforts." 

Eric  took  the  words  for  a  dismissal,  and  turned  to 
leave  the  Governor's  presence,  but  before  he  had 
moved  many  steps  the  Governor  spoke  again. 

"Stop,  young  man,"  he  said.  "I  told  you  before 
you  started  upon  this  expedition  that  my  eye  would 
be  upon  you.  It  was  no  idle  word.  Through  the 
report  of  my  agents  I  have  judged  of  the  work  you 
planned  and  carried  out.  I  am  well  pleased  with 
it.  You  shall  not  go  unrewarded.  From  this  time 
forth,  until  you  cease  to  merit  the  favor,  all  restric- 
tion upon  your  coming  and  going  shall  cease.  You 
shall  be  free  to  go  whither  you  will  when  the  day's 
work  is  over,  always  provided  that  you  are  back 
within  the  soldiers'  quarters  before  they  are  closed 
for  the  night,  and  that  you  are  in  a  fit  state  to 
resume  your  labors  in  the  morning." 

The  warm  blood  mounted  to  Eric's  face.  The 
outcome  had  exceeded  his  hopes.  He  had  expected 
no  reward,  and  would  have  been  quite  satisfied  to 
know  that  the  Governor  had  been  obliged  to  rescind 
his  harsh  judgment,  and  to  admit  that  in  the  convict 
who  had  been  sent  to  her  shores,  New  Sewden 
had  received  a  useful  addition  to  her  population. 
His  words  came  less  readily  than  usual.  There 
was  honest  gratitude  in  his  heart,  and  it  made  his 
tongue  falter. 

"From  my  heart  I  thank  your  Excellency,"  he 
said,  and  he  went  out  from  the  Governor's  presence 
with  a  light  step. 


142        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

To  have  thus  fully  propitiated  the  Governor  of 
New  Sweden  was  a  matter  of  no  small  moment  to 
one  in  Eric's  peculiar  position.  The  freedom  also 
was  very  precious.  When  he  sat  with  the  soldiers 
at  night,  he  had  never  been  able  to  forget  the  fact 
that  he  was  a  prisoner  among  them,  at  liberty  to 
go  and  come  only  with  the  officer's  permission. 
Now,  his  evenings  were  his  own.  He  began  to 
wonder  whether  it  would  not  be  possible  to  turn 
them  to  some  account.  The  land  of  New  Sweden 
had  awakened  in  him  a  personal  interest  since  he 
had  planned  and  carried  out  the  building  of 
the  house  on  the  Schuylkill.  When  he  had  once 
served  his  country  in  the  new  domain  he  seemed 
not  so  thoroughly  shut  out  from  the  bounties  of 
that  land.  For  it  was  a  bounteous  land.  He  was 
more  convinced  of  it  the  more  he  saw  of  the 
country. 

But  in  spite  of  its  generosity,  and  the  fact  that 
that  generosity  might  yet  be  extended  to  himself, 
his  thoughts  turned  longingly  that  night  towards 
old  Sweden.  Of  all  whom  he  had  there  esteemed  as 
friends,  he  most  regretted  the  loss  of  the  one  incor- 
ruptible lover  and  follower  who  had  nearly  broken 
down  his  resolution  by  his  look  of  appealing 
reproach  when  he  bade  him  stay  by  the  side  of  the 
fair  haired  maiden,  instead  of  following  him  into 
the  moonlit  night.  Was  the  dog  happy  without 
him?  Had  the  child  been  able  to  keep  her  promise? 
The  sick  lady,  on  whose  consent  she  had  counted 
so  confidently,  might  not  have  been  of  the  same 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        143 

mind  as  the  young  maid.  Yet  the  maiden  had 
seemed  to  have  no  fears. 

"My  mother  will  be  willing  to  let  me  keep  your 
dog,"  she  said.  "You  can  take  him  no  further,  and 
to  leave  him  behind  without  a  home  would  be  cruel. 
When  you  are  ready  to  have  him  again  you  must 
come  for  him. ' ' 

Would  the  time  every  arrive  when  he  could  claim 
his  own  again,  and  stand  before  the  young  maiden 
a  free  man? 

The  two  were  always  associated  in  his  mind — the 
dog  and  the  fair  faced  child.  He  had  seen  them 
last  standing  in  the  moonlight,  just  under  the  shelter 
of  the  ruined  outbuilding,  the  maiden  with  her  hand 
on  the  head  of  the  dog,  that  ever  since  had  seemed 
to  look  at  him  with  the  same  heart-broken  reproach 
in  his  eyes.  To-night,  in  spite  of  the  Governor's 
leniency,  or  perhaps,  because  by  reason  of  that 
leniency  hope  had  come  again  into  his  life,  the 
memory  of  the  maiden  and  the  dog  was  especially 
vivid. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

The  waters  of  the  Schuylkill  gave  back  the  sun's 
rays,  and  the  reeds  inshore  stirred  in  the  breeze. 
A  swan  craned  its  neck  to  look  down  at  some  object 
in  the  mud  below,  and  then,  too  lazy  to  pursue  the 
inquiry,  rested  placidly  on  the  stream.  On  the  shore 
a  gray  goose  moved  with  amazing  swiftness  among 
the  tall  grass,  and  overhead  sailed  an  eagle,  looking 
down  on  that  which  to  goose  and  swan  was  yet 
invisible.  Round  the  bend  of  the  river  was  pres- 
ently heard  the  dipping  of  paddles,  and  the  gray 
goose  screened  herself  behind  some  bushes,  and  the 
swan  stretched  its  neck  in  an  inquiring  fashion. 
Four  long  Indian  canoes  were  what  the  swan  saw, 
and  what  the  eagle  had  long  seen.  They  came 
sweeping  round  the  curve,  headed  by  a  smaller  one 
in  which  stood  a  single  Indian,  his  eyes  turned 
down  stream.  He  passed  the  swan  without  a  glance. 
Wild  fowl  were  common  objects  there.  His  paddles 
never  rested  till  a  point  was  reached  from  which 
could  be  seen  a  building  standing  upoq  the  river's 
bank.  Then  he  extended  his  arm. 

"Yonder  lies  the  fort  of  the  Dutchmen,"  he  said, 
and  paddled  on. 

A  few  minutes  later  he  spoke  again,  turning  his 
head  towards  those  behind. 

"The  Hollanders'  fort  changes  position  with  the 
144 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        145 

sun, "  he  said.  "A  month  ago  it  held  not  its  present 
place. ' ' 

He  paddled  on  again,  and  the  larger  canoes 
followed. 

"It  changes  face  also,"  he  remarked  somewhat 
later,  as  the  building  upon  the  shore  became  more 
plainly  discernible. 

In  that  respect  the  speaker  differed  materially 
from  that  upon  which  his  attention  was  fixed.  His 
eyes  were  often  turned  to  the  distant  building,  but 
his  face  did  not  change.  His  canoe  was  steadily 
urged  forward.  To  the  gray  goose  and  the  swan 
the  boats  soon  became  objects  too  distant  to  excite 
curiosity.  Only  the  eagle  looked  down  on  them 
still,  and  followed  their  course  down  the  river. 

The  larger  canoes  lay  low  in  the  water,  evidence 
that  they  carried  more  weight  than  the  six  Indians 
who  made  up  the  crew  of  each.  If  further  proof 
were  necessary,  irregular  piles  of  skins  came  here 
and  there  into  sight  above  their  sides.  To  the  eye 
of  the  initiated  the  extra  precision  of  the  lines  and 
splashes  of  paint  on  the  faces  of  the  savages  be- 
tokened an  expedition  of  some  importance.  It  was 
evident  that  each  Indian  had  donned  his  dress  suit 
of  paint.  Why  not?  He  was  bound  for  the  strong 
house  of  the  white  men.  Should  he  appear  before 
them  other  than  at  his  best? 

The  canoes  had  come  from  far,  their  destination 
being  the  new  fort  of  the  Hollanders  who  had  this 
year  been  invited  by  Indian  sachems  to  build  upon 
the  Schuylkill.  The  savage  was  not  well  versed  in 


146        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  underlying  principles  of  trade,  but  experience 
had  taught  him  that  when  more  traders  resorted  to 
his  land  a  greater  variety  and  a  larger  quantity  of 
goods  came  into  his  possession  in  exchange  for  his 
store  of  furs.  He  welcomed  the  Swede  because  he 
brought  ship  loads  of  commodities  dear  to  the 
Indian's  heart,  and  when  the  Hollander  sailed  into 
the  river  frequented  by  his  tribe,  he  smoked  the  pipe 
of  peace  with  him  in  turn,  and  foresaw  an  increase 
in  the  buying  power  of  the  skins  his  squaw  had 
dried  and  hoarded.  The  Indians  knew  no  reason 
why  the  Dutchmen  as  well  as  the  Swedes  should 
not  build  on  their  shores,  and  carry  goods  up  their 
rivers. 

To  the  Dutchmen  they  were  going  to-day  to  test 
the  generosity  of  the  new  trading  centre,  and  to 
make  the  best  bargain  that  circumstances  would 
permit.  Only  one  of  their  number,  the  old  man  in 
the  smaller  canoe,  had  yet  visited  Fort  Beversrede. 

"Yonder  lies  the  point  upon  which  the  Hol- 
landers built  their  fort,"  he  said,  as  they  neared 
the  group  of  buildings,  "but  yonder  is  not  the 
fort  they  built." 

"It  is  a  white  man's  house,  and  a  large  one. 
Such  is  the  house  of  the  trader,"  answered  one  in 
the  next  boat. 

The  canoes  were  secured,  but  before  the  Indians 
could  leave  the  bank  the  white  trader  came  out  to 
meet  them. 

"Welcome,  friends,"  he  said  briskly.  "Our  house 
is  open  to  our  brothers. ' ' 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        147 

The  old  Indian  looked  him  steadily  over  from 
head  to  foot. 

"The  Hollanders  dwelt  here  a  moon  ago,"  he 
said. 

"Oh,  the  beggarly  Hollander  is  not  to  be 
depended  on,"  said  the  trader  loudly.  "It  is  the 
Swedes  who  are  your  friends.  Come  in,  brothers, 
and  see  if  we  do  not  love  the  red  men." 

The  majority  of  the  Indians  entered  the  strong 
house,  but  the  bundles  to  which  the  trader's  gaze 
had  turned  greedily  yet  reposed  in  the  bottoms  of 
the  canoes.  Proof  of  hospitality,  in  the  shape  of 
brandy,  was  not  wanting,  and  while  the  Indians 
drank,  their  eyes  wandered  round  the  house,  and 
rested  longest  on  the  corner  where  certain  goods 
dear  to  the  savage  heart  were  displayed  in  tempt- 
ing profusion.  There  was  manifest  skill  in  their 
arrangement.  Articles  of  necessity  and  articles  of 
superfluity  were  ranged  side  by  side.  Unhappy 
must  be  the  Indian  whose  pile  of  skins  was  small, 
in  presence  of  such  attractions. 

"Did  the  Hollanders  take  their  fort  with  them 
when  they  departed?"  asked  the  old  Indian  who 
acted  as  leader. 

On  the  way  from  the  canoe  to  the  house  he  had 
carefully  scanned  the  building.  Now  he  spoke  for 
the  first  time  since  he  stood  by  the  river  side. 

"Not  they,"  said  the  wily  Swede,  a  man  chosen 
by  Governor  Printz  to  be  the  factor  of  the  Swedish 
West  India  Company's  trading  post  on  the 
Schuylkill.  "They  would  find  little  use  for  their 


148        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

fort  except  where  the  Indians  resort.  But  the 
rascals  have  no  business  here.  It  is  we  who  have 
made  a  covenant  with  our  friends  the  Indians,  and 
the  Hollander  must  keep  to  his  own  part  of  the 
land." 

"There  is  room  in  our  country  for  all,"  said  the 
old  Indian.  "Our  land  is  broad.  We  will  give  of 
it  to  our  brothers  the  Dutch  and  the  Swedes  alike. 
We  will  give  them  much  land.  Then  will  they 
have  no  need  to  dwell  so  near  together.  The 
Dutch  and  the  Swedes  are  brothers.  They  must 
love  each  other  much,  and  be  as  one,  else  would  not 
their  houses  be  so  close." 

He  pointed  as  he  spoke  towards  the  wall  behind 
which  stood  the  Dutch  fort. 

For  a  moment  the  Swede  looked  discomfited. 

"Oh,  we  and  the  Hollanders  get  along  well  enough 
together  while  they  keep  to  their  own  part  of  the 
country,"  he  said.  "As  for  our  brothers  the  red 
men,  we  look .  not  that  they  should  desert  us  to 
trade  with  the  Hollanders.  The  Swedes  were 
their  friends  before  the  Hollanders  built  their  fort 
in  these  parts.  They  love  their  brothers  of  this 
land,  as  the  Hollanders  never  did.  Our  Governor 
has  sent  across  the  great  sea  to  procure  for  them 
the  goods  they  most  desire.  Over  in  our  Sweedland 
our  wise  men  have  consulted,  and  have  gathered 
together  that  which  will  best  please  our  good 
brothers  here.  Would  the  Hollanders  do  as  much? 
They  will  only  bring  to  you  that  which  the  men  of 
their  own  land  w:ll  not  buy.  They  call  themselves 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        149 

your  friends,  yet  can  they  never  be  your  friends  as 
can  the  Swedes.  Where  are  their  soldiers  to 
defend  you  if  an  enemy  should  come?  They  cannot 
defend  themselves.  But  the  Swedes  have  soldiers 
many,  and  strong  forts,  and  our  Governor,  the 
Great  Sachem,  dwells  among  you,  so  that  he  may 
best  know  how  to  be  your  friend.  He  lives  in  your 
midst,  and  you  pass  his  house  in  your  hunting 
expeditions. ' ' 

"How  much  will  our  good  friends  the  Swedes 
give  for  a  beaver  skin,"  asked  the  old  man 
pertinently. 

The  wary  Swede  hesitated. 

"Bring  you  skins  that  I  may  see  them,"  he  said. 
"All  that  they  are  worth  I  will  give,  aye,  and  a 
little  more  to  my  brothers  to-day. ' ' 

"We  will  show  our  brother  the  skins,"  said  the 
old  man,  and  the  party  returned  to  the  river  bank 
— all  but  their  leader.  He  passed  slowly  round  to 
the  back  of  the  strong  house,  and  stood  before  the 
gate  of  Beversrede,  gravely  assuring  himself  that 
no  feature  familiar  to  him  on  a  former  visit  had 
disappeared.  He  had  not  stood  long  before  the 
bigger  half  of  the  Dutch  garrison  espied  him. 

"Here  come  our  friends  the  Indians  to  trade  with 
us!"  he  shouted.  "Where  is  the  benefit  of  the 
Swede's  trading  house?  It  will  not  keep  the 
Indian  away  from  us,  whatever  John  Printz  may 
think. ' ' 

He  was  already  half-way  to  the  gate,  which  he 
threw  open  wide. 


150        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Come  in!  Come  in!"  he  cried.  "You  knew 
where  your  friends  were,  if  the  beggarly  Swede  did 
put  his  house  in  front  of  us.  We  saw  not  your 
canoes,  else  would  we  have  welcomed  you  sooner. 
How  many  are  there  of  you?" 

"Four  canoes  came  with  me,"  said  the  Indian. 

"Bring  your  peltries  and  come  in.  We'll  find 
good  rum  for  all, ' '  said  the  Dutchman. 

"We  must  show  them  to  both  of  our  white 
brothers  at  once,"  replied  the  old  man  gravely. 
"The  Swede  also  said,  'Bring  in  the  peltries.'  " 

"Our  goods  are  better  than  the  Swede  can  show," 
said  the  Dutchman  eagerly.  "If  you  put  your 
beavers  within  grasp  of  his  hungry  hand,  it  is  little 
you  will  carry  away  with  you  but  anger  in  your 
heart.  Bring  them  hither.  Then  shall  you  take 
back  to  your  castles  that  which  will  make  all  other 
hunters  want  to  come  to  Fort  Beversrede. " 

"Very  good,  friend.  Very  good, ' '  said  the  Indian. 
"What  will  the  Dutch  give  for  a  beaver?" 

"Give?  What  will  we  give?"  said  the  Dutchman. 
"Try  us  and  see." 

"How  much  wampum  for  a  good  beaver?"  per- 
sisted the  Indian. 

"What  has  the  Swede  offered  you?"  asked  the 
Dutchman,  in  a  quieter  tone. 

"What  the  Dutchman  offers — promises,"  said  the 
old  man  slowly. 

The  big  Dutchman  was  silent.  He  stood  with 
his  eyes  fixed  on  the  Indian.  The  old  man  gravely 
returned  the  gaze. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        151 

"What  will  we  give?"  repeated  the  Dutchman  at 
last,  much  of  the  cheerful  bluster  gone  from  his 
tone.  "We  will  give  you  more  than  the  Swede, 
whatever  that  may  be. ' ' 

"Very  good,"  said  the  old  man.  "Our  hunters 
shall  hear.  I  go  to  tell  them. ' ' 

His  step  was  measured  and  stately  as  he  crossed 
the  inclosure  between  the  fort  and  the  outer 
palisades.  He  saw  no  need  for  haste,  nor  for 
quarreling  with  the  fortune  that  had  made 
Dutchmen  and  Swedes  so  eager  to  welcome  him. 
His  feelings  were  not  shared  by  the  garrison. 
When  the  Indian  had  turned  from  him,  the  Dutch- 
man's fears  grew  apace.  Would  he  ever  return? 
Would  the  wily  Swede  let  him  slip  through  his 
fingers  so  easily?  The  two  halves  of  the  garrison 
held  a  hasty  consultation,  and  as  a  result,  the  larger 
rushed  to  the  door  of  the  fort. 

"Look  out  for  that  Swede!"  he  called.  "He'll 
have  the  best  of  you  if  you're  not  as  wily  as  a  snake. 
There  are  times  when  a  man  must  keep  his  eyes 
open." 

"The  advice  is  good,  friend,"  said  the  Indian 
impassively,  as  he  passed  out  of  the  gate. 

It  was  noticeable  that  he  did  not  seek  the  smaller 
canoe  in  which  his  own  peltries  had  been  brought, 
but  went  straight  to  the  strong  house  of  the  Swede. 
Here  the  floor  was  strewn  with  furs  among  which 
the  skilled  hand  of  the  trader  moved  critically.  His 
keen  eye  quickly  selected  the  best  skins. 

"For  each  of  these  I  will  to-day  give  a  fathom 


152        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

and  a  half  of  wampum, ' '  he  said,  just  as  the  old 
man  entered. 

The  faces  of  the  Indians  showed  no  change,  but 
the  hunter  to  whom  the  bundle  of  skins  belonged 
swept  them  together  with  his  foot,  the  movement 
bringing  the  inferior  skins  on  top  of  the  selected  pile. 

"What  means  that?"  asked  the  trader  sharply. 

"That  the  canoe  is  not  too  heavily  loaded  to  carry 
them  further,  even  to  the  Dutch  Fort  Nassau, ' '  said 
the  owner. 

"The  Dutch  Fort  Beversrede  is  nearer,"  inter- 
posed the  old  Indian. 

The  trader  glared  at  him.     Then  he  laughed. 

"Oh,  you  have  found  the  two  Dutchmen,  have 
you?"  he  said.  "Powerful  friends  they'd  prove, 
wouldn't  they,  if  your  enemies  should  show  them- 
selves in  your  land?  The  truth  is,  the  Dutchman  is 
no  good  anywhere.  He'd  fail  you  as  much  over 
your  beavers  as  over  the  fighting,  if  you  should  try 
him.  You'll  be  too  wise  for  that,  though.  Our 
brothers  the  red  men  know  one  thing  from  another, 
I'll  answer  for  it." 

"The  Dutchmen  of  Fort  Beversrede  will  give 
more  than  a  fathom  and  a  half  for  a  beaver, ' '  said 
the  old  man. 

"Eh?    Who  said  so?"  asked  the  Swede. 

"The  big  Dutchman  himself." 

An  oath  escaped  the  lips  of  the  trader.  The  old 
man  stood  regarding  him. 

"How  much  more  will  he  give?"  asked  the  Swede, 
after  a  full  minute's  silence. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        153 

"How  much  more  will  the  Swede  give?"  said  the 
Indian. 

The  trader  looked  as  if  he  would  have  liked  to 
make  answer  in  a  more  emphatic  form  than  was 
possible  in  words. 

"Oh,  I  suppose  I  can  afford  to  give  you  as  much 
as  the  Dutchman,"  he  said  at  last. 

"Will  you  give  a  fathom  and  three-quarters?" 
asked  the  Indian. 

"Yes.  It's  more  than  the  beavers  are  worth,  but 
I  told  you  I  would  give  you  the  best  of  the 
bargain,"  said  the  trader.  "You've  got  it  in 
earnest." 

"The  Dutchman  will  give  more,"  said  the  Indian. 

"The  Dutchman's  a  fool!"  roared  the  trader. 

"He  may  be  a  fool,  friend,"  said  the  old  Indian. 
"I  judge  him  not.  The  white  men  should  know. 
They  are  brothers.  The  Indian  is  not  a  fool. ' ' 

"He  is  if  he  trust  to  that  lying  Dutchman," 
shouted  the  trader.  "Go  and  try  him.  You'll  see 
what  he'll  do." 

"Yes,  friend,  we  will  try  him,"  said  the  old  man. 
"We  must  offer  our  beavers  to  our  brothers  the 
Dutch  and  Swedes  alike,  else  will  they  not  both 
smoke  the  pipe  of  peace  with  us. ' ' 

Calmly  and  without  haste  the  skins  were  gathered 
up,  the  Swede  looking  on  savagely  the  while. 
Then  Indians  and  bundles  disappeared  round  the 
back  of  the  strong  house. 

The  considerable  band  of  Indians  that  entered 
the  gate  of  Beversrede  filled  the  hearts  of  the  garri- 


154        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

son  with  exultation.  In  the  absence  of  a  regular 
trader  the  stores  were  intrusted  to  the  soldiers,  and 
they  burned  to  distinguish  themselves.  Their 
triumph  over  the  Swedish  factor  was  in  proportion 
to  their  former  humiliation.  John  Printz  might 
build  strong  houses,  as  many  as  he  pleased.  They 
felt  themselves  in  a  position  to  laugh  at  his  efforts. 
While  Indians  poured  through  their  gates,  the  Swede 
would  not  have  it  all  his  own  way. 

The  hunters  met  with  something  more  than 
hospitality.  The  Dutchmen  were  truly  brotherly. 
Packages  of  skins  were  in  due  season  opened,  and 
the  eyes  of  the  garrison  brightened  as  the  superior 
character  of  the  peltries  was  revealed. 

"You  found  the  Swede  readier  to  talk  than  to  pay 
for  beavers,  I  dare  swear,"  said  the  big  Dutchman. 

"The  beavers  waited  not  for  his  wampum,"  said 
the  old  man.  "Our  brothers  the  Dutchmen  will  pay 
more.  It  is  their  word,  and  they  do  not  lie. ' ' 

"Aye,  they'll  pay  more,"  said  the  Dutchman, 
with  assurance.  "These  beavers  now,  will,  in  our 
hands,  yield  you  a  fathom  and  a  half  of  seawan. 
The  Swede  would  not  pay  you  that. ' ' 

"The  Swede  will  give  a  fathom  and  three- 
quarters,"  said  the  old  Indian.  "But  the  Dutchman 
will  give  more.  The  Dutchman  does  not  lie." 

"Who  told  you  the  Swede  would  give  that?"  asked 
the  Dutchman,  his  face  losing  many  shades  of 
satisfaction. 

"The  Swede  himself,"  said  the  Indian  quietly. 
"But  the  Indian  does  not  lie.  I  promised  my 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        155 

brother  that  our  hunters  should  know  of  his  offer, 
and  they  have  brought  their  furs  hither.  The 
Dutchmen  will  give  us  more. ' ' 

"We  will  give  you  as  much  as  the  Swede,"  said 
the  superior  half  of  the  garrison,  his  broad  face 
growing  grave  over  such  a  mighty  concession. 

"No.  The  Dutchman  will  give  more,  else  will 
he  be  worse  than  the  Swede,"  said  the  Indian. 

"How  do  you  make  that  out?  Isn't  our  seawan 
as  good  as  theirs?"  asked  the  Dutchman. 

"Yes,  but  it  is  no  better.  And  the  Dutchman 
promised  to  give  more  than  the  Swede.  The 
Swede  did  not  lie  to  his  brothers.  Therefore  is  he 
better  than  the  Dutchman. ' ' 

"Come, now,  you  ask  too  much,"  said  the  head  of 
the  garrison.  "We  cannot  afford  to  pay  our  good 
friends  the  hunters  more  than  the  skins  are  worth, 
else  should  we  have  to  shut  up  our  trading  house. 
We  have  to  send  the  beavers  to  our  own  land  to  sell 
them,  and  it  costs  much  to  cross  the  big  sea.  Our 
friends  must  remember  all  we  bring  into  their 
country.  What  would  they  do  without  our  goods?" 

"The  Swede  also  had  many  goods,"  said  the 
Indian. 

"But  he  would  only  give  you  a  fathom  and  three- 
quarters  for  a  beaver. ' ' 

"Will  the  Dutchman  give  more?"  asked  the 
Indian. 

The  broad  face  of  the  soldier  wore  a  look  of  dis- 
tressing uncertainty.  If  he  should  refuse  to  outbid 
the  Swedish  agent,  the  Indians  would  return  to  the 


156        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Swedes'  strong  house,  and  the  advantage  over 
which  the  hearts  of  the  garrison  had  but  now  been 
jubilant  would  fall  to  their  enemy.  On  the  other 
hand,  to  pay  two  fathoms  of  wampum  for  a  beaver 
was  to  reduce  the  profit  upon  the  skins  more  than 
would  be  considered  allowable  by  his  superiors. 
The  Dutchman  was  in  difficulties.  He  pondered, 
and  the  Indians  waited.  They  were  in  no  hurry, 
and  if  there  existed  any  eagerness  beneath  the  calm 
exterior  of  their  manner,  it  was  kept  very  much 
beneath.  They  did  not  betray  it. 

The  garrison  removed  to  a  distance  to  hold  a  con- 
sultation. The  situation  was  critical.  If  they  failed 
to  persuade  these  Indians  to  trade  with  them,  the 
rest  of  the  hunters  of  their  tribe  would  in  all 
probability  follow  their  example  and  go  to  the 
Swede.  Two  fathoms  of  wampum  for  a  beaver  skin 
was  a  price  not  to  be  thought  of  under  ordinary 
circumstances.  But  these  circumstances  were  not 
ordinary.  The  Swedes  had  got  the  better  of  them 
in  the  matter  of  building.  It  was  insufferable  that 
they  should  have  it  also  in  the  matter  of  trading. 
And  the  number  of  skins  in  those  bundles  was  large. 
It  was  a  big  trading  transaction.  The  advantage 
must  on  no  account  fall  into  the  hands  of  their  rivals. 

"If  we  secure  not  the  trade  with  the  savages," 
said  the  lesser  half  of  the  garrison,  "this  river,  aye, 
and  the  South  River  itself,  is  of  little  value  to  us. 
What  care  we  for  the  land?  'Tis  the  peltries  we  are 
after.  If  we  get  not  the  beaver  and  the  otter  skins 
we  might  as  well  go  back  to  the  Manhattans." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        157 

"I'll  do  it,  and  take  the  consequences,"  said  the 
other  half  valiantly. 

And  while  his  courage  was  at  its  highest  he 
approached  the  Indians. 

"Brothers,"  he  said,  "you  ask  much  of  us,  more 
than  we  can  afford  to  give.  We  cannot  always  give 
two  fathoms  of  seawan  for  a  beaver,  but  that  you 
may  know  that  the  Dutchman  does  not  lie  to  his 
brothers  of  this  land,  we  will  to-day  give  even  that 
for  a  good  skin. 

"The  Dutchmen  are  our  friends,"  said  the  Indian, 
and  the  piles  of  beaver  skins  began  to  change 
hands  rapidly. 

The  stores  of  the  garrison  were  soon  drawn  upon 
by  the  red  men.  Wampum  also  was  in  demand. 
Some  of  the  hunters  were  desirous  of  carrying  back 
a  supply  of  the  Indian  money,  instead  of  expending 
all  their  furs  in  the  purchase  of  the  tempting  articles 
displayed  by  the  white  men.  The  strings  of  beads 
which  the  Dutch  styled  seawan  were  accordingly 
brought  to  the  fore. 

"Two  fathoms  of  white  or  one  of  black  seawan 
for  a  beaver,  friends,"  said  the  big  Dutchman. 
"Here  you  are.  Who  shall  say  we  do  not  treat  our 
brothers  well?" 

The  old  Indian  motioned  to  a  lithe,  long  limbed 
savage,  the  tallest  of  the  party.  He  stepped  for- 
ward, and  held  out  his  hand.  The  Dutchman 
looked  aghast  at  the  length  of  his  arm.  It  boded 
ill  for  the  wampum. 

"Two  fathoms  for  a  beaver,"   the  savage  said, 


158  IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

and  extending  his  long  arms  to  the  utmost,  measured 
off  upon  the  string  the  greatest  length  he  could 
stretch.  This  was  a  fathom. 

The  Indians  watched  him  with  unmoved  coun- 
tenance, and  the  Dutchman  with  growing  apprehen- 
sion. Two  fathoms  for  each  beaver  skin,  and  every 
fathom  the  length  that  man  could  stretch!  Truly 
it  was  buying  success  dearly. 

The  wisdom  of  the  old  Indian's  choice  became 
then  apparent,  as  did  the  value  of  long  arms. 
Three  ells'  length  went  to  every  fathom  as  that 
Indian  measured  it,  and  yet  there  was  nothing 
of  which  the  Dutchman  could  complain.  The 
length  a  man  could  stretch  was  the  recognized 
measurement  of  a  fathom.  But  it  made  more 
than  a  little  difference  who  was  the  man  that 
stretched. 

The  savage  performed  his  task  steadily,  but  with 
amazing  rapidity.  The  long  string  of  beads  tight- 
ened for  a  moment  in  his  grasp,  and  then,  as  each 
fathom  was  measured  off,  was  lifted  swiftly  to  his 
face  and  drawn  across  his  nose.  It  was  the  Indian's 
test  for  depreciated  coin.  By  and  by  he  threw  down 
a  string  upon  the  floor.  It  had  failed  to  stand  the 
test. 

"What  is  the  matter  with  it?"  asked  the  soldier. 

"No  good,"  replied  the  Indian  shortly.  "Our 
brothers  should  break  it  up." 

The  rough  edges  of  the  wampum  had  scratched 
the  savage's  nose  as  they  passed  over  it,  proof 
incontestable  that  the  beads  were  chipped  and 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        159 

worn.  Such  inferior  money  was  fit  only  to  be 
broken  up  and  destroyed. 

"Nonsense!  It  is  good  enough,"  said  the  Dutch- 
man, picking  up  the  wampum,  and  repeating  upon 
his  own  nose  the  Indian's  experiment.  He  was 
careful  not  to  rub  too  hard,  however.  "What 
more  do  you  want?"  he  added,  as  the  broken  edges 
coming  in  contact  with  his  nose  proved  that  wear 
was  beginning  to  tell  on  the  beads. 

"Our  beavers  are  good  skins.  We  want  good 
seawan  in  return,"  said  the  Indian. 

"The  seawan  is  good  enough,"  retorted  the 
soldier,  but  he  put  aside  the  rejected  string  and 
handed  the  Indian  another  in  its  place. 

The  great  packages  of  otter  and  beaver  skins, 
and  of  black  fox  and  fisher  skins,  had  all  changed 
hands  at  last.  The  big  trading  transaction  had 
fallen  to  the  share  of  the  Dutchmen.  Not  a  skin 
among  all  that  were  brought  in  the  canoes  that  day 
found  its  way  into  the  hands  of  the  Swede.  Yet 
the  garrison  watched  the  departure  of  the  band  with 
none  of  the  feelings  of  jubilation  with  which  they 
had  looked  on  their  approach.  The  Swedish  strong 
house  was  costing  them  dear.  They  had  the  furs, 
and  the  Swede  had  nothing,  but  they  were  not  at  all 
sure  that  the  Swede  had  not  the  best  of  the  bargain. 

It  was  the  beginning  of  many  such  transactions, 
in  which  first  one  and  then  the  other  of  the  rivals 
came  off  victorious,  and  the  victor  and  the  loser 
were  about  equally  ill  satisfied.  The  Swede,  enjoy- 
ing the  more  prominent  position,  generally  secured 


160        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  peltries,  though  many  a  party  of  Indians  passed 
by  the  door  of  his  strong  house  and  sought  the 
gate  of  Beversrede.  But  whether  he  left  the  fruits 
of  his  hunting  expeditions  in  the  strong  house  of  the 
Swede  or  the  fort  of  the  Dutchmen,  the  Indian 
profited  by  the  competition.  He  was  the  only  one 
who  was  satisfied. 

As  for  John  Printz,  he  rejoiced  in  the  fact  that 
he  had  made  the  Dutch  Fort  Beversrede  of  little 
value  to  its  owners,  even  though  he  had  in  the  proc- 
ess raised  the  price  of  furs  for  the  Swedes  as  well 
as  the  Dutchmen. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

The  building  of  the  trading  house  before  Fort 
Beversrede  had  altered  Eric  Helm's  position  in  New 
Sweden.  He  was  a  convict  still,  but  he  was  in 
favor  with  John  Printz,  and  that  fact  made  a 
material  difference  in  his  intercourse  with  other 
men.  The  daughter  of  the  Governor  was  also 
pleased  to  show  him  some  friendliness.  She  had  a 
certain  feeling  of  proprietorship  in  him.  It  was  by 
her  intercession  that  her  father  had  allowed  him  to 
remain  in  New  Sweden.  She  felt  that  to  her  sa- 
gacity was  to  be  attributed  all  the  benefit  that  had 
come,  or  might  yet  come,  from  the  young  man's 
talents,  and  she  was  inclined  to  be  condescending 
towards  one  who  had  proved  her  in  the  right,  and 
at  the  same  time  answered  her  purpose. 

She  took  occasion  to  explain  to  one  or  two  of  the 
most  favored  among  the  wives  and  daughters  of  the 
leading  men  in  New  Sweden  that  the  Queen's 
Minister,  Oxenstiern,  was  interested  in  the  young 
convict,  and  that  though  the  evidence  had  gone 
terribly  against  him  at  his  trial,  there  were  those 
who  deemed  that  his  enemies  had  painted  his  deed 
in  blacker  colors  than  was  consistent  with  the  young 
man's  previous  character  and  standing. 

Her  words  were  not  without  effect.  Eric  Helm 
was  astonished  to  find  the  doors  of  good  Swedish 

161 


162        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

homes  thrown  open  to  him,  and  their  owners  will- 
ing, nay,  a  little  eager,  to  extend  to  him  their 
patronage.  A  young  man  of  good  birth  and  educa- 
tion, accused  of  a  crime  that  might  easily  be  con- 
sidered as  purely  an  accident,  and  sent  from  his 
country  to  share  the  lot  of  the  common  convict, 
was  in  a  position  sufficiently  romantic  to  awaken 
feelings  of  interest.  Had  the  Governor  frowned 
upon  the  young  man,  these  good  folks  would 
possibly  never  have  found  out  his  superior  qualities, 
or  the  extenuating  circumstances  in  his  case.  But 
he  had  not  frowned  upon  him.  He  had  chosen  to 
treat  him  with  especial  consideration,  and  the 
Swedish  colonists  followed  his  example  of  leniency, 
and  were  convinced  that  mercy  called  upon  them 
to  lighten  his  lot  by  lifting  upon  him  the  smile  of 
their  countenances,  and  pressing  upon  him  the 
hospitality  of  their  homes. 

The  change,  though  it  proved  to  Eric  that  his 
footing  in  the  new  land  was  becoming  assured,  was 
far  from  being  altogether  pleasing.  Unless  he 
could  go  among  his  fellow  men  without  the  stain  of 
a  convict's  name,  he  would  have  preferred  not  to 
mingle  with  them  at  all.  He  was  still  Eric  Helm 
the  convict,  and  the  fact  was  ever  present  to  his 
mind,  if  not  to  theirs.  He  was  glad  when  Governor 
Printz  sent  for  him,  and  gave  him  instructions  to  go 
Into  the  woods  to  inspect  the  water-mill  which  the 
Governor  had  caused  to  be  built  on  a  creek  well 
suited  for  the  purpose. 

"There  is  something  wrong  with  the  machinery," 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        163 

said  the  Governor,  "and  as  the  mill  goeth  early  and 
late,  it  will  occasion  inconvenience  to  those  who 
have  brought  grain  thither  if  aught  interfere  with 
the  grinding.  Go  and  see  what  is  needed,  and  when 
the  wheels  can  best  be  stopped  that  the  machinery 
may  be  put  in  repair.  The  farmers  of  New  Sweden 
can  ill  do  without  the  mill  that  I  have  erected  for 
their  benefit." 

The  water-mill  was  one  of  the  Governor's  pet 
projects.  It  was  the  first  of  its  kind  built  in  New 
Sweden,  and  had  proved  a  great  boon  to  the  colo- 
nists. The  Governor  was  pleased,  on  the  present 
occasion,  to  enlarge  upon  the  benefits  resulting  from 
it,  and  to  explain  to  the  young  man  why  he  had 
placed  it  on  the  creek  where  it  now  stood.  He  was 
interrupted  in  the  midst  of  his  discourse  b}r  the 
entrance  of  a  high  official  of  New  Sweden,  none 
other  than  the  Governor's  Commissary,  Hendrick 
Huygen.  There  was  some  excitement  visible  in  his 
face. 

"Well,  what  is  it?"  asked  John  Printz.  "Your 
countenance  is  solemn  enough  to  forebode  ill  news." 

"It  may  or  may  not  be  ill  news,  your  Excel- 
lency, ' '  said  the  Commissary.  "  I  do  but  bring  you 
tidings  that  the  Dutch  are  again  attempting  to  get 
the  better  of  us  upon  the  Schuylkill,  and  to  put  the 
laugh  on  their  side,  as  they  did  when  Beversrede 
went  up." 

"Let  them  try,"  said  the  Governor,  frowning  at 
the  mention  of  the  occasion  on  which  the  Dutch 
gained  a  footing  on  the  Schuylkill.  "They'll  find 


164        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

John  Printz  more  than  a  match  for  a  rascally  set  of 
tatterdemalions  like  them.  What  are  they  up  to 
now?" 

"Commissary  Hudde  has  returned  from  the  Man- 
hattans, your  Honor,"  was  the  answer,  "armed 
with  authority  from  the  Dutch  Director  General,  and 
has  proceeded  to  portion  out  land  in  the  region  of 
the  Schuylkill  to  his  followers.  Even  now  one 
Simon  Root  is  attempting  to  build  at  the  Mast- 
maker's  Point,  and  others,  it  is  said,  are  to  follow." 

John  Printz  sprang  to  his  feet. 

"Simon  Root!  Who's  Simon  Root?  I'll  shew 
him  who  he  is  if  he  attempt  to  defy  me,  the  Gov- 
ernor of  New  Sweden.  Aye,  and  I'll  shew  Andries 
Hudde  too,  if  he  does  pretend  to  call  himself  Com- 
missary of  the  South  River.  Go,  send  Swen  Schute 
to  me.  And  you,"  turning  to  Eric,  "never  mind 
the  mill.  It  can  grind  a  little  longer  in  its -present 
state.  You  can  hold  a  sword,  at  least.  I  desire  you 
to  go  to  the  Mast-maker's  Point  to  help  teach  that 
Root  and  his  superiors  that  John  Printz,  and  John 
Printz  alone,  rules  in  New  Sweden.  It  is  an  insult 
to  Her  Majesty,  the  Queen  of  Sweden,  and  an  out- 
rage against  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden,  and  it 
shall  not  be  tolerated.  Where  is  Swen  Schute? 
Why  has  he  not  come  at  my  order?" 

"I  think  the  Commissary  has  gone  to  summon 
him,"  said  Eric. 

"Gone!  He  ought  to  be  back.  Go  you  and  tell 
both  that  I  am  in  haste." 

But  at  that  moment  the    officer,   Swen  Schute, 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        165 

entered,  and  the  Governor's  next  words  were 
addressed  to  him. 

"Where  have  you  been?"  he  demanded.  "I  have 
been  waiting  for  you,  and  my  business  requires 
haste.  Take  men  and  go  at  once  to  the  Mast- 
maker's  Point.  A  beggarly  Dutchman  has  pre- 
sumed to  set  his  rascally  foot  on  Her  Majesty's  soil. 
Kick  him  out!  Pull  his  house  about  his  ears,  and 
if  Andries  Hudde  be  there,  kick  him  after  the 
other  Dutchman.  I  care  not  whether  it  be  the 
Dutch  Commissary  of  the  South  River,  or  any  other 
Dutch  fool.  Serve  them  all  alike.  Now  be  off,  and 
see  that  my  commands  are  carried  out.  And  hark 
you !  Take  enough  men  to  do  the  thing  effectually. 
Here  is  one  for  you.  He  can  carry  a  sword  and 
musket  as  well  as  the  rest." 

"Your  Honor's  commands  shall  be  obeyed,"  said 
the  lieutenant,  withdrawing  hastily. 

The  merry  ring  of  the  hammer  and  rattle  of 
boards  went  on  apace  at  the  Mast-maker's  Point. 
Simon  Root  was  but  one  of  a  small  band  of 
Dutchmen  ready  to  avail  themselves  of  the  oppor- 
tunity given  by  the  orders  of  Director-General 
Stuyvesant  to  settle  the  land  on  the  Schuylkill 
lately  purchased  by  the  Dutch.  He  was  blithe  at 
the  prospect,  for  was  not  Director  Stuyvesant  him- 
self behind  him  in  this  undertaking?  The  land  on 
the  Schuylkill  was  good,  and  freemen  were  allowed 
by  the  Dutch  to  trade  with  the  Indians.  Simon 
Root  was  looking  forward  with  satisfaction  to  the 
gains  that  would  come  to  him  when  his  house  was 


166        JN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

completed.  A  small  Dutch  settlement  would  ere 
long  rise  in  this  spot,  and  to  it  the  Indians  would 
resort.  Visions  of  wealth  made  the  hammer  swing 
freely,  when  the  voice  of  Simon's  companion 
recalled  him  to  the  present. 

"Yonder  are  moving  figures.  Which  are  they, 
friends  or  foes,  think  you?" 

Simon  stopped  his  work  and  turned  himself 
about. 

"Swedes,  as  I  live!" 

"And  the  house  more  than  half  up,"  lamented 
the  assistant,  who  had  himself  an  interest  in  this 
settlement  at  the  Mast-maker's  Point. 

"Half  up!  What  of  that?  It's  going  right  up, 
for  all  the  Swedes.  They'll  not  dare  to  lay  a  finger 
on  it  when  Director  Stuyvesant's  behind  the 
business,"  said  Simon. 

"Don't  be  too  sure,"  rejoined  his  companion. 
"John  Printz  cares  for  none,  not  even  for  Governor 
Stuyvesant  himself." 

The  Swedes  came  on  quickly,  marching  in  regu- 
lar order. 

"By  what  right  do  you  trespass  on  Her  Majesty's 
domain?"  asked  Lieutenant  Swen  Schute  sternly. 

"I  don't,"  replied  Simon  stoutly.  "I'm  trespass- 
ing on  nobody's  land.  This  land  is  ours,  bought 
and  paid  for,  and  I'm  on  it  by  permission  of  the 
Noble  Pieter  Stuyvesant  himself.  What  do  you, 
trespassing  on  the  lands  of  the  Dutch  West  India 
Company?" 

' '  None  of  this  trifling, ' '  said  the  lieutenant  sharply. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        167 

"Pull  down  that  house,  and  take  yourself  off  this 
land,  or  you'll  find  yourself  in  a  bad  fix." 

"Pull  it  down  yourself,  if  you  want  it  pulled 
down,"  said  Simon.  "And  as  for  the  fix,  it's  you 
that  will  be  in  it  when  you  have  to  settle  for  this 
with  Director  Stuyvesant. " 

"Aye,  and  I  wz//pull  it  down,"  said  the  lieuten- 
ant angrily,  "and  if  you  mend  not  your  manners, 
my  fine  fellow,  you  shall  feel  the  weight  of  our 
Governor's  wrath. " 

The  lieutenant  would  have  made  good  his  words, 
but  at  that  moment  a  shout  was  heard  from  behind, 
and  a  Dutchman  came  puffing  and  panting  up  to  the 
soldiers. 

"Stop,  stop!"  he  gasped.  "Don't  fight,  any  of 
you.  Their  Honors  the  Clerk  of  the  South  River 
and  the  Deputy  Commissary  are  coming.  Wait 
and  hear  what  they've  got  to  say." 

The  lieutenant  waited.  Two  Dutch  officials, 
Adriaen  van  Tienhoven,  Clerk  of  the  Court  of  the 
South  River,  and  Alexander  Boyer,  the  Deputy 
Commissary,  both  of  them  men  who  were  expecting 
to  build  at  this  spot,  were  seen  approaching,  and 
the  Swedes  felt  themselves  constrained  to  listen  to 
their  words.  They  were  weighty,  and  in  view  of 
his  instructions  from  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden, 
embarrassing  to  Swen  Schute.  To  utterly  dis- 
regard the  protest  seemed  inadvisable,  and  yet—- 
John Printz  had  given  very  explicit  orders. 

"At  least  give  us  time,  until  we  can  send  to  Fort 
Nassau  and  obtain  definite  instructions  from  Com- 


163        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

missary  Hudde,"  urged  the  Dutch  officials.  "You 
are  surely  not  in  such  haste  that  you  cannot  wait 
until  to-morrow.  If  Andries  Hudde  tells  us  to 
withdraw,  we  will  move  yonder  building  ourselves." 

Lieutenant  Schute  hesitated.  The  demand 
seemed  reasonable.  On  the  morrow  he  would  be 
still  at  liberty  to  carry  out  his  orders.  In  the 
meantime  he  could  communicate  with  the  Governor. 
He  therefore  acceded  to  the  request  of  the  Dutch 
officers,  and  Simon  Root's  house  yet  stood  when 
the  sun  went  down. 

That  night  Eric  Helm  was  dispatched  to  New 
Gottenburg  with  the  unenviable  commission  of 
acquainting  the  Governor  with  all  that  had 
transpired. 

"What!  That  rascally  Dutchman's  house  still 
standing?  And  you  dare  to  come  and  tell  me  so  to 
my  face?  You  are  a  set  of  cowards,  every  one  of 
you.  What  did  I  send  you  there  for,  eh?" 

"To  obey  my  superiors,"  said  Eric.  "Lieutenant 
Schute  ordered  me  to  communicate  the  fact  to  your 
Excellency.  I  have  done  so.  I  am  ready  to  carry 
back  your  commands." 

"Commands!  What's  the  good  of  commanding 
a  set  of  poltroons  like  you?  Let  the  house  stand? 
Not  while  my  name's  John  Printz.  What  care  I  for 
the  orders  of  Andries  Hudde,  that  I  should  wait  for 
him?  Pitch  them  in  the  faces  of  his  officers,  and 
tear  that  place  down  at  all  hazards.  If  it  stand  to- 
morrow night,  you  and  every  man  of  the  company 
shall  answer  dearly  for  its  presence." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        169 

It  did  not  stand.  While  the  sun  was  yet  low  in 
the  sky,  Lieutenant  Schute  hastened  to  obey  the 
Governor's  peremptory  commands.  The  Dutch 
Commissary  had  been  obdurate.  The  house  must 
stand,  or  be  torn  down  by  the  Swedes. 

"Then  the  mischief  be  on  your  own  obstinate 
heads,"  said  Lieutenant  Schute  angrily.  "My 
course  is  clear,"  and  he  gave  the  order  to  advance. 

With  swords  drawn  the  Swedish  soldiers  marched 
to  the  house  at  the  Mast-maker's  Point;  the  Dutch 
officials,  and  all  who  were  interested  in  the  building, 
followed  in  solemn  protest. 

"Once  more,  before  it  is  too  late,  I  protest  against 
this  outrage, ' '  said  Van  Tienhoven.  ' '  See,  here  is 
the  commission  of  Director  Stuyvesant  himself. 
We  are  not  building  here  without  authority. ' ' 

"I  acknowledge  no  authority  in  Her  Majesty's 
domain  save  that  of  Her  Majesty's  Governor,"  said 
the  lieutenant,  "and  he  has  bidden  me  not  to  allow 
a  stick  to  be  planted  in  the  name  of  Their  High 
Mightinesses,  but  to  trample  under  foot  whatever 
has  been  raised.  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  your 
Government  or  your  Commissary  Hudde.  He  is  a 
rascal  and  a  rogue. ' ' 

Then  the  blood  of  Alexander  Boyer  was  stirred, 
and  he  opened  his  mouth  to  speak. 

"Schute,  thou  must  be  thyself  a  rascal  thus  to 
talk,"  he  said  indignantly.  "Abuse  no  man,  or  say 
it  to  his  face. ' ' 

Now  Lieutenant  Schute  was  a  hot  tempered  man, 
and  to  be  reproved  by  a  Dutchman  was  more  than 


170        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

he  could  bear.  Almost  before  the  words  were  out 
of  Boyer's  mouth,  the  hands  of  the  lieutenant  were 
in  Boyer's  hair.  It  looked  as  if  the  swords  of  the 
soldiers  might  before  long  find  other  work  than  the 
hacking  down  of  a  house.  But  the  calmer  onlookers 
interfered.  The  combatants  were  separated  with 
no  greater  loss  than  a  tuft  or  two  of  hair  originally 
pertaining  to  the  head  of  the  Dutchman,  Boyer. 

"Advance  and  tear  down  the  building.  Leave 
not  the  rascal  a  board  or  a  nail,"  shouted  the 
lieutenant.  "This  is  a  menace  to  Her  Majesty 
and  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden. ' ' 

With  a  shout  the  men  fell  upon  the  house,  using 
their  swords  for  axes,  and  the  sound  of  breaking 
and  falling  timbers  filled  the  air.  When  night  came 
no  building  stood  at  the  Mast-maker's  Point,  but  the 
breach  between  the  Swedes  and  the  Dutch  had 
grown  a  little  wider. 


CHAPTER   XV 

It  was  a  day  in  June,  and  the  land  was  the  land  of 
Governor  Printz.  Very  much  the  land  of  Governor 
Printz,  for  a  man  of  the  character  of  the  ruler  of 
New  Sweden  of  necessity  dominated  more  and  more 
as  the  years  went  by  the  country  and  the  people 
over  whom  he  ruled. 

It  was  almost  three  years  since,  by  the  placing  of 
his  strong  house  before  the  gates  of  Beversrede, 
John  Printz  had  convinced  the  Dutch  that  it  was  to 
be  submission  to  his  will  or  war  to  the  end  between 
the  rival  authorities  on  the  South  River.  The 
Director-General  of  New  Netherland,  harassed  by 
his  neighbors  of  the  New  England  colonies,  and 
being  for  the  present  unable  to  leave  his  capital  of 
New  Amsterdam,  was  forced,  strongly  against  his 
will,  to  let  Printz  have  things  very  much  his  own 
way.  New  Sweden  flourished,  and  the  Dutch 
traders  sailed  up  the  South  River  in  fear  and 
trembling,  sojourned  in  the  land  in  the  midst  of 
harassings  and  annoyances,  and  occasional  violence 
on  the  part  of  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden,  and 
departed  with  anger  in  their  hearts,  and  beaver  skins 
in  their  ships,  the  latter  wrested  from  his  domain 
in  spite  of  John  Printz  and  his  agents. 

A  cloud  was  on  this  particular  day  resting  over 
the  South  River,  not  the  cloud  of  the  Governor's 

171 


172        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

wrath,  but  a  definite  physical  cloud,  which  hung 
low  in  the  heavens,  and  from  which  growls,  deep 
and  hoarse  enough  to  resemble  the  threatenings  of 
the  Governor's  voice,  rumbled  and  ceased  and 
rumbled  again. 

The  shadow  of  the  heavy  cloud  deepened  the 
color  of  a  pair  of  blue  eyes  that  looked  straight  up 
into  it.  Anything  but  a  storm  cloud,  looking  down 
upon  the  face  to  which  the  eyes  belonged,  would 
surely  have  ceased  its  grumbling.  It  was  not  every 
day  that  even  a  cloud — and  in  its  journeyings  it  had 
many  advantages — could  look  upon  a  face  quite  as 
fair.  The  attraction  lay  not  alone — nor  chiefly — in 
the  delicacy  of  tint  and  the  perfection  of  feature. 
There  was  about  the  face  a  subtle  charm  that  mere 
color  and  shape  could  not  give  It  was  as  much  too 
old  for  the  maiden — she  was  but  fifteen — as  it  was 
too  young.  The  simplicity  and  winning  frankness 
of  early  childhood  had  never  left  it,  and  the  grace 
and  though tfulness  of  womanhood  had  come  to  it 
early.  The  result  was  a  peculiar  charm,  that  made 
it  hard  to  turn  the  eyes  away  from  the  childlike 
womanly  face. 

The  cloud  and  the  maiden  and  the  river,  and  a 
strip  of  sandy  beach,  had  the  region  to  themselves, 
with  a  small  canoe  as  a  possible  servant.  The  canoe 
had  brought  the  maiden  to  her  present  position  from 
further  up  the  river.  From  where  she  stood  she 
could  see  the  stream  widening  out  towards  the  bay. 
The  tide  covered  the  marshy  stretches  by  the  banks, 
and  made  the  river  broad,  and  at  this  particular 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        173 

spot  deep  to  its  very  edge.  Her  own  little  strip  of 
sand,  narrow  and  wet,  had  but  lately  been  washed 
by  the  retreating  water. 

The  maiden  looked  from  the  cloud  to  the  canoe, 
and  was  about  to  make  a  step  towards  the  latter, 
when  from  the  rising  land  above  the  sandy  shore 
came  a  frightened  bleat,  and  the  sound  of  scamper- 
ing feet.  The  grassy  knoll  to  which  she  sprang 
brought  the  girl's  head  level  with  the  bank,  and 
made  her  a  witness  of  a  race  for  life  going  on 
above. 

The  odds  were  all  against  the  lamb,  that,  terrified 
and  desperate,  bounded  madly  across  the  grass, 
staggering  beneath  the  weight  of  a  wild  cat  cling- 
ing to  its  side.  The  fierce  beast  of  prey  had  buried 
it  claws  deed  in  the  lamb's  fleece,  and  was  even  now 
making  a  vigorous  effort  to  reach  the  frightened 
creature's  throat. 

The  eyes  of  the  girl  were  large  with  sympathy. 
She  turned  to  seek  a  weapon  to  use  on  the  side  of 
the  weaker  struggler,  but  even  as  she  did  so  the 
lamb  reached  the  edge  of  the  bank.  There  was  a 
wild  leap  that  carried  hunter  and  hunted  across  the 
narrow  stretch  of  sand,  and  then  a  plunge.  The 
terrified  cry  of  the  lamb  mingled  with  a  warning 
growl  from  the  storm  cloud.  The  maiden  had  barely 
time  to  turn  before  she  saw  the  lamb  drifting  down 
the  stream. 

"Poor  hunted  thing!  You  shall  not  die  thus," 
she  said,  and  without  another  glance  at  the  cloud, 
which  at  the  moment  lifted  up  its  voice  in  more 


174        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

vehement  warning,  she  stepped  into  the  canoe,  and 
pulled  towards  the  still  struggling  lamb. 

The  waters  had  grown  dark  as  the  sky.  The  face 
of  the  maiden  as  she  stood  in  the  canoe  looked 
white  and  strange  against  the  gloom.  Then,  in  a 
moment,  the  storm  burst.  The  flash  of  lightning, 
the  loud  crash  of  thunder,  and  the  roar  of  the  wind, 
were  almost  simultaneous.  River  and  shore  seemed 
for  an  instant  ablaze,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  blaze 
stood  the  girl,  abreast  now  of  the  lamb.  While  the 
water  was  lashed  into  waves  about  her,  she  bent 
over,  and  with  an  effort  lifted  the  animal  into  the 
canoe. 

"There,  there!  Keep  still.  None  shall  do  you 
hurt,"  she  said  soothingly,  and  gave  all  her  atten- 
tion to  reaching  the  bank. 

But  the  storm,  that  had  uttered  warning  after 
warning  without  being  heeded,  had  now  passed  the 
admonitory  stage,  and  was  in  possession  of  that 
little  world  of  river  and  shore.  The  waters  heeded 
no  more  the  strokes  of  the  girl's  paddle  than  if  it 
had  been  a  reed.  Hurling  itself  against  her  and 
against  the  water,  the  wind  swept  both  down — 
towards  the  sea,  whither  the  tide  had  begun  to  ebb. 

The  blackness  spread  fairly  across  the  sky.  Then 
the  waters  above  began  to  descend  towards  those 
below  in  headlong  haste,  and  were  caught  by  the 
wind  and  whirled  forward,  a  tumultuous,  broken, 
rushing  sheet,  in  the  middle  of .  which  drifted  the 
canoe  and  the  maideji  and  the  shivering,  terrified 
lamb. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        175 

The  peal  of  thunder  that  filled  the  ears  of  the 
young  maid  in  the  canoe  came  rolling  and  crackling 
with  still  more  deafening  sound  about  the  ears  of 
another  to  whom  the  darkness  had  become  almost 
the  darkness  of  night.  Out  on  the  open  river  the 
cloud  had  made  the  world  dark,  but  here,  in  the 
forest,  the  gloom  was  deeper.  Those  ears  heard  the 
hollow  reverberations  of  the  earth  answering  to  the 
tumult  in  the  air  as  branches  and  trees  came  crash- 
ing down  upon  it. 

They  could  not  fail  to  hear  the  response  of  the 
earth,  for  they  were  very  close  to  it.  In  fact  the 
head  to  which  they  belonged  rested  upon  the  earth 
itself,  pressed  down  upon  it  so  closely  that  the  water 
which  overflowed  from  a  creek  some  six  feet  away 
washed  round  the  face,  and  set  the  black  hair  float- 
ing. The  rain  splashed  down  over  the  dark  skin, 
and  into  the  little  black  eyes,  that,  in  spite  of  it, 
looked  up  and  watched  the  flashing  lightning  and 
the  rapidly  rising  water. 

It  was  no  wonder  the  rise  was  rapid.  There  was 
a  double  source  of  supply.  The  rain  did  its  part  by 
sending  rivulets  hurrying  from  all  points  to  join  the 
creek,  and  below,  at  the  spot  where  the  small 
tributary  met  the  main  stream,  a  dam  formed  by  an 
uprooted  tree  arrested  the  waters  of  the  South  River 
as  they  descended,  and  sent  a  great  wave  up  the 
creek. 

It  took  but  a  minute  or.  two  to  bring  the  water 
level  with  the  chin,  that  again  and  again  tried  to  lift 
itself  clear  of  the  flood,  and  every  time  was  held 


176        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

back  by  a  stout  hickory  limb,  that  lay  within  an 
inch  of  the  forehead  over  which  it  stretched  without 
touching.  The  trunk  had  fallen  across  the  body  of 
the  Indian  woman  in  such  a  way  that  its  more 
crushing  weight  was  supported  by  its  own  branches, 
and  it  failed  to  press  the  life  out  of  the  form  that  it 
yet  pinned  to  the  ground.  One  arm  lay  broken  by 
the  woman's  side,  the  other  was  fast  beneath  the 
tree. 

She  was  old,  and  lean,  and  withered,  but  the  black 
eyes  had  fire  in  them  yet.  They  watched  the  water 
till  it  crept  up  and  washed  about  the  closed  lips. 
The  head  lifted  itself  then,  till  the  forehead  pressed 
hard  against  the  hickory  bough,  and  the  lips  gained 
a  temporary  advantage  over  the  water. 

There  was  nothing  more  that  the  Indian  woman 
could  do.  No  power  of  movement  other  than  that 
slight  raising  of  the  head  was  left  to  her.  There 
was  nothing  else  but  to  wait  till  the  water  crept  over 
mouth  and  nose,  and  the  eyes  that  stared  upward 
were  the  eyes  of  the  dead.  For  the  storm  had  not 
long  be'gun,  and  the  clouds  had  yet  much  store  to 
pour  out. 

Along  the  river  the  very  animals  had  sought 
cover,  and  the  region  was  given  over  to  storm  and 
flood.  All  but  one  spot  some  three  miles  further 
up,  where  a  dog  stood  upon  the  bank,  alert  and 
watchful,  yet  with  drooping  tail  and  wistful  eyes. 

"How  now,  good  Jupe?     Canst  find  the  bairn?" 

The  dog  lifted  his  head,  and  gave  utterance  to  a 
long  howl. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        177 

With  hand  uplifted  to  keep  the  rain  from  his  eyes, 
the  speaker  stood  gazing  down  the  stream.  He  was 
an  old  man,  but  he  stood  in  the  tumult  of  the  storm 
unmoved.  There  was  anxiety  in  his  face. 

"Come  hither,  Jupe,"  he  said,  and  the  dog  left  the 
bank  and  came  slowly  to  his  side. 

"Art  sure  she  went  that  way?"  he  asked,  letting 
his  hand  fall  upon  the  head  of  the  animal. 

The  dog  looked  at  him  questioningly,  almost 
reproachfully,  putting  his  nose  to  the  ground,  and 
again  bounding  towards  the  stream.  The  old  man 
followed. 

"Always  the  same  tale,"  he  said.  "And  the 
canoe  is  gone.  Surely  the  dog  is  right,  and  the 
bairn  is  further  down  the  river." 

He  stood  by  the  brink.  The  waters  surged  and 
broke  in  waves  at  his  feet. 

"Agneta!     Little  one!" 

It  might  have  been  the  voice  of  a  young  man,  so 
strong  and  deep  was  the  tone,  but  it  brought  no 
response,  unless  the  low  whine  of  the  dog  could  be 
accounted  answer.  , 

The  old  man  turned  away. 

"We  must  wait,"  he  said  sorrowfully.  "The 
bairn  will  have  put  ashore  somewhere.  We  can  do 
naught  till  the  storm  abate. ' ' 

He  turned  towards  a  farmhouse  that  stood  back 
from  the  river.  It  must  surely  have  been  a  piece  of 
the  old  Swedish  land  brought  bodily  over  to  the 
new.  The  long  low  buildings  with  their  sodded 
roofs,  the  walls  of  squared  tree  trunks,  the  great 


178        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

paved  quadrangle — all  were  there  as  in  Sweden. 
Just  now  everything-  looked  blurred  and  misty 
through  the  driving  rain. 

The  old  man  passed  under  shelter,  and  stood  in  a 
doorway,  looking  down  the  river.  Neither  he  nor 
the  dog  could  rest. 

And  in  the  wood,  some  miles  below,  the  little  dark 
eyes  of  the  Indian  woman  gathered  to  themselves  a 
look  of  despair,  and  the  water  touched  the  closely 
pressed  lips,  and  now  and  again  trickled  into  the 
nostrils.  A  peal  of  thunder  rolled  away  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  the  despair  changed  to  alertness.  Then 
the  lips  opened,  and  a  voice,  shrill  and  far-reaching, 
uttered  an  Indian  call.  The  cry  was  prolonged  as 
the  thunder  itself,  and  the  moment  it  ceased  the 
woman  held  her  breath  to  listen.  No  answer  came. 
Again  the  lips  opened,  and  this  time  the  call  was 
in  the  white  man's  language.  There  was  a  sudden 
momentary  cessation  of  wind  and  rain,  while  the 
storm  gathered  its  forces  afresh,  and  in  the  com- 
parative stillness  the  listening  ears  heard  the  sound 
of  a  voice — the  answering  cry  of  a  girl. 

"Who  called?" 

"I!  Indian  squaw!  Come!  Help!"  shouted  the 
old  woman,  in  the  same  far-reaching  tone. 

Back  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  a  canoe,  whirled 
into  the  comparative  safety  of  that  opening  by  the 
swirl  of  waters  about  the  overturned  forest  giant, 
was  urged  upward  by  a  young  girl's  hand.  When 
the  voice  first  came  she  had  been  sweeping  down 
the  main  stream,  wondering  whether  the  little  canoe 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        179 

would  be  afloat  when  the  storm  ceased.  It  was 
when  she  sought  to  lessen  the  fears  of  the  lamb  by 
speaking  to  it  reassuring  words,  necessarily  loud, 
that  the  ear  of  the  squaw  caught  the  sound. 

The  maiden  had  believed  herself  alone  in  that 
waste  of  waters.  It  was  a  comfort  to  know  that 
another  was  near,  even  though  that  other  was  in 
need  of  help.  It  was  a  comfort,  too,  to  be  out  of 
the  current,  and  to  feel  the  canoe  obey  her  will. 
She  urged  it  forward  with  rapid  strokes. 

"I  am  coming,"  she  cried.     "Where  are  you?" 
"Here!     Hasten!     The  water  rises. " 
Just  once  came    the    guiding    shout,    then    the 
voice  ceased.     To  the  girl's  calls  no   answer  was 
returned. 

She  came  upon  the  squaw  before  she  knew  her- 
self to  be  near,  and  sprang  from  the  canoe  with  a 
cry  of  fear.  Water  covered  the  face,  and  to  the 
maiden  it  seemed  that  the  woman  was  dead.  At 
that  cry,  however,  the  black  eyes  opened  with  a  jerk, 
and  made  a  succession  of  rapid  upward  movements, 
which  had  the  effect  of  strangely  contorting  the 
features,  seen,  as  they  were,  beneath  the  water. 
With  ready  apprehension  the  girl  attacked  the 
hickory  bough.  It  was  too  tough  for  her  to  break, 
but  she  succeeded  in  forcing  it  upward.  Then  the 
head  of  the  Indian  woman  lifted  itself.  She  shook 
the  water  from  her  face,  and  opened  her  tightly 
closed  lips. 

' '  Good !  Good ! ' '  she  said,  drawing  a  quick  breath. 
"The  water  rose  fast." 


180        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"It  rises  yet,"  said  the  maiden,  "and  the  tree  is 
on  you.  What  shall  I  do?" 

"Put  your  hand  down  in  my  belt — there,  under 
the  tree.  The  little  squaw's  hand  is  small,"  said  the 
woman.  "It  can  push  in  and  find  the  axe." 

It  did  push  in,  but  to  do  it,  it  was  forced  to  leave 
the  bough.  The  face  of  the  Indian  woman  was 
again  under  water.  She  bore  the  ordeal  with  amaz- 
ing composure,  while  the  maiden  wormed  and 
twisted  her  hand  between  the  tree  trunk  and  the 
body  of  the  woman,  all  the  while  tormented  with 
fears  that  the  squaw  would  be  drowned.  The  small 
white  hand  was  bleeding  when  it  drew  itself  clear 
of  the  rough  bark,  but  the  girl  did  not  know  it.  It 
held  the  axe,  a  sharp  one  lately  purchased  of  the 
white  men.  The  maiden  hastened  to  push  back  the 
bough. 

"There,  lift  up  your  head  again,"  she  said  eagerly. 
"You  will  be  drowned." 

The  water  ran  in  streams  from  the  brown  face. 
The  squaw  took  the  situation  coolly.  Not  till  the 
streams  had  ceased,  and  she  had  taken  more  than 
one  long  breath,  did  she  attempt  to  answer. 

"Now  little  squaw  go  to  work  quick,"  she  said. 
"Water  be  up  high  very  soon." 

The  strokes,  dealt  with  one  hand,  while  the  other 
held  up  the  bough,  were  necessarily  feeble,  and  it 
took  many  of  them  to  make  an  impression  on  the 
tough  hickory,  but  it  began  to  weaken  at  last,  and 
aided  by  the  strong  pressure  of  the  squaw's  head, 
the  girl  succeeded  in  breaking  it  off  just  as  a  flash 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        181 

of  lightning  lit  up  the  forest,  and  another  tree  came 
crashing  down  almost  at  her  feet.  She  started  back, 
trembling  with  excitement  and  weariness. 

"Does  the  heavy  trunk  hurt  much?"  she  asked 
sympathetically,  when  the  crash  had  rolled  away 
sufficiently  to  allow  her  voice  to  be  heard. 

"It  does  not  kill.  Indian  cares  not  for  hurt,"  said 
the  woman.  "That  arm  no  use.  Tree  broke  it. 
Get  the  other  out.  Then  it  can  help." 

The  girl  set  to  work  again  to  free  the  squaw's  left 
arm.  She  chopped  away  the  bark,  till,  with  a  great 
wrench,  the  woman  released  the  imprisoned 
member. 

"Ugh!"  said  the  squaw.     "Get  up  soon  now." 

The  water  was  still  rising,  though  not  as  rapidly. 
The  rain  was  less  violent. 

"White  squaw  get  bough,  and  put  it  under  tree — 
there,"  directed  the  squaw.  "Then  little  squaw 
bear  on  it  hard — here,  close  to  my  arm.  That  arm 
help.  It  not  broke. " 

It  helped  vigorously,  and  the  bough,  used  as  a 
lever,  pried  up  the  tree.  How  it  was  done  the 
maiden  hardly  knew,  but  she  saw  the  squaw  writhe 
and  wriggle,  and  then  draw  herself  slowly  upward. 

"Now  press — hard!"  commanded  the  Indian 
woman,  and  the  girl  strained  every  nerve  to  make 
her  weight  tell.  The  next  moment  the  squaw  was 
on  her  feet,  her  right  arm  hanging  helpless  at  her 
side. 

"Little  white  squaw  work  well,"  she  said,  breath- 
ing hard  after  her  exertions.  Then  she  felt  herself 


182        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

critically  over  with  her  left  hand.  "Indian  squaw's 
bones  broke,"  she  added,  pointing  to  her  ribs. 

"And  your  arm  too,"  said  the  girl,  her  eyes  full  of 
pity.  "You  must  come  with  me  when  the  storm 
is  over.  My  grandfather  is  skillful.  He  will  set 
the  bones. ' ' 

"Indians  skillful  too,"  said  the  woman.  "Indian 
squaw  get  bones  mended  among  her  own  people. 
White  squaw  stoop  and  feel  for  pouch — there, 
beneath  the  tree, ' '  she  added. 

The  maiden  was  leaning,  white  and  exhausted, 
against  a  tree.  Now,  at  the  bidding  of  the  Indian 
woman,  she  stooped  to  search  for  the  pouch,  which, 
in  the  squaw's  effort  to  free  herself,  had  become 
detached.  It  was  a  bag  of  skin,  and  the  girl 
wondered  in  a  dull  way  what  made  it  so  heavy.  She 
was  too  tired,  however,  to  be  actively  curious.  She 
had  in  truth  "worked  well,"  how  well  she  hardly 
realized.  As  the  excitement  subsided  she  found 
that  the  past  hour  had  told  upon  her. 

The  sky  was  clearing.  Already  the  thunder 
sounded  distant.  The  girl  carried  the  bag  to  the 
squaw,  and  watched  her  as  with  a  grunt  of  satisfac- 
tion she  attached  it  to  her  belt,  first  thrusting  her 
hand  inside  to  make  sure  that  nothing  was  missing. 
The  woman  had  no  inclination  to  leave  behind  her 
any  part  of  the  wherewithal  to  make  for  herself  and 
her  warrior  husband  many  an  elaborate  toilet. 

The  contents  of  that  bag  represented  much  per- 
sonal adornment.  There  was  in  it  red  earth  from  a 
creek  above  Tenacong,  that  the  squaw  well  knew 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        183 

how  to  prepare  until  it  made  almost  as  good  a  paint 
as  the  vermilion  the  trader  sold,  and  white  clay  from 
another  stream  that  would  make  a  good  substitute 
for  white  lead.  Black  clay  also  was  there,  taken 
from  Wolfe  creek,  far  down  by  the  sea.  Black  as 
ink  would  be  the  paint  prepared  from  it,  and  fright- 
ful in  the  sight  of  his  enemies  would  it  make  the  old 
warrior  when  he  adorned  himself  in  it.  Further- 
more there  was  blue  earth  from  the  same  region, 
which  only  needed  tempering  to  render  it  fit  to 
embellish  the  bodies  of  brave  and  squaw  on  the 
most  important  occasions.  It  would  have  taken 
more  than  a  few  broken  bones  to  make  the  squaw 
forget  these  results  of  her  journeying  and  bartering. 
The  pouch  secured,  she  turned  to  the  girl. 

"Storm  nearly  over,"  she  said.  "White  squaw 
want  to  go  back  in  canoe?" 

"Yes,"  said  the  maiden  wearily,  "but  I  do  not 
think  I  could  paddle  yet.  I  must  rest." 

' '  Indian  paddle, ' '  said  the  woman.  ' '  White  squaw 
get  in — squat  in  bottom  of  canoe. ' ' 

"But  you  arm  is  broken,"  replied  the  maiden. 
"You  cannot  paddle." 

"Indian's  one  arm  good  as  white  squaw's  two," 
said  the  woman.  "White  squaw  get  in  canoe." 

The  girl  looked  at  her  for  a  moment,  and  then 
obeyed.  As  she  stepped  into  the  canoe,  however, 
she  possessed  herself  of  the  paddle. 

"You  sit  and  rest  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,"  she 
said.  "I  am  better  able  to  paddle  than  are  you." 

"Ugh!     White  squaw  do  as  she's  told,"  said  the 


184        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Indian  woman,  giving  the  girl  a  rough  but  not 
unfriendly  push.  "River  too  rough  for  arms  that 
are  not  strong. ' ' 

Thus  it  happened  that  when  the  storm  cloud  rolled 
away  in  great  masses,  a  canoe  with  a  white  maiden 
crouching  in  the  bottom,  and  an  Indian  woman 
paddling  with  her  left  hand,  came  up  the  rivef 
against  the  current. 

At  the  farm-house  the  dog  and  the  old  man  had 
kept  their  place  in  the  doorway  through  all  the 
violence  of  the  storm.  Now  the  old  man  turned  into 
the  house. 

' '  Katarina, ' '  he  said,  speaking  to  a  woman  within, 
"I  must  seek  the  bairn.  I  can  stand  it  no  longer." 

' '  Nonsense,  father !  She'll  turn  up  right  enough, ' ' 
was  the  reply.  "The  girl's  not  a  fool,  though  she 
might  well  be  accounted  one  for  staying  out  when 
the  thunder  gave  full  warning  of  its  intentions. 
She  will  have  run  the  canoe  ashore,  and  sought 
what  shelter  there  is  to  be  had,  if,  indeed,  she  be  on 
the  river  at  all." 

"Where  else  should  she  be?"  said  the  old  man. 
"The  canoe  is  gone,  and  the  dog  ever  goeth  to  the 
river.  Had  she  been  on  land  he  would  have  found 
her  ere  this.  I  will  leave  it  no  longer.  Harm  may 
have  come  to  the  bairn." 

"As  you  will,"  said  the  woman,  and  the  old  man 
returned  to  the  river,  preceded  by  the  dog. 

Before  the  animal  had  reached  the  bank,  however, 
he  stopped,  with  head  held  high. 

"What  is  it,  lad?     Didst  hear  the  bairn?" 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        185 

The  dog  sniffed  the  air,  listened  intently,  and 
then  bounded  from  the  old  man's  side,  and  went 
tearing  down  the  stream. 

"He  hears  her.  God  be  praised!"  said  the  old 
man.  Then  he  raised  his  voice. 

"Agneta!     My  bairn!"  he  called. 

This  time  there  came  an  answer  in  a  ringing  girl's 
voice. 

"I'm  coming,  grandfather." 

He  met  her  on  the  bank  and  held  out  both  hands. 

"Thank  God,  little  one!  I  feared  for  you, "he 
said. 

The  girl's  voice  was  not  quite  steady. 

"I  also  feared,"  she  said.  "But — I  am  glad  I 
was  there. ' ' 

Her  hand  was  in  his.     He  saw  the  blood  on  it. 

' '  My  bairn,  you  are  hurt ! "  he  said. 

"Little  white  squaw  hurt  her  hand  getting  Indian 
from  under  the  tree,"  said  the  Indian  woman. 
"She  good  squaw  to  work.  Indian  be  dead  now,  if 
she  not  come  along. ' ' 

"Grandfather  Axel,  the  woman  is  hurt,"  said  the 
girl.  "May  she  take  the  canoe  further  up  the  river? 
She  will  be  nearer  then  to  her  people." 

"Surely,"  said  the  old  man.  "Take  it,  friend, 
and  send  it  back  when  you  will, ' '  he  added,  turning 
to  the  squaw.  "You  are  in  sore  need  of  it. " 

"Arm  get  well  now,"  said  the  squaw  cheerfully. 
"White  squaw  get  it  out  before  the  water  quite  kill. 
Good  little  squaw — her. ' ' 

"Aye,  she  is  good,"  said  the  old  man  fondly. 


186        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

The  squaw  nodded,  and  paddled  away,  stopping 
first  to  push  the  lamb  out  of  the  canoe.  The  old 
man  turned  to  the  maiden,  putting  both  hands  on 
her  shoulders. 

"My  bairn,"  he  said  gently,  "you  have  surely 
done  well,  but,  little  one,"  and  his  hand  pressed 
more  heavily  on  her  shoulder,  "you  must  take  care. 
The  old  man's  heart  would  be  sore  broken  if  it  had 
to  give  you  up.  Your  mother  trusted  you  to  me. 
I  must  look  well  to  my  trust — my  brother  Eric's 
grandchild. ' ' 

The  girl's  lip  quivered.  She  took  a  step  forward, 
and  was  wrapped  in  his  arms.  Then  the  tears  came. 

"There,  there,  little  one!  My  own  bairn!"  he 
said,  soothingly. 

"I  am  foolish,"  she  said  at  last,  lifting  her  head. 
"I — think — the  tree  was  too  heavy  for  me." 

His  hand  pressed  her  head  back  again  upon  his 
breast. 

"Never  foolish  to  bring  your  sorrow  there,  little 
one,"  he  said.  "You  have  been  tried  too  sorely. 
You  are  wet,  and  over  strained.  You  must  go  in 
and  rest,  and  tell  me  all  about  it  after." 

He  led  her  into  the  house,  keeping  his  arm  about 
her,  and  when  his  daughter  would  have  questioned 
her,  he  stopped  her  peremptorily. 

"Nay,  'ask  no  questions  now,"  he  said.  "The 
bairn  is  overwrought.  She  has  saved  a  life  to-day 
— and  risked  one,"  he  added,  in  a  lower  tone.  "Let 
her  rest.  Such  a  storm  is  enough  to  try  a  stronger 
than  she. ' ' 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        187 

He  led  her  through  the  big  living  room  to  an 
inner  chamber,  and  put  her  tenderly  in  a  chair. 

"Change  those  wet  clothes,  little  one,  and  lie  down 
and  rest,"  he  said. 

She  smiled  at  him,  though  her  lips  quivered  yet. 
That  smile  was  the  last  thing  he  saw  before  he  went 
out  and  closed  the  door. 

"Well,  has  she  got  over  it?" 

It  was  a  girl's  voice,  and  the  speaker,  a  fair  haired, 
round  faced  damsel,  some  two  years  older  than  the 
maiden  he  had  just  left,  looked  up  into  the  old 
man's  face. 

"I  have  told  her  to  sleep,  "he  said.  "See  that 
she  is  not  wakened." 

"What  did  she  go  for?"  asked  the  girl  curiously. 
"Hadn't  she  sense  enough  to  know  that  a  storm  was 
coming?" 

"I  have  not  asked  her  why  she  went.  She  must 
have  started  before  the  storm  came,"  said  the  old 
man.  "She  had  sense  enough  to  save  a  life. 
Would  you  have  had  as  much,  my  girl?" 

The  damsel  turned  away  without  answer,  and 
the  old  man  went  out. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

A  greater  than  John  Printz  was  in  New  Sweden. 
From  the  deck  of  a  vessel  ascending  the  South 
River  Director-General  Stuyvesant  looked  out  upon 
the  land.  The  Director  of  New  Netherland  had 
come  in  state,  attended  by  his  chaplain  and  an 
imposing  suite.  It  was  his  first  visit  to  this  part  of 
his  domain,  and  it  had  been  long  in  contemplation. 
Its  object  was  partly  the  convincing  of  John  Printz 
that  the  principle  of  unlimited  aggression  was  not 
altogether  a  safe  one  for  a  ruler  to  adopt,  and  partly 
the  official  reception  of  a  large  tract  of  land  on  the 
South  River,  which  had  been  ceded  to  the  Dutch  by 
the  Indians. 

The  Director  was  a  soldierly  man,  of  stern  and 
commanding  bearing.  The  fiery  eye  showed  at 
present  its  mildest  expression  as  the  Director  stood 
talking  to  Domine  Grasmere,  his  chaplain. 

"No  wonder  Swedes  and  Englishmen  desire  a 
goodly  picking  here, ' '  he  said.  "It  is  a  land  worth 
having,  aye,  and  worth  a  little  fighting  for,  if  need 
be." 

"The  Englishmen  have  been  disposed  of,  said  the 
domine,  but  the  Swede,  in  the  person  of  John 
Printz,  is  a  less  easy  matter." 

"I  have  yet  to  see  John  Printz,"  said  Stuyvesant 
quietly. 

1 88 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        189 

The  shadow  of  a  smile  played  about  the  domine's 
lips.  The  words  were  significant. 

"Where  are  we  now,  captain?"  asked  the  Director, 
when  a  few  minutes  later  the  chief  officer  of  the 
vessel  passed  him. 

"But  a  short  distance  below  the  Minquas'  Kill, 
where  the  Swedish  Fort  Christina  stands,  your 
Honor,"  replied  the  captain. 

"We  shall  not  reach  Fort  Nassau  to-day,"  said  the 
Director.  "The  wind  dies  down.  There  is  a  dead 
calm  coming,  and  the  tide  is  against  us. ' ' 

"Aye,  everything  is  against  us,"  said  the  cap- 
tain. "The  ship  has  but  crawled  for  the  last 
hour." 

"She'll  not  do  even  that  much  longer,"  replied 
the  Director,  and  as  if  to  make  good  his  words,  the 
last  pretence  of  a  breeze  died  away,  and  the  vessel 
lay  becalmed,  while  the  captain  fumed  and  looked 
furtively  at  the  Governor. 

Stuyvesant  took  the  delay  quietly.  He  was  in 
haste  to  reach  the  Dutch  Fort  Nassau,  there  to  con- 
fer with  his  Commissary  and  to  meet  the  Indians. 
But  wind  and  tide  were  at  no  man's  disposal.  He 
turned  his  attention  towards  the  bank. 

"What  think  you  of  that  for  a  dwelling  in  a  new 
land?"  he  asked,  as  the  domine's  eye  wandered  in 
the  same  direction. 

The  large  Swedish  farmhouse  that  stood  just 
beyond  the  point  where  the  vessel  lay  looked  as  if  it 
had  been  transported  bodily  from  the  northern  land. 
The  great  square  of  buildings  might  easily  have 


190        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

passed  for  a  fortress,  so  strong  and  compact  was 
their  appearance. 

"It  must  belong  to  one  who  is  well-to-do, "  said 
the  chaplain. 

"Of  a  truth,"  rejoined  the  Director.  "I  have 
seen  nothing  to  equal  it  since  we  entered  the  river. 
I  will  even  go  ashore  and  inspect  it,  since  the  vessel 
may  not  for  several  hours  set  sail." 

He  was  as  good  as  his  word.  With  the  domine  for 
attendant  he  stepped  ashore,  to  the  great  satisfaction 
of  two  pairs  of  eyes  pressed  close  against  a  window 
in  the  big  farmhouse.  The  eyes  belonged  to  two 
children,  and  had  but  lately  discovered  the  vessel. 

"Look!  Look!  Isn't  she  a  big  one?"  said  the 
younger  of  the  two,  a  small,  thick-set  girl  of  seven. 

"Look!"  contemptuously  repeated  the  boy 
addressed.  "Do  you  think  I  haven't  seen  her  this 
ever  so  long?  She's  Dutch.  She's  going  to  Fort 
Nassau." 

"She's  not  going  anywhere.  She's  standing 
still, ' '  said  the  girl. 

"Standing!"  retorted  the  elder  loftily.  "That's 
all  girls  know.  Ships  don't — " 

But  here  both  watchers  at  the  same  moment 
descried  the  Director  and  his  attendant. 

' '  Mother !  Grandfather ! ' '  cried  two  voices  at  once. 
"There's  a  big  ship  stopped  here,  and  a  Dutch  heer 
coming  to  this  house." 

The  small  faces  were  excited.  The  dress  of  the 
Governor  betokened  a  person  of  distinction,  and 
persons  of  distinction  were  rare  in  this  land. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        191 

An  old  man  entered  the  room  at  the  children's 
call. 

"What  is  it,  noisy  ones?"  he  said. 

"Look,  grandfather?  The  heer  and  the  domine 
are  coming  here." 

The  little  girl  slipped  her  hand  into  that  of  her 
grandfather  as  he  came  to  the  window. 

"They  are  coming  here,  surely,"  he  said,  and 
went  to  the  door  to  welcome  them. 

Axel  Bonde  had  grown  ten  years  older  since  the 
day  he  took  the  little  Agneta  from  her  mother's 
arms,  but  he  had  lost  none  of  the  dignity  of  bearing 
that  characterized  him  then.  The  Director- 
General  of  New  Netherland  thought  the  figure 
awaiting  him  in  the  doorway  had  but  a  fit  setting  in 
the  big,  substantial  house. 

"Our  ship  lies  becalmed,  my  friend,"  he  said.  "I 
was  fain  to  step  ashore  and  see  the  land,  and  your 
house  attracted  me  by  the  goodly  size  of  its  build- 
ings. It  looks  more  fitted  for  the  land  from  which 
you  came  than  for  this  new  realm,  for,  if  I  mis- 
take not,  you  are  not  long  from  Sweden,  and  the 
model  of  this  dwelling  is  to  be  found  in  an  older 
country. ' ' 

"Aye,  noble  heer,  that  is  it,"  said  the  old  man, 
his  eye  brightening  at  the  words.  "It  is  built  timber 
for  timber  after  the  fashion  of  the  home  in  the  dear 
Sweedland.  If  your  interest  be  deep  enough  to 
carry  you  beyond  its  threshold,  I  would  gladly  show 
you  a  true  Swedish  farm-house.  I  know  not  to 
whom  I  speak,  though  by  your  bearing  I  deem  you 


192        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

of  soldierly  character  and  of  no  mean  rank,  but  I 
think  I  mistake  not  in  believing  that  you  know  more 
of  the  Dutch  form  of  dwelling  than  the  Swedish." 

."You- are  right  there,"  said  the  Director.  "I  am 
a  true  Dutchman,  else  should  I  not  have  been 
chosen  to  be  Governor  of  New  Netherland." 

The  stern  features  relaxed  as  he  spoke.  The 
Director  was  watching  the  effect  of  his  words.  The 
old  man's  manner  was  unchanged,  though  his  face 
expressed  surprise. 

"I  knew  not  your  Excellency's  rank,"  he  said 
calmly,  "yet  will  I  venture  to  repeat  my  invitation. 
Even  the  Governor  of  New  Netherland  may  desire 
to  see  lhat  which  is  unfamiliar  to  him." 

"That  do  I,  truly,"  said  the  Director.  "Lead  on, 
my  friend.  That  part,  methinks,  is  where  you 
house  your  cattle. ' ' 

Axel  Bonde  led  the  way  to  the  cattle  house,  empty 
now,  for  the  cows  were  feeding  in  knee-deep  grass 
in  the  meadows.  There  was  the  same  broad  open 
space  within  that  had  characterized  the  ladugard  of 
the  old  Swedish  home,  the  same  roomy  accommoda- 
tion for  the  cattle,  the  same  hearth  in  the  centre, 
where  fodder  could  be  prepared.  The  old  habits 
had  not  yet  adapted  themselves  to  the  new  sur- 
roundings. 

"Your  cattle  must  have  a  good  time  of  it  in  the 
winter,  if  you  lodge  them  in  such  quarters,"  said 
the  Governor. 

"The  Troll  will  not  come  to  meddle  with  our  cows 
this  winter,"  ventured  the  little  girl,  who  had  clung 


IK    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        193 

to  her  grandfather's  hand,  and  accompanied  him  into 
the  cattle  house.  ' '  There  is  the  Midsummer  Qvast. ' ' 

Her  small  finger  pointed  upwards  towards  a 
bunch  of  withered  flowers  hanging  from  the  roof.. 

Pieter  Stuyvesant  was  in  an  affable  mood.  He 
looked  down  upon  the  child,  and  smiled. 

"Well/  little  one,  and  why  hangs  it  there?"  he 
asked.  ' '  What  harm  will  the  Troll  do  ? " 

"Don't  you  know?"  answered  the  child  incredu- 
lously "The  Midsummer  Qvast  will  keep  the  Troll 
away,  so  that  they  cannot  milk  our  cows  or  hurt 
our  cattle.  They  are  ugly  evil  spirits,  who  would 
do  us  harm,  but  they  cannot  come  here,  for  my  sister 
Maria  gathered  the  Midsummer  Qvast  quite  alone 
on  St.  Hans'  Eve,  and  she  did  not  speak  to  anybody. 
If  she  had  spoken  before  all  the  nine  different  flowers 
were  gathered,  the  Qvast  would  have  been  of  no 
use.  Now  it  will  last  till  next  year,  and  the  Troll 
will  not  dare  to  come  near  our  cows.  I  am  going 
to  gather  a  Midsummer  Qvast  next  Hans'  Eve." 

The  Governor  was  not  listening.  His  eyes  had 
wandered  beyond  the  bunch  of  faded  flowers,  even 
to  the  further  end  of  the  building,  where,  framed  in 
a  doorway,  stood  a  young  girl,  tall,  lithe,  and 
willowy,  the  soft  bloom  of  health  on  her  cheeks,  and 
the  perfect  ease  of  self-forgetfulness  in  her  manner. 

"That  is  not  a  peasant  maiden."  he  said,  his  eyes 
yet  on  the  girl's  face. 

"No,  your  Honor,  it  is  not,"  said  Axel  quietly. 

Agneta  had  perceived  the  strangers,  but  her 
demeanor  underwent  no  change.  She  stepped 


194        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

within  the  cattle  house,  reached  upward  to  the  top 
of  one  of  the  partitions,  and  took  down  a  skein  of 
woolen  yarn,  relic  of  an  evening  in  winter  when  old 
customs  had  been  kept  up,  and  the  girls  of  the 
household  had  repaired  to  the  cattle  shed  with  their 
spinning  wheels,  there  to  spin  and  chat  gaily  in  the 
light  of  the  big  fire,  and  tell  Swedish  stories,  and 
grow  a  little  homesick  in  the  telling. 

The  skein  in  her  hand,  the  girl  turned  towards 
the  door  by  which  she  had  entered,  but  the  voice  of 
the  Director-General  of  New  Netherland  arrested 
her  steps. 

"Come  hither,  fair  maid,"  he  said  a  little 
peremptorily. 

Agneta  obeyed,  crossing  the  building  swiftly. 

"What  will  you,  sir?"  she  asked  courteously. 

"What  will  I?"  he  answered  lightly.  "I  will  to 
look  upon  your  face,  and  to  know  what  such  a 
maiden  doeth  here  in  New  Sweden." 

"My  duty,  sir,"  said  the  maiden,  answering  the 
last  half  of  his  remark,  and  ignoring  the  first,  though 
the  lowered  eyelids,  and  the  slight  increase  of  sober- 
ness in  her  manner,  told  that  it  was  understood. 

"Nay,  nay,  veil  not  those  eyes,"  he  said.  "Look 
at  me,  child.  The  Governor  of  New  Netherland  is 
wont  to  be  obeyed. ' ' 

She  lifted  her  eyes  then,  and  a  deeper  tinge  of 
color  came  to  her  cheek. 

"I  knew  not  that  your  Excellency  was  the  Gov- 
ernor of  New  Netherland,"  she  said  gently,  "nor 
that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  maidens  of  New  Nether- 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        195 

land  to  look  upward  when  your  Excellency  ap- 
proached, ' '  she  added,  with  the  glimmer  of  a  smile. 

He  laughed. 

"How  came  you  in  New  Netherland  at  all?"  he 
said. 

"I  came  with  my  grandfather  to  New  Sweden, 
your  Excellency, ' '  said  Agneta. 

The  Governor  thought  there  was  a  slight  stress  on 
the  name,  but  it  was  so  slight  that  he  could  not  be 
sure. 

"Your  grandfather?"  he  said.  Then  turning  to 
Axel :  "Is  she  your  grandchild?  I  thought  you  told 
me  she  was  no  peasant. ' ' 

"The  grandchild  of  my  brother  Eric.  We  were 
brothers  by  adoption,"  said  Axel.  "Nay,  in  the 
veins  of  the  bairn  flows  no  peasant  blood,  but  that  of 
noble  houses." 

"I  thought  as  much,"  said  the  Governor.  "And 
what  does  she  here?" 

"Her  mother  gave  her  tome  when  she  died,"  said 
the  old  man.  "My  brother  Eric's  grandchild  was  a 
precious  gift. ' ' 

' '  Grandfather  thinks  Agneta  more  precious  than 
me  and  Ian  and  Maria  together, ' '  said  the  little  girl, 
who  stood  yet  by  the  Governor's  side. 

"Go  into  the  house  and  teach  thy  meddlesome 
tongue  better  manners,  Kolina,"  said  the  old  man 
quietly.  "And  you,  Ian,  go  with  your  sister." 

The  children  obeyed,  and  with  a  low,  respectful 
courtesy  the  young  maiden  turned  to  follow  them, 
but  the  hand  of  the  Governor  detained  her. 


196        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Not  so  fast,  child,"  he  said.  "I  am  curious  to 
know  more  of  a  maiden  who  has  no  smiles  for  the 
Governor  of  her  land. ' ' 

"Nay,  your  Excellency,"  said  Agneta,  "but  Gov- 
ernor Printz  claims  that  title." 

"Well,  since  we  are  near  Fort  Christina — for  so 
they  tell  me — it  may  be  that  you  are  right, ' '  said  the 
Director  with  a  smile.  "I  deny  not  that  your  people 
bought  the  land  about  that  fort.  On  this  point  we 
shall  not  disagree. ' ' 

Then  he  turned  to  Axel  Bonde. 

"How  came  you,  with  such  a  charge,  and  a  good 
farm  over  in  Sweden,  as  I  doubt  not  you  had,  to 
leave  the  old  land  for  the  new?"  he  asked.  "Doth 
the  new  seem  to  you  better?" 

A  look  of  sadness  came  to  the  old  man's  face. 

"Nay,  surely,"  he  said,  "for  the  old  heart  and  the 
old  land  go  best  together.  But  if  a  man  learn  not 
by  the  time  he  is  near  fourscore  that  it  is  ill  to  put 
a  life  almost  run  out  against  the  interests  of  those 
who  have  yet  much  time  to  live  in  the  world,  he  is 
strangely  slow  of  learning.  Aye,  the  old  farm  was 
good,  very  good,  but  my  son  had  a  desire  to  come 
to  the  new  land,  and  the  betrothed  of  my  oldest 
grandchild  was  greatly  drawn  to  the  farm  where  he 
had  first  seen  the  girl.  He  wished  much  to  buy  it 
of  me.  Anna  was  a  good  girl.  She  deserved  to  be 
happy.  Therefore,  since  all  were  better  pleased 
that  it  should  be  so,  we  came  hither." 

"All?"  said  the  Director.  "What  saith  this 
maiden  to  the  change?" 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        197 

"I  go  with  grandfather  Axel,"  said  Agneta. 
"What  he  wills  is  best" 

"Will  your  Honor  see  the  rest  of  the  buildings?" 
asked  Axel. 

"Yes,  yes,"  said  the  Director,  but  his  thoughts 
seemed  not  as  free  as  before,  and  he  asked  fewer 
questions.  He  was  thinking  of  the  maiden,  who, 
as  they  left  the  cattle  house,  turned  in  a  different 
direction. 

He  saw  her  again  when  the  old  man  welcomed 
him  within  the  walls  of  the  dwelling  house.  Axel 
Bonde  would  have  set  refreshment  before  him,  but 
the  Director  stayed  him. 

"Nay,  I  desire  naught  but  a  draught  of  water," 
he  said. 

"I  will  bring  your  Excellency  some  that  is  both 
clear  and  cold, ' '  said  Agneta. 

She  was  gone  several  minutes,  returning  with  a 
goblet  of  silver  in  which  gleamed  water  cold  and 
sparkling. 

"It  is  pure  and  sweet,  and  hath  medicinal  prop- 
erties, ' '  she  said  as  she  presented  it.  "It  was  brought 
this  day  by  the  Indians  from  a  spring  much  thought 
of  by  their  nation." 

The  Governor  took  the  goblet,  and  raised  it  on  high. 

"I  drink  to  the  health  of  the  gentle  maiden  who 
offers  it,"  he  said.  "May  the  new  land  be  a  land  of 
promise  to  you,  fair  daughter.  These  Indians  of 
whom  you  speak,"  he  added,  as  his  lips  left  the 
refreshing  draught,  "are  they  to  be  relied  upon,  or 
does  treachery  lurk  beneath?" 


198        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"They  are  very  good  to  me,"  said  Agneta,  simply, 
though  the  color  upon  her  cheek  had  deepened  at 
the  Governor's  act.  "To  those  who  know  them  well 
there  seemeth  no  treachery. ' ' 

"Are  there  any  who  are  not  good  to  you?"  asked 
the  Director  significantly. 

The  rosy  tint  on  cheek  and  brow  grew  deeper 
still,  "but  if  the  maiden  saw  aught  beneath  the  words, 
she  answered  as  if  she  understood  not. 

' '  I  think  not,  your  Excellency, ' '  she  said. 

He  smiled  upon  her. 

"It  were  a  savage  land  were  it  otherwise, "  lie 
said. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

"Verily  I  am  footsore  and  hungry,  yet  does  this 
forest  show  no  sign  of  opening." 

The  traveler  spoke  aloud.  He  was  glad  to  hear 
the  sound  of  his  own  voice.  The  solitude  of  the 
forest  had  become  oppressive.  He  had  journeyed 
in  it  since  early  morn. 

Eric  Helm  was  no  mean  woodsman  now,  but  he 
had  lost  his  way.  The  region  was  new  to  him,  and 
he  had  miscalculated  the  distances.  He  had 
reckoned  upon  reaching  some  Swedish  dwelling 
before  this,  for  his  provisions  were  exhausted,  and 
he  traveled  fasting.  His  haste  to  be  clear  of  the 
wood  was  his  sole  excuse  for  not  supplying  the 
deficiency  by  means  of  his  gun.  Now,  as  the  after- 
noon advanced,  he  took  himself  to  task. 

"He  who  goes  hungry,  with  the  wherewithal  in 
his  hand  to  supply  his  need,  has  little  right  to  com- 
plain, "  he  said.  "Yonder  goes  my  dinner." 

A  bird  rose  before  him  as  he  spoke.  He  lifted 
his  gun,  took  aim,  and  fired.  The  report  was  loud, 
for  the  trees  beat  back  the  sound,  but  in  spite  of 
them  Eric  heard,  or  thought  he  heard,  another  sound 
for  which  he  could  not  account. 

"A  strange  cry,  that,  for  a  wounded  bird,"  he 
muttered,  and  pushed  on  to  pick  up  his  game. 

It  was  nowhere  to  be  seen.  A  search  among  the 
199 


200        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

trees  failed  to  show  sign  of  it,  and  Eric  was  forced 
to  the  conclusion  that  his  shot  had  been  without 
effect  He  went  hungry  on  his  way,  not  being 
sufficiently  in  earnest  to  try  again.  He  believed 
himself  near  the  edge  of  the  forest,  and  was  more 
interested  in  getting  to  open  land  than  in  satisfying 
his  appetite. 

"Strange  that  I  hit  nothing,"  he  mused.  "I 
could  have  sworn  I  heard  the  cry  of  some  wounded 
creature. ' ' 

Had  he  done  so  he  would  not  have  been  far 
astray.  His  ears  had  only  deceived  him  in  telling 
him  too  little.  What  he  did  not  hear  was  a  snake- 
like  rustling  made  by  a  human  body  crawling  into 
the  shelter  of  the  brushwood.  He  was  hunting  for 
the  bird  too  vigorously  to  notice  that  stealthy  move- 
ment, or  the  former  sound  might  have  been 
explained. 

As  the  young  man  walked  away,  a  dark  head  was 
pushed  from  behind  a  tree.  Then  a  young  Indian 
crawled  into  a  freer  position,  drew  off  his  legging, 
and  from  the  bared  leg  extracted  a  goodly  charge  of 
shot,  using  his  hunting  knife  as  a  surgical 
instrument. 

"The  white  men  call  us  brothers,  and  stretch 
forth  their  hands  when  they  meet  us  near  their 
houses,  but  when  they  find  us  in  the  forest  they 
make  their  guns  speak  for  them. ' ' 

Thus  spake  the  young  Indian  in  his  heart,  and 
thus  spake  the  scowl  on  his  face.  There  was  nobody 
to  see  the  scowl,  else  would  it  have  been  of  a  more 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        201 

dignified  type.  The  Indian  lad  was  a  very  young 
brave,  little  more  than  a  boy  aspiring  to  the  honors 
of  manhood.  To  have  ruffled  the  studied  calm  of 
his  face  would  have  required  more  than  a  wounded 
leg,  had  any  been  present.  The  exclamation  that 
escaped  him  when  struck  had  been  called  forth  by 
sudden  anger  rather  than  pain,  and  was  quickly  sup- 
pressed. Now,  however,  there  was  no  one  to  see, 
and  he  allowed  his  animosity  to  appear  in  his 
countenance. 

His  rough  treatment  of  the  leg  completed,  the 
Indian  continued  his  journey,  following  closely  the 
footsteps  of  the  young  engineer.  In  spite  of  the 
wound  he  gained  on  the  other,  and  before  long  was 
walking  abreast  of  him,  though  well  hidden  by  the 
trees. 

Once,  when  Eric  paused,  an  arrow  was  fitted  to 
the  Indian's  bow,  and  the  bow-string  was  between 
the  Indian's  fingers.  A  sudden  movement  on  the 
part  of  the  white  man  possibly  accounted  for  the 
fact  that  the  young  brave  did  not  at  that  time  possess 
himself  of  his  first  scalp.  There  was  a  dangerous 
glitter  in  his  eyes,  however.  The  warrior  instinct  in 
him  was  aroused,  and  he  was  experiencing  the 
excitement  of  tracking  an  enemy.  Between  himself 
and  the  thought  of  possible  retribution  was  inter- 
posed the  memory  of  that  wounded  leg.  The  white 
man  was  the  aggressor,  come  what  would. 

"The  river  at  last,  and  the  boundary  of  this 
interminable  forest!"  ejaculated  Eric. 

Through  the  trees  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  open 


202        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

land,  with  the  shimmer  of  water  beyond.  His  pace 
quickened  till  he  stood  outside  the  forest,  looking 
upon  a  broad  river,  with  a  settler's  home  as  a 
nearer  object.  Why  did  the  sight  of  that  farm- 
house take  from  the  young  man  all  power  of 
movement? 

As  his  eye  fell  upon  it,  New  Sweden  faded,  and  in 
its  place  came  the  old  land,  dark  save  for  the 
illuminating  power  of  a  clear  moon.  For  the 
moment  he  was  a  fugitive  again,  hungry  and  home- 
less. That  house — the  very  same  surely,  with  its 
long  stretch  of  low  buildings — formed  the  back- 
ground of  a  picture  that  had  never  faded.  The 
desolation  of  utter  loneliness  rushed  over  him  anew. 
His  arms  seemed  to  bear  again  the  weight  of  the 
dog,  the  last  friend  left  to  the  wanderer. 

"Jupe!     Dear  old  Jupe!" 

The  words  came  without  volition  on  his  part. 
They  were  but  the  outlet  of  the  yearning  of  the 
moment.  Many  a  time  his  heart  had  spoken  them, 
now  the  tongue  gave  them  utterance. 

With  the  voicing  of  those  words  the  stillness  of 
the  scene  was  broken.  Upon  a  mound  not  quite 
within  range  of  Eric's  eye  a  shaggy  figure  had  been 
standing  when  he  emerged  from  the  forest.  Two 
great  wistful  eyes  had  since  watched  him,  while  a 
pair  of  ears  pricked  nervously.  At  the  first  sound 
of  his  voice  the  whole  figure  grew  animated.  A 
wild  determination  to  annihilate  time  and  space 
seemed  suddenly  to  possess  the  animal. 

It  might  be  mathematically  true  that  an  infinite 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        203 

force  would  have  been  required  to  place  that  dog  at  his 
master's  feet  in  absolutely  no  time,  but  the  force  of 
love  was  well-nigh  infinite,  and  the  dog  stopped  not 
to  reason.  An  appreciable  time  perhaps  elapsed 
between  that  first  short  yelp  and  the  almost  human 
cry  with  which  the  animal  flung  himself  upon  his 
master,  but  neither  Eric  nor  Jupe  knew  it.  The 
head  of  the  dog  was  on  a  level  with  Eric's  face,  the 
eyes  for  a  moment  looked  into  his.  Then  the 
creature  fell  back,  to  crouch  whining  at  the  young 
man's  feet,  in  a  hopeless  attempt  to  express  the 
long  pent  up  love  of  his  heart. 

"Jupe!  Blessed  old  boy!  I  never  thought  I 
should  see  you  again. ' ' 

Eric  was  down  on  his  knees  fondling  the  dog, 
nay,  fairly  putting  his  arms  about  him  in  his 
delight,  and  once  again  resting  his  face  on  the 
faithful  head,  as  he  had  done  on  the  night  when  he 
and  the  dog  parted  company. 

A  low  growl  was  Jupe's  response.  What  ailed  the 
dog,  that  his  mood  had  changed  so  suddenly?  The 
ecstasy  of  gladness  gave  place  to  anger.  He  seemed 
to  bristle  all  over  his  body.  He  growled,  snarled, 
pushed  aside  the  caressing  hand,  and  broke  away, 
disappearing  within  the  forest. 

Eric  stood  up,  bewildered,  dazed.  How  came  the 
dog  there,  and  what  meant  that  farm-house,  the 
exact  counterpart  of  the  home  of  the  little  lady  who 
had  befriended  him  in  his  need? 

Almost  before  he  had  time  to  wonder,  he  heard  a 
savage  growl,  the  twang  of  a  bowstring,  and  a  sharp 


204        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

yelp  of  pain.  Eric  looked  to  his  gun,  and  then 
plunged  back  into  the  forest,  in  time  to  see  a  figure 
dodge  behind  a  tree. 

"Who  skulks  there?"  he  cried.  "Come  out  and 
show  yourself,  or  I  fire. ' ' 

There  was  no  response,  and  the  young  man  let  his 
gun  speak  for  him  as  a  better  argument  than  any 
he  could  offer.  He  fired,  not  to  injure,  but  to 
frighten.  That  he  succeeded  was  evidenced  by  the 
cracking  of  twigs  much  further  away.  The  enemy, 
if  enemy  he  were,  was  retreating. 

Eric,  however,  had  little  time  to  spare  for  the 
foe.  His  principal  thought  was  for  the  dog,  that 
came  staggering  towards  him,  whining  pitifully. 
An  arrow  was  bedded  deep  in  his  side,  in  such  close 
proximity  to  the  heart  that  the  young  man's 
exclamation  as  he  saw  it  was  fiercely  vindictive. 

"Keep  still,  Jupe,  poor  fellow!"  he  said.  "We 
must  have  that  out.  Better  get  clear  of  the  forest, 
though.  This  seems  a  dangerous  neighborhood. ' ' 

The  dog  followed  him  to  the  open  land,  the 
wistful  eyes,  full  of  pain  and  longing,  fixed  upon  him. 
Then  the  young  man  knelt,  and  drew  out  the 
arrow.  A  red  stream  followed  it,  and  Eric  took 
his  handkerchief  to  staunch  the  blood.  Jupe, 
meanwhile,  uttered  no  protest,  and  only  a  low 
whine  told  of  the  pain.  The  young  man  was  yet 
kneeling  over  the  dog  when  the  sound  of  a  footstep 
caused  him  to  turn.  He  was  not  surprised  to  see 
the  maiden  who,  since  a  certain  winter  night,  had 
occupied  a  place  in  his  thoughts  never  yet  taken  by 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        205 

another.  An  hour  ago  he  would  have  been  sur- 
prised. Now  he  was  almost  expecting  to  see  her. 

The  face  was  a  little  more  mature,  a  little  less 
childlike,  and  the  figure  had  grown  taller — for  the 
rest,  she  was  the  very  maiden  of  that  night.  She 
looked  at  him  for  a  moment.  Then  she  advanced 
with  outstretched  hand. 

"You  are  Jupe's  master,"  she  said. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

Eric  was  on  his  feet  in  a  moment.  His  face 
lighted  up  as  his  hand  advanced  to  meet  the  one 
outstretched,  but  before  the  tips  of  his  fingers 
could  come  in  contact  with  it,  he  drew  back. 

' '  Nay,  I  may  not  touch  that  hand, ' '  he  said,  with 
proud  humility.  .  "Kind  lady,  you  know  not  to 
whom  you  speak.  I  am  a  convict. ' ' 

The  light  had  left  his  face.  A  deep  red  flush 
took  its  place.  The  face  of  the  girl  clouded  in 
sympathy.  For  a  minute  she  was  silent.  Then  she 
smiled. 

"My  name  is  Agneta, "  she  said.  "And  I  do  not 
think  that  Jupe's  master  can  afford  to  refuse  to  be 
friendly  with  Jupe's  mistress." 

Then  her  eye  fell  on  the  dog,  and  the  expression 
of  her  countenance  changed. 

"He  is. hurt!"  she  cried,  in  a  distressed  tone. 

She  was 'kneeling  in  Eric's  place  almost  before 
the  words  were  out  of  her  mouth.  The  pathetic 
eyes  of  the  animal  moved  from  one  to  the  other 
with  equal  affection. 

"Who  did  it?"  asked  Agneta. 

"A  skulking  Indian,"  replied  the  young  man 
bitterly.  .. 

She  looked  at  him  in  astonishment. 

"But  the  Indians  'have  ever  been  friendly,"  she 
said.  ".Why  should  they  hurt  poor  Jupe?" 

206 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        207 

"I  know  not,"  answered  Eric.  "The  dog  showed 
much  excitement.  He  ran  into  the  forest.  Then  I 
heard  the  twang  of  a  bow,  and  was  in  time  to  dis- 
charge my  gun  after  the  retreating  figure. ' ' 

"It  is  strange,"  said  Agneta,  and  added:  "The 
blood  is  staunching.  I  will  fetch  a  bandage.  Then 
can  we  better  keep  this  in  place. ' ' 

He  watched  her  as  she  went,  and  wondered 
whether  his  eyes  were  playing  him  false.  The 
three  years  that  had  passed  seemed  'wiped  out,  and 
all  was  as  on  that  winter  night,  except  that  he  him- 
self was  no  longer  a  fugitive.  A  fugitive?  Nay; 
but  he  was  a  convict,  and  as  he  stood  awaiting  the 
girl's  return,  the  bitterness  of  the  fact  came -upon 
him  afresh.  A  convict  in  the  presence  of  the 
maiden  who  for  three  years  had  occupied  a  large 
part  of  his  thoughts!  Hundreds  of  times  he  had 
dreamt  of  meeting  her,  but  always  in  his  thought  he 
was  free,  with  the  past  wiped  out,  and  the  hope  of  an 
honorable  future  before  him.  His  dream  .was  real- 
ized. He  had  met  her  again,  but  he  was  a  convict 
still.  That  one  difference  robbed  the  realization  of 
its  gladness. 

She  returned  quickly,  and  dropped  upon  the 
ground  by  the  side  of  the  dog.  Two  pairs  of  hands 
busied  themselves  about  the  bandage.  Jupe  took 
their  ministrations  with  the  utmost  gratitude  and 
love.  Eric  did  not  need .  to  ask  how  his  old  friend 
had  been  treated.  ,The  dog's  -affection  for  the  girl 
told  its  own  story.  .  •  '.  • 

He  tried  to  thank  her,  but  his  words  sounded  cold. 


208        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

He  could  not  forget  the  barrier  between  himself 
and  her,  and  he  feared  to  overstep  the  bounds  that 
pride  or  humility  set  about  him.  His  heart  was 
not  cold.  It  was  burning  and  thumping,  and  send- 
ing the  hot  blood  to  his  face  every  time  the  girl's 
fingers  touched  his.  This  girl,  half  child,  half 
woman,  had  so  long  occupied  her  own  distinctive 
place  in  his  life,  that  he  could  not  meet  her  as  he 
would  have  met  any  other. 

"There,  that  is  the  best  we  can  do  for  him,"  said 
Agneta,  lovingly  stroking  the  dog's  head,  but  look- 
ing up  into  the  young  man's  face.  "Now  you  will 
have  to  come  with  him  to  the  house,  for  I  am  sure 
he  will  not  leave  you. ' ' 

' '  For  you  I  think  he  would, ' '  said  Eric,  smiling. 

"I  am  not  going  to  try  my  influence  against 
yours, ' '  she  said.  ' '  I  am  not  fond  of  being  worsted. ' ' 

She  stood  up  and  waited  for  him  to  move. 

"If  we  go  to  the  house  together,"  she  said,  "Jupe 
will  be  spared  the  pain  of  deciding  between  us. ' ' 

Her  words  were  a  command.     Eric  obeyed  it. 

"Did  you  come  on  purpose  to  see  Jupe?"  she  asked, 
as  they  walked  towards  the  house. 

"Nay,"  he  said,  "I  knew  not  but  that  the  dog  and 
his  kind  mistress  were  in  the  old  land." 

"Then  your  coming  was  by  accident,"  she  said. 
"Truly  I  am  glad  of  the  happening." 

"It  is  good  of  you  to  say  so,"  he  replied,  "but — " 
and  his  glance  at  her  was  doubtful — "the  lady,  -your 
mother,  may  be  less  willing  to  welcome  one  who  is 
yet  a  convict." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        209 

She  turned  her  face  fully  towards  him.  He  was 
struck  by  the  sadness  upon  it. 

"My  mother  is  dead,"  she  said,  "else  would  she 
undeceive  you  more  quickly  than  I  can  do. ' ' 

"Forgive  me.  I  thought  not  of  that,"  he  cried, 
and  now  his  hand  was  held  out  eagerly.  "I  am  a 
selfish  boor,  thinking  only  of  my  own  pain." 

She  smiled,  but  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"My  mother  heard  your  story, "  she  said,  "and  she 
thought  as  I  did  that  your  judgment  of  yourself 
was  over  harsh.  I  would  she^  were  here  to  welcome 
you,  yet  will  grandfather  Axel  not  fail  to  extend  to 
you  the  fullest  hospitality. ' ' 

' '  Nay,  I  will  but  put  poor  Jupe  under  your  kind 
care  again,  and  depart, ' '  said  Eric  hastily. 

He  had  forgotten  hunger  and  weariness  in  the 
excitement  of  the  meeting — forgotten  also  his  inten- 
tion of  seeking  shelter  at  this  house.  Now,  as  the 
thought  returned  to  him,  he  shrank  from  it.  In  any 
other  dwelling  he  would  be  known  only  as  one  in 
the  service  of  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden,  to  the 
inhabitants  of  this  house  he  must  appear  in  his  true 
character.  To  take  that  place  in  the  presence  of 
the  maiden  at  his  side  was  harder  than  to  go  away 
hungry. 

"In  that  case  you  can  be  neither  hungry  nor 
tired,  and  you  cannot  have  traveled-  far,"  said 
Agneta. 

She  was  looking  at  him  questioningly.  With 
those  clear  eyes  upon  him  he  could  not  but  speak 
the  truth. 


210        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

I  would  journey  a  little  further  before  I  rest," 
he  said. 

"That  you  may  sojourn  under  another  roof  than 
ours?"  she  replied.  "Verily  you  must  think  ill  of 
us.  Grandfather  Axel,"  she  added,  raising  her 
voice,  "here  is  an  unwilling  guest,  who  is,  I  think, 
both  hungry  and  tired,  but  who  has  such  grave 
doubts  of  our  hospitality  that  he  would  seek  further 
for  rest  and  food. ' ' 

Eric  looked  up  and  saw  an  old  man  approach- 
ing. 

"He  who  comes  in  friendliness  need  look  no 
further  for  either  the  rest  or  the  food, ' '  said  Axel. 
"We  can  afford  him  both.  Whom  have  we  here, 
my  bairn?" 

"Jupe's  master,"  said  the  maiden,  with  a  bright 
smile. 

"He  is  welcome,"  replied  Axel. 

"Nay,  sir,  speak  not  too  hastily,  lest  you  repent  of 
your  words,"  said  Eric  quickly.  "Know  you  that 
you  welcome  a  convict?" 

The  old  man  looked  at  him  gravely  and  deliber- 
ately. The  hot  blood  surged  over  Eric's  face. 

"Do  I  welcome  an  honest  man,"  he  asked,  "one 
who,  but  for  his  country's  decision  in  one  particular, 
would  be  a  useful  citizen  of  this  land  to-day?" 

"You  welcome  one  whose  aim  is  to  be  such 
though  he  is  a  convict, ' '  said  Eric. 

"Come  in,  friend,"  rejoined  Axel.  "I  ask  not 
for  better  guest. ' ' 

The  plight  of  the  dog  had  not  escaped  the  old 


man's  eye,  and  when  he  had  assured  the  stranger 
of  welcome  he  turned  to  Jupe. 

"What  has  befallen  the  dog-,"  he  asked. 

' '  He  was  shot  by  an  Indian, ' '  said  Eric.  ' '  Sir,  I 
would  not  alarm  you  needlessly,  yet  methinks  that 
all  the  red  men  around  here  are  not  friends.  The 
scowl  on  yonder  sneak's  face  savored  of  anything 
but  friendliness. ' ' 

Axel  Bonde  looked  grave. 

"I  know  not  of  a  single  Indian  who  has  cause 
for  complaint  against  me, "  he  said.  "Could  his 
arrow  have  been  intended  for  yourself?" 

"Scarcely,"  replied  the  young  man,  "since  I 
spoke  not  to  human  being,  red  or  white,  during  all 
the  tramp  of  the  day. ' ' 

Within  the  dwelling  Eric  found  no  lack  of  hos- 
pitality. The  housewife  herself  was  gracious  to 
him,  and  her  daughter  Maria,  a  well  grown  girl  of 
seventeen,  was  not  behind  her  mother  in  friendliness. 
Bacon  of  the  worthy  Katarina's  own  curing,  and 
cheese  of  her  making,  were  soon  set  before  him, 
but  it  surely  took  less  of  the  good  woman's  store  to 
satisfy  Eric's  hunger  than  it  would  have  taken  of 
the  provisions  of  any  other  housekeeper.  The 
thoughts  of  the  young  man  were  employed  less  with 
that  which  passed  his  lips  than  with  the  maiden 
who  had  looked  at  him  so  kindly  as  she  urged  him 
to  accept  the  hospitality  of  the  farm-house. 

"And  you  are  engaged  on  a  mission  for  Governor 
Printz  himself?" 

The  speaker  was  Olof,  the  son  of  Axel  Bonde, 


212        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

and  he  sat  by  his  own  fireside  when  the  evening 
meal  was  over. 

"Aye,"  said  Eric,  "I  am  commissioned  to  rove, 
and  to  bring  back  to  his  Honor  specimens  of  rock 
and  timber,  of  nuts  that  may  afford  oil,  and  of  aught 
else  that  could  be  turned  to  good  account." 

"Well,  well,  I'm  glad  you  wandered  as  far  as 
here,"  returned  the  good  man  heartily.  "You 
might  be  in  a  worse  place. ' ' 

He  was  surely  in  little  danger  of  contradiction 
from  his  guest.  It  may  have  been  because  there 
was  for  him  a  central  spot  to  the  scene,  but  certain 
it  was  that  to  Eric  Helm  that  big  living  room  looked 
a  place  that  might  hold  its  own  by  the  side  of  many 
a  stately  apartment.  The  month  was  October,  and 
a  fire  had  been  lighted  on  the  hearth.  When  dark- 
ness fell  without,  it  was  bidden  to  stay  without,  for 
long  lath-like  strips  of  pitch-pine  were  lighted,  and 
lights  and  shadows  played  picturesquely  about  the 
great  room.  The  broken  spruce  twigs  that  carpeted 
the  floor  looked  thick  and  soft  in  the  shadows, 
and  the  long  wooden  sofas  sent  back  an  apprecia- 
tive reflection.  The  flame  lit  up  the  forms  of  the 
two  serving  maids  who  walked  back  and  forth  at 
their  wheels,  and  fell  on  the  big  loom  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  room. 

At  closer  range  it  busied  itself  with  the  faces  and 
forms  of  those  who  sat  immediately  round  the  hearth, 
bringing  into  view  the  broad  smile  of  Olof,  the  son 
of  Axel,  and  the  keen  glances  of  Katarina  his  wife. 
It  fell  on  the  buxom  Maria,  and  Eric  noticed  that 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        213 

the  face  of  the  girl  was  pleasant  to  look  upon,  and 
it  played  about  the  fair  hair  of  the  little  Kolina  and 
her  brother  Ian.  Then  it  went  glancing  across  to 
the  further  side  of  the  hearth,  and  touched  softly 
the  cheek  of  the  maiden  who  looked  strangely  out 
of  place  and  yet  at  home  in  the  family  group.  She 
sat  by  Axel  Bonde,  her  fingers  industriously  spin- 
ning the  flax  that  had  grown  on  the  farm  lands  with- 
out. She  did  not  often  raise  her  eyes,  else  would 
those  of  Eric  have  been  less  free  to  stray  that  way. 

"So  the  Governor  is  looking  for  treasure  in  the 
land,  is  he?"  asked  Olof. 

"Yes.  Such  are  his  directions  from  Sweden, ' '  said 
Eric.  "He  would  learn  what  trees  grow  in  the 
forest,  and  how  far  they  can  be  of  use  to  send  to  the 
old  land.  And  in  the  earth  itself  also  he  would  seek 
for  stores  of  wealth.  Minerals  plentiful  enough  to 
be  worth  the  working  are,  he  thinks,  to  be  found 
here.  Therefore  has  he  sent  me  forth,  that  I  may 
go  through  New  Sweden,  and  report  to  him  my  dis- 
coveries. ' ' 

"Governor  Printz  is  no  fool,"  said  the  peasant 
appreciatively.  "He  desires  to  be  ahead  of  the 
Dutch  Director.  Truly  he  had  need  bestir  him- 
self, for  Director  Stuyvesant  is  awake,  of  that  I'll 
swear,  else  would  he  not  have  built  his  new  fort 
at  this  end  of  the  river.  Whether  it  be  minerals 
or  trees  he  is  in  need  of,  Governor  Printz  would 
do  well  to  make  the  best  of  his  time  in  getting 
them. ' ' 

"I  must  be  here  not  far  from  this  same  Dutch 


214        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

fort,"  said  Eric.  "I  expected  to  come  across  it  ere 
this." 

"Far?"  laughed  Olof.  "Young  man,  if  you  pass 
yon  knot  of  trees,  'twill  be  in  full  sight  of  your  eyes, 
though  it  lies  somewhat  lower  down  the  river. 
Director-General  Stuyvesant  came  not  to  New 
Sweden  for  nothing.  He  chose  a  right  fair  spot  on 
which  to  place  his  fort.  Aye,  and  they  tell  me  it 
goes  hard  with  John  Printz  to  see  it  in  these  parts." 

"Yes,  he  likes  it  not,"  said  Eric,  watching  the 
glint  of  the  fire  on  a  fair  head  across  the  hearth. 

If  he  had  lifted  his  eyes,  he  might  perchance  have 
seen  that  which  would  have  changed  the  current  of 
his  thoughts. 

The  chimney  was  large,  though  not  as  wide  above 
as  a  good  Dutch  chimney  of  that  period,  for  it 
tapered  off  as  it  rose.  It  was  wide  enough,  how- 
ever, to  let  a  pair  of  small  vindictive  eyes  peer  down. 
The  light  of  the  fire  was  reflected  in  them,  and  if 
Eric,  who  sat  on  the  innermost  seat  of  the  hearth, 
had  looked  straight  up,  he  might  surely  have  seen 
the  gleam  in  those  black  eyes  at  the  top.  He  had 
no  time  to  look  up,  however.  He  was  watching  the 
play  of  the  firelight  on  a  maiden's  hair. 

The  figure  to  which  the  eyes  belonged  had  crept 
very  noiselessly  to  its  post  of  observation  on  the 
roof.  Had  Jupe  been  outside  the  house,  instead  of 
resting  behind  his  master,  the  noiselessness  would 
have  availed  the  Indian  less. 

"White  man  shoot  into  the  brush — Indian  shoot 
into  the  chimney!" 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        215 

That  was  what  the  young  brave  was  saying  to 
himself,  as  he  softly  drew  an  arrow  from  his  quiver, 
and  fitted  it  to  the  bow.  The  black  eyes  gleamed 
savagely.  The  blaze  below  was  dying  down.  The 
Indian  lad  leant  further  over  the  chimney,  and  his 
ringers  drew  the  string. 

Was  the  hand  less  cautious,  or  did  the  last  flash 
of  light  before  the  flame  went  out  show  the  dog  the 
gleaming  eyes  above?  He  was  on  his  feet,  bristling, 
and  growling  in  the  direction  of  the  fire,  his  head 
uplifted,  and  his  whole  attitude  one  of  rage. 

"What  is  it,  Jupe?" 

Strange  that  no  thought  of  danger  came  to  the 
young  man  as  he  stepped  within  the  hearth,  full  in 
range  of  that  arrow  ready  to  start  on  its  deadly 
mission. 

Twang  went  the  bow-string,  and  ping!  came  an 
arrow  against  some  hard  substance. 

Then  the  eyes  of  the  Indian  peered  into  total 
darkness,  and  he  rubbed  them  in  astonishment  and 
fear.  Had  the  manitou  of  the  white  man  interfered 
in  his  behalf,  or  was  there  a  devil  in  the  arrow,  that 
had  made  it  bring  death  and  darkness  to  the  whole 
household  of  the  white  man?  When  the  arrow  left 
the  bow  the  young  man  was  fairly  beneath  it. 
Now  he  had  disappeared,  and  the  fire  itself  had 
gone.  What  strange  and  terrible  thing  had 
occurred? 

Nothing,  except  that  the  housewife  had  taken 
advantage  of  the  general  move  to  sharply  pull  the 
string  that  hung  above  the  mantel  shelf.  It  sent 


216        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

into  its  place  an  iron  slide,  made  to  close  the  chimney 
when  the  smoke  had  all  left  the  wood  upon  the  hearth. 
The  slide  fitted  across  the  tunnel  and  shut  in  the  heat, 
making  the  room  warmer.  It  was  for  this  that  the 
chimney,  built  after  the  Swedish  fashion  of  the  day, 
narrowed  above  the  mantel  shelf..  The  sharp  ping 
of  the  arrow  sounded  at  the  moment  when  it  struck 
the  hard  iron,  and  rebounded,  to  fall  back  upon  the 
slide,  and  rest,  a  harmless  thing,  beyond  the  reach 
of  its  owner  or  the  possibility  of  doing  harm  to  its 
intended  victim. 

"What  ails  the  dog?"  said  Olof.  "His  wound  has 
made  him  savage." 

Agneta  was  already  by  his  side,  trying  to  soothe 
him,  but  Axel  Bonde  rose  and  quietly  left  the 
hearth. 

On  the  roof  the  Indian  shook  with  fright,  and  lay 
crouching,  fearing  as  much  to  depart  as  to  remain. 
Then  his  ear  caught  the  sound  of  voices,  and  his 
terror  decreased.  The  darkness,  however,  remained. 
In  all  his  experience  he  had  never  known  fire  to 
disappear  so  suddenly,  and  that  without  apparent 
cause.  He  grew  desirous  of  leaving  the  dwelling 
of  the  white  men,  and  seeking  the  companionship  of 
men  of  his  own  race.  He  listened  long,  and  then 
cautiously  made  his  way  from  the  roof,  experiencing 
a  sensation  of  relief  when  he  felt  the  solid  earth 
beneath  his  feet  again. 

As  he  emerged  from  the  shadow  of  the  building  a 
figure  approached  him,  and  the  voice  of  Axel  Bonde 
said: 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        217 

' '  Friend,  if  you  seek  shelter  or  food  fear  not  to 
ask  them  at  my  house,  but  if  you  seek  evil,  remem- 
ber that  Axel  Bonde  and  his  household  are  the 
friends  of  their  Indian  brothers,  and  that  the  red 
men  deal  not  treacherously  with  their  friends." 

Then  he  turned  and  went  back  to  the  dwelling, 
and  the  young  Indian  disappeared  in  the  darkness. 


CHAPTER   XIX 

The  Director-General  of  New  Netherland  had 
come  and  gone,  leaving  behind  him  two  lasting 
memorials,  a  fort  on  the  South  River  a  short  dis- 
tance below  the  farm  of  Axel  Bonde,  and  a  con- 
stantly uprising  fountain  of  wrath  in  the  heart  of 
John  Printz. 

Pieter  Stuyvesant  had  had  more  than  one  inter- 
view with  the  Swedish  Governor,  and  if  he  had  not 
succeeded  in  convincing  him  that  the  Dutch  had  a 
prior  claim  to  the  South  River,  he  had  very  surely 
convinced  him  that  he  himself  laid  present  claim  to 
much  territory  there,  and  that  he  had  no  intention 
of  relinquishing  that  claim.  Worse  still,  he  had 
held  a  conference  with  the  Indians  in  his  own  Fort 
Nassau.  When  John  Printz  heard  of  that  confer- 
ence, Printz  Hall  trembled. 

"His  aim  is  to  sweep  the  land  from  under  our 
feet,"  he  shouted.  "What  mean  those  lying  turn- 
coats, the  Indians,  that  they  thus  go  over  to  the 
enemy?  Think  they  John  Printz  will  stand  this?  I 
will  appeal  to  the  home  government.  I  will  double 
my  force  of  men.  I  will  show  Pieter  Stuyvesant 
where  he  is.  Give  in  to  the  claims  of  a  one  legged 
Dutch  thief?  Not  while  my  name  is  John  Printz." 

There  was  possibly  more  than  ordinary  excuse  for 
the  ruffling  of  the  Governor's  temper.  Pieter 

218 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        219 

Stuyvesant  found  the  Indians  disposed  to  be  both 
friendly  and  communicative.  Not  only  did  they 
declare  that  the  Swedes  had  usurped  all  the  land 
they  claimed,  except  the  neighborhood  of  Fort 
Christina  itself,  but  they  then  and  there  confirmed 
to  the  Chief  Sachem  of  the  Manhattans,  as  a  per- 
petual inheritance  of  the  West  India  Company,  the 
whole  territory  south  of  the  Swedish  Fort  Christina, 
as  far  down  as  Boomtjes  or  Bombay  Hook. 

Another  large  tract  of  country  on  the  eastern  side 
of  the  river  was  also  during  his  visit  presented  to 
Stuyvesant,  and  the  land  around  the  Schuylkill 
had  already  been  ceded  to  the  Dutch.  The  Great 
Sachem  of  the  Manhattans  had  on  the  whole  good 
reason  to  be  satisfied  with  his  friends  the  Indians  of 
the  South  River. 

His  conference  with  the  red  men  satisfactorily 
concluded,  Stuyvesant  repaired  in  state  to  Ten- 
acong,  and  Printz  Hall  witnessed  the  spectacle  of 
two  rival  claimants  to  the  region  of  the  South  River 
sheltered  under  one  roof,  in  much  secret  wrath  and 
outward  friendliness  discussing  the  vexed  ques- 
tion of  rights  founded  on  discovery  and  earliest 
colonization,  against  rights  established  by  actual 
and  continued  habitation.  There  was  much  diplo- 
matic profession  of  friendship,  and  promise  of 
abstaining  from  all  hostility,  and  acting  as  friends 
and  allies,  together  with  much  inward  determination 
on  the  part  of  each  Governor  to  further  the  interests 
of  his  own  country,  and  see  that  his  rival  in  no  way 
gained  an  advantage  over  him. 


220        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

With  a  remembrance  of  the  superior  resources  of 
the  Director-General,  did  he  choose  to  draw  upon 
New  Netherland  for  soldiers,  John  Printz  for  the 
time  controlled  his  anger,  but  he  was  very  wary 
about  giving  the  exact  boundaries  of  the  territory 
claimed  by  the  Swedes.  "The  Swedish  limits  were 
wide  and  broad  enough,"  he  declared  loftily,  and 
referred  the  Director  to  Stockholm  for  documentary 
proof  of  his  words. 

Then  followed  a  step  which  proved  Pieter 
Stuyvesant  to  be  a  man  of  action.  Fort  Nassau, 
having  been  shewn  unequal  to  the  task  of  protecting 
Dutch  interests  on  the  South  River,  by  reason  of 
being  too  far  up  the  same,  was  by  the  Director- 
General  condemned  to  destruction,  and  in  its  stead 
a  new  fort  was  begun. 

It  might  have  been  a  desire  for  friendly  inter- 
course that  prompted  the  Governor  of  New  Nether- 
land  to  choose  the  particular  location  he  selected  for 
the  new  fort.  It  was  but  four  miles  from  the  oldest 
of  the  Swedish  strongholds,  Fort  Christina,  on  the 
Minquas'  Kill.  On  the  west  side  of  the  river,  at 
Sand  Hook,  near  the  present  site  of  Newcastle,  the 
walls  of  Fort  Casimir  rose.  Dutch  and  Swedes 
were  here,  in  very  truth,  near  enough  for  that 
"neighborly  friendship  and  correspondence" 
mutually  agreed  upon  by  the  Governors.  It  was 
possible,  however,  that  Governor  Stuyvesant  was 
more  particularly  influenced  by  the  fact  that  Fort 
Casimir,  being  below  both  Tenacong  and  Fort 
Christina,  would  be  far  enough  down  the  river  to 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        221 

exert  a  controlling  influence  over  the  trade  of  the 
same,  and  near  enough  to  Fort  Christina  to  be  a 
constant  reminder  to  the  Swedes  that  New  Nether- 
land  claimed  a  share  in  the  South  River. 

Against  the  building  of  that  stronghold  the  soul 
of  John  Printz  rebelled,  and  the  tongue  of  John 
Printz  protested.  But  with  Pieter  Stuyvesant  yet 
in  the  land,  and  no  instructions  from  the  Swedish 
government,  the  wisdom  of  John  Printz  counselled 
caution.  Therefore  Fort  Casimir  became  an 
established  fact,  and  John  Printz,  if  he  did  not 
altogether  hold  his  peace,  at  least  refrained  from 
disturbing  the  peace  of  the  land. 

But  when  Pieter  Stuyvesant  had  taken  formal 
leave  of  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden,  and  the 
territory  of  the  South  River,  John  Printz  shut  him- 
self in  his  chamber,  and  refused  to  see  even  his 
daughter.  The  ship  that  carried  home  the  Director 
of  New  Netherland  was  well  out  on  the  open  sea 
before  he  emerged  from  his  seclusion,  and  when  he 
did  appear  Printz  Hall  shook  beneath  the  footstep  of 
the  man  who,  for  more  than  eight  years,  had  held 
uninterrupted  sway  in  New  Sweden.  He  swore  at 
the  servants  who  waited  on  him,  and  the  soldiers 
who  came  at  his  bidding.  He  swore  at  those  who 
approached  him,  and  those  who  kept  far  from  him. 
The  deep  angry  voice  of  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden 
filled  Printz  Hall,  and  those  who  escaped  his  wrath 
for  the  moment  thanked  the  fates  and  wondered 
how  long  it  would  be  before  their  turn  came. 

"Where  is  Eric  Helm?"  demanded  the  Governor 


222        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

angrily,  one  day  remembering  that  it  was  long  since 
he  saw  the  young  engineer. 

Unlucky  was  the  attendant  who  reminded  him 
that  it  was  the  Governor  himself  who  had  given  the 
young  man  work  at  a  distance  from  Tenacong.  He 
swore  at  the  informant,  and  turned  his  back  on  him 
and  his  news.  Thereupon  it  was  deemed  expedient 
to  summon  Eric  Helm. 

"Your  Honor  wishes  to  see  me,"  said  the  young 
man,  entering  the  Governor's  presence  unan- 
nounced. 

"How  do  you  know  that?"  growled  John  Printz. 
"You've  not  been  here  to  ask." 

"Your  Excellency  desired — "  began  Eric,  but  the 
Governor  cut  him  short. 

"Little  matters  it  what  I  desire,  with  such  a  set 
of  fools  to  do  my  bidding, ' '  he  said. 

Eric  was  silent. 

"Well,  what  are  you  waiting  for?"  demanded  the 
Governor,  with  an  oath. 

"For  your  Excellency's  instructions, "  said  Eric. 

"Instructions!"  shouted  the  Governor.  "Verily, 
it's  a  set  of  idiots  I  rule  over.  Is  there  never  a  man 
among  you  that  knows  how  to  make  himself  useful 
without  being  set  about  it  by  me?  You're  fools,  all 
of  you.  The  world's  full  of  fools,  as  well  in 
Sweedland  as  here.  Don't  the  Queen's  ministers 
know  that  New  Sweden  is  worth  saving?  Why 
don't  they  send  me  men,  plenty  of  them,  that  I 
may  level  that  rascally  Director's  fort,  and  shew 
those  turncoat  Indians  which  Governor  it  will  pay 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        223 

them  best  to  be  friendly  with.  What  are  you 
standing  staring  there  for?"  he  demanded  suddenly. 

An  answer  not  being  ready  on  Eric's  tongue,  the 
Governor  found  his  own  tongue  equal  to  the  emer- 
gency. 

"Get  out  of  here,  and  do  your  part,"  he  ordered 
peremptorily.  "The  excellent  resources  of  this 
land  must  be  demonstrated  to  those  at  home.  Go 
you  and  explore  the  country,  and  see  you  don't  spare 
yourself. ' ' 

Then,  as  Eric  yet  waited  for  further  instructions, 
he  added  vehemently : 

"Off  with  you,  and  that  at  once.  Look  out  for 
minerals,  and  especially  for  the  precious  metals. 
And  where  there  are  trees,  the  wood  of  which  would 
be  useful  in  Sweden,  bring  me  specimens.  Get  you 
gone,  and  see  that  you  bring  such  an  account  of  the 
land  as  shall  convince  Her  Majesty's  Government 
that  New  Sweden  will  pay  for  the  outlay  of  a  few 
soldiers,  and  that  John  Printz  is  not  a  fool  when  he 
asks  for  aid.  And,  mind  you,  rake  up  the  few  wits 
you  can  boast  of,  that  your  errand  be  not  in  vain." 

"In  what  direction  shall  I  go,  and  how  far?"  asked 
Eric. 

"In  what  direction?  In  every  direction,"  roared 
John  Printz,  with  a  sudden  access  of  rage.  "How 
far?  Go  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  beneath  it,  for 
all  I  care." 

And  at  that,  Eric  started  on  his  investigations, 
and  in  the  course  of  them  found  that  for  which  he 
was  not  looking,  even  Axel  Bonde  and  his  charge, 


224        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  maiden  Agneta.  That  discovery  altered  the 
aspect  of  New  Sweden  for  Eric  Helm. 

Very  much  unknown  to  himself  the  young 
engineer  had  also  found  a  champion.  Axel  Bonde's 
granddaughter  was  loud  in  her  praises. 

"It  was  a  downright  sin  to  send  him  out  here  as  a 
convict,"  she  said.  "The  Governor  ought  to 
pardon  him.  I  wonder  how  soon  he'll  come  back 
again.  I'm  not  so  certain  that  he'll  come  at  all. 
He  did  not  say  he  would  when  grandfather  asked 
him.  He  was  looking  at  Agneta.  She  could  have 
made  him  promise  if  she'd  tried.  Why  didn't  you, 
Agneta?" 

The  color  rose  to  the  girl's  cheeks. 

"I  think  he  will  come  again  to  see  Jupe,"  she  said. 
"He  knows  that  we  shall  be  glad  to  see  him." 

"I'd  have  been  able  to  do  more  than  think,  if  I'd 
been  in  your  place,"  said  Maria.  "Truly  I  think 
sometimes  you  have  little  sense.  You  are  only  two 
years  younger  than  I  am,  and  /  should  have  seen 
that  he  was  waiting  for  me  to  ask  him. ' ' 

The  flush  on  Agneta's  face  deepened. 

"You  mistake,  Maria,"  she  said  proudly.  "Eric 
Helm  understands  that  we  shall  deem  his  company 
a  pleasure.  I  certainly  assured  him  of  my  own  wish 
that  he  should  return. ' ' 

"Assured  him!"  repeated  Maria  scornfully.  "A 
little  teasing  until  he  promised  would  have  gone 
further  than  all  your  assurances.  He  would  have 
kept  his  word  to  you.  I  want  to  see  him  again,  and 
so,  I  believe,  do  you,  though  you  won't  say  so." 


IN    CASTLE    AND  COLONY         225 

Maria's  desire  seemed  at  that  moment  little  likely 
to  be  fulfilled.  When  Eric  Helm's  hand  rested 
lingeringly  on  Jupe's  head,  as  he  bade  the  dog  go 
back  to  his  mistress,  he  meant  the  caress  for  a  long 
farewell.  He  went  away  telling  himself  that  his 
return  should  be  indefinitely  delayed.  He  had 
realized  his  dream,  but  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
Agneta  had  been  more  than  half  pain. 

Never,  since  the  first  days  of  his  life  as  a  convict, 
had  he  chafed  so  much  against  his  peculiar  posi- 
tion. He  had  become  accustomed  to  his  relations 
with  John  Printz,  and  with  the  daughter  of  the 
Governor.  At  Tenacong  also  the  young  engineer 
was  known  as  a  useful  man,  and  if  occasionally  men 
made  him  feel  that  his  foothold  among  them  was 
uncertain,  it  was  never  the  better  class  among 
the  Swedes  who  were  responsible  for  his  annoy- 
ance. 

Now  the  old  pain  of  the  convict's  lot  had  returned, 
and  with  it  the  weary  questioning  of  the  justice  or 
injustice  of  his  fate.  Aye,  and  the  key  by  which  he 
had  opened  for  himself  a  way  out  of  the  endless 
round  of  accusation  and  excuse  was  gone.  The 
memory  of  a  pair  of  blue  eyes,  and  of  the  sound  of 
a  soft  young  voice,  could  no  longer  bring  relief,  or 
give  clearness  to  the  dazed  brain.  Nay,  it  was  the 
thought  of  those  eyes  that  set  his  brain  in  a  whirl, 
and  raised  new  questions  that  went  threading  in  and 
out  among  the  others,  and  grew  more  and  more 
intricate  as  he  tried  to  free  them. 

He  went  out  in  the  morning  with  a  savage  deter- 


226        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

initiation  to  let  the  Governor's  business  engross  all 
his  thoughts,  and  came  in  at  night,  weary  in  body 
and  mind,  to  carry  on  a  train  of  reasoning  that  the 
day  through  had  been  argued  threadbare,  and  at 
night  was  as  insistent  as  ever, 


CHAPTER  XX 

"My  son,  what  ails  you?  You  have  traveled  far 
to-day,  and  you  are  weary,  yet  your  feet  go  back 
and  forth  across  your  room  as  if  you  were  in  need  of 
exercise.  You  have  eaten  nothing  since  morn,  for 
so  your  own  tongue  testified,  and  you  let  a  good 
roast  duck  stare  you  in  the  eyes  in  vain,  and  go 
hungry  from  the  table.  Is  it  sickness  of  mind  or 
body  that  thus  manifests  itself,  for  of  a  truth  I  know 
that  something  is  wrong  with  you?" 

The  stout  Dutchwoman  came  boldly  into  .her 
guest's  room  as  she  spoke,  and  pushed  to  the  door. 
She  belonged  to  the  Dutch  settlers  that  some  years 
before  the  time  of  Governor  Printz  had  put  them- 
selves under  the  protection  of  the  Swedish  govern- 
ment, and  come  to  New  Sweden  to  live.  They 
owned  no  allegiance  to  New  Netherland  and  the 
Dutch  Director  of  the  same,  and  even  John  Printz 
found  no  fault  with  their  loyalty  to  New  Sweden. 

The  business  of  the  Governor  had  kept  Eric  Helm 
for  some  days  in  the  vicinity  of  their  settlement,  and 
he  had  gone  back  and  forth  to  the  home  of  the 
kindly  vrouw,  who  had  not  only  made  him  at  home 
in  her  house,  but  found  for  him  a  place  in  her  heart. 

"Look  here,  my  lad,"  she  said,  "I'm  a  mother 
with  two  boys  of  my  own  laid  under  ground.  I 
know  when  another  mother's  son  is  in  trouble." 

227 


228        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

The  young  man  stopped  in  his  walk. 

"You  are  perhaps  fortunate,"  he  said,  and  though 
the  words  were  harsh,  the  tone  was  gentle. 

She  understood  him. 

"In  having  them  beneath  the  ground?"  she  said. 
"Nay,  boy,  you  are  a  poor  judge  of  a  mother's 
heart.  And  you  know  little  more  of  your  own, ' '  she 
added,  quietly,  "if  you  think  you  can  ease  its  pain 
by  making  it  bitter. ' ' 

"It  is  bitter  already,"  said  Eric,  with  a  half  smile. 

"Against  whom?" 

"Against  itself." 

She  approached  him,  and  laid  her  hand  on  his  arm. 
"I've  known  you  for  ten  days,  my  son,"  she  said. 
"It  is  not  over  long,  truly,  yet  dare  I  swear  that 
heart  holds  no  depth  of  sin.  Of  folly  it  may  per- 
haps have  a  bitter  memory.  The  young  are  not 
always  wise." 

The  tenderness  of  the  touch  was  fatal  to  the 
hardening  process  begun  in  Eric's  heart.  He  did 
not  shake  off  the  hand  that  rested  on  his  arm. 
Instead,  he  put  his  own  on  it. 

"Mother,"  he  said,  "others  judged  differently, 
else  should  I  not  now  be  a  convict,  with  a  small 
fraction  of  my  life  in  the  brightness  behind,  and  the 
better  part  of  it  in  the  darkness  ahead." 

She  showed  no  surprise  at  his  words. 

"Aye,  lad,  I  know  your  story,  so  far  as  the  world 
can  tell  it, ' '  she  said. 

He  withdrew  his  hand,  and  moved  back  from  her, 
the  hard  look  returning  to  his  face. 


229 

"My  character  has  come  before  me,"  he  said.  "I 
might  perhaps  have  guessed  it.  'Tis  the  kind  of 
news  that  travels  fast.  I  flattered  myself — with 
how  little  cause  I  know  now — that  in  this  part  of  the 
land  I  might  be  regarded  even  as  were  other 
men." 

"Nay,  boy,  flare  not  up  so  fast/'  said  the  vrouw 
good-humoredly.  "The  news  did  not  travel.  My 
man  fetched  it.  He  took  a  boat  load  of  grain  to  be 
ground  at  the  Governor's  grand  mill  beyond  Tena- 
cong — for  truly  it  grinds  fine — and  he  stopped  to  see 
the  sights  at  Printz  Hall,  and  hear  all  that  was  to  be 
heard.  Aye,  and  he  saw  a  young  man  whom  the 
Governor  found  over  and  above  useful,  and  heard 
men  speak  in  his  praise.  He  heard,  too,  that  he 
was  a  convict.  Verily  he  came  home  and  told  me 
that  it  was  a  thousand  pities  such  a  promising  lad  as 
you  should  not  be  free.  'Twas  carrying  news,  of  a 
certainty,  yet  if  so  be  that  the  good  man  brings 
his  gossip  no  further  than  to  the  ears  of  his 
woman,  he's  not  to  be  blamed  too  hard  as  a  tale- 
monger.  ' ' 

She  looked  into  the  darkened  face  with  an  honest 
smile,  against  which  the  soul  of  the  young  man 
could  in  no  wise  steel  itself. 

"Since  the  good  man  has  told  me  a  part,  you  had 
better  tell  me  the  rest  of  your  trouble, ' '  she  said. 
"  'Twill  make  the  burden  none  the  heavier  to  share 
it." 

And  though  he  had  not  deemed  himself  in  a  mood 
to  accept  sympathy,  it  was  not  long  before  the, 


230         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

kind-hearted  vrouw  had  heard  the  young  man's 
story  from  his  own  lips. 

" Poor  boy, "  she  said.  "Truly,  there  was  excuse 
for  saying  the  future  looks  black.  But,  lad,  black 
clouds  have  a  trick  of  breaking. ' ' 

He  shook  his  head  . 

"You  think  not?  Well,  to  those  who  are  beneath 
them  they  ever  seem  to  be  made  of  brass, ' '  she  said. 
"Yet  does  the  brass  oftentimes  turn  out  to  be  very 
thin  mist,  that  floats  away  with  amazing  swiftness 
before  a  favorable  breeze.  But  this  child?"  she 
added.  "Have  you  seen  her  since?" 

A  deep  flush  came  to  the  young  man's  face. 
The  tone  was  significant. 

"Yes,  "  he  replied.  "She  is  at  present  in  New 
Sweden." 

' '  Ah !  And  she  is — how  old  ?  Well-nigh  a  maiden 
grown?" 

The  flush  grew  deeper  still. 

"Truly  I  know  not  her  age,"  he  said.  "She  is — 
a  maiden  apart  from  all  others." 

"Yes.  I  understand,"  said  the  vrouw  gently. 
"What  next?" 

What  next?  He  hesitated.  Then  the  words  came 
in  hot  haste. 

"I  will  go  on  my  way  and  forget  that  there  could 
ever  have  been  a  life  for  me,"  he  said.  "What 
right  have  I  to  mourn  for  it?  'Twas  my  own  mad 
passion  that  robbed  me  of  it." 

"Nay,  you  will  go  on  your  way  and  work  out  of  it 
a  life  stronger  for  the  one  act  of  weakness,  and 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        231 

nobler  for  the  one  wrong,"  she  said.  "Lad,  there's 
as  much  cowardice  in  abandoning  hope  as  in  aban- 
doning any  other  friend. ' ' 

He  started,  and  looked  into  her  eyes. 

"Cowardice?"  he  said. 

"Yes.  It  is  easier  to  despair  than  to  hope  and 
fight  against  odds. ' ' 

"I  have  no  right  to  hope,"  he  said.  "I  threw 
hope  away  from  me  that  night. ' ' 

"Then  pick  it  up  again,"  she  replied.  "You  had 
no  business  to  throw  it  away. ' ' 

He  was  silent,  but  the  dark  look  had  gone  from 
his  face. 

'My  boy,"  she  said,  "there  is  neither  merit  nor 
sense  in  the  needless  giving  up  of  good.  Admit,  if 
you  will,  that  it  is  beyond  your  deserts.  It  might 
soon  be,  unless  you're  better  than  the  rest  of  us. 
Yet  is  a  man  worse  than  a  fool  if  he  persuade  him- 
self that  he  takes  only  what  he  deserves,  for  verily 
then  must  he  have  little  indeed,  or  he  must  be  a 
conceited  knave. ' ' 

The  smile  on  the  young  man's  face  was  met  by  a 
motherly  glance  against  which  he  would  have  found 
it  hard  to  shut  his  heart. 

"Go  ahead,  lad,"  she  said.  "Fight  your  way  out 
from  beneath  the  shadow  of  the  past.  And  don't 
neglect  friends  because  you  think  they  are  too  good 
for  you.  That  dog  of  yours  deserves  a  visit  from 
his  master  now  and  again. ' ' 

As  one  of  the  results  of  the  good  vrouw's  words  a 
piece  of  land  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Dutch 


232        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

settlement  changed  hands,  and  Eric  Helm  acquired 
a  personal  interest  in  the  resources  of  the  South 
River.  He  was  not  without  funds.  Governor 
Printz,  while  he  was  very  glad  himself  to  profit  by 
the  young  man's  services,  saw  no  reason  why  the 
settlers  should  not  pay  for  the  same.  Perhaps  he 
did  not  himself  remember  that  it  was  his  daughter 
who  first  prompted  him  to  put  in  the  young  man's 
way  opportunities  of  earning  money.  The  lady  had 
not  lost  her  interest  in  Eric  Helm.  He  was  a  living 
proof  of  her  sagacity. 

It  might  possibly  have  been  only  fair  to  attribute 
also  to  the  good  vrouw's  words  the  fact  that  Christ- 
mastide  saw  Eric  again  drawing  near  to  Axel 
Bonde's  house.  He  had  been  telling  himself  that 
he  would  rather  stay  away,  but  it  was  noticeable — 
though  he  did  not  notice  it — that  his  feet  moved 
faster  as  he  neared  the  farm  buildings. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

"Well,  what  judge  you  now  of  your  half -hearted 
invitation?  Will  he  return  after  two  full  months, 
think  you?" 

Maria  turned  suddenly  upon  Agneta  as  the  two 
girls  were  strewing  the  floor  with  Jul-halm,  the  long 
rye  straw  that  after  being  dedicated  to  Christmas- 
tide  would  possess  strange  virtues  that  would  war- 
rant its  preservation  throughout  the  year,  and  its 
use  in  time  of  emergency. 

"Of  whom  speak  you?"  asked  Agneta,  the  tint 
upon  her  cheeks  not  as  suggestive  of  tranquillity  as 
her  tone. 

"Know  you  not?"  demanded  Maria,  flashing  a 
look  at  her. 

"And  wherefore  should  I  know?"  she  said. 

"She  means  Eric  Helm,"  piped  in  the  shrill  voice 
of  Kolina,  who  with  her  brother  Ian  was  an 
officious  assistant  in  the  Christmas  preparations. 
"Look  what  you're  doing,  Agneta,"  she  interposed 
hastily.  "There  isn't  half  enough  of  the  Jul-halm 
on  your  side  of  the  floor.  We've  got  plenty  of  it, 
and  we  shall  want  plenty  to  strew  over  the  fields  if 
they  are  unfruitful. ' 

"All  right,  little  one,  it  shall  be  spread  thickly," 
said  Agneta,  tossing  the  sweet  smelling  straw  upon 
the  floor,  and  ignoring  the  first  of  Kolina 's  remarks. 

233 


234        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Maria  wants  Eric  Helm  to  come.  Don't  you, 
Agneta?"  persisted  the  child. 

"Surely  I  do — when  he  wishes  it,"  said  the  girl. 

"Um!  He'd  have  wished  it  fast  enough  had  you 
pressed  him,"  grumbled  Maria.  "I  always  knew 
you'd  missed  an  opportunity.  Now,  it's  my  belief 
we  shall  see  him  no  more." 

How  far  her  prophecy  was  destined  to  be  fulfilled 
was  shewn  that  night  by  the  appearance  of  the 
young  man  himself. 

"You're  just  in  time,"  cried  Maria,  beaming  upon 
her  visitor.  "We  are  about  to  start  for  the  cattle 
house  to  give  the  cows  the  Jul-night  supper.  You 
must  come  with  us  and  help  in  the  good  work. ' ' 

She  extended  her  hand,  and  drew  Eric  along  with 
her,  chattering  with  such  merriment  as  she  went 
that  he  had  no  time  so  much  as  to  glance  backwards 
to  where  Agneta  followed  with  the  small  Kolina. 

"Softly  now!"  commanded  the  girl,  as  the  door 
was  thrown  open  and  the  party  trooped  in.  "Mark 
well  the  position  of  the  cattle,  that  we  may  know 
what  kind  of  harvest  to  expect  next  year.  Ah, 
see!"  she  cried,  in  seeming  distress.  "Some  of 
them  stand.  Then  will  there  be  crops  that  shall  be 
scanty. ' ' 

"Nay,  but  those  that  stand  are  few.  There  are 
more  that  lie  peacefully  down, ' '  said  Eric,  making 
the  survey  an  excuse  for  bringing  himself  into  a 
position  to  watch  Agneta. 

"Aye,  the  promise  on  the  whole  is  good," 
declared  Maria.  "Now  for  the  fun. " 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        235 

It  consisted  in  the  Christmas  Eve  visit  to  each 
stall,  to  give  the  cattle  the  best  forage  the  farm 
afforded.  At  every  stoppage  the  little  Kolina 
tripped  up  to  the  waiting  animal,  uttering  in  child- 
ish voice  the  usual  greeting,  "This  is  Christmas 
Eve,  my  little  one." 

The  ceremony  seemed  strangely  pleasant  to  Eric 
after  the  years  of  loneliness.  The  big  cattle  house, 
with  its  wondering-eyed  inmates,  the  youthful 
figures  going  back  and  forth,  the  young  pines  that 
had  been  set  up  around  the  house  in  honor  of  the 
season,  even  the  sound  of  the  wind  among  the  trees 
of  the  forest,  gave  him  a  feeling  of  Christmastide 
gladness,  a  sensation  of  being  welcomed  and  shut  in 
from  the  great  outside  world.  Perhaps  it  was  the 
occasional  glance  of  a  pair  of  soft  blue  eyes  that 
made  the  cattle  house  feel  more  homelike  than  the 
good  Dutch  vrouw's  hospitable  kitchen.  That  was 
open  to  him  to-night,  yet  it  was  the  vrouw  herself 
who  had  said:  "The  dog  Jupe  must  surely  look  for 
his  master  on  such  a  day.  Methinks  I  have  heard 
that  the  Swedes  make  even  the  watch  dogs  happy 
by  greater  freedom  on  Christmas  Eve." 

The  horses  having  been  visited  and  fed,  and  the 
chickens  given  their  Jul-grot,  or  Christmas  stir- 
about of  wheaten  flour  and  milk,  the  party  returned 
to  the  house,  where  everything  was  as  bright  as 
recent  scrubbing  could  make  it.  The  Jul  fire 
burned  grandly,  and  the  Jul  candles  were  being 
lighted  to  replace  the  usual  pine  laths  as  illumi- 
nators. The  big  four-branched  candle  was  Kolina' s 


236        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

special  pride.  She  hovered  round  it  till  Maria 
challenged  her  and  Agneta  to  the  game  of  making 
small  wisps  of  the  Jul-halm,  which  each  as  she  made 
threw  up  towards  the  rafters  as  a  mode  of  divining, 
by  the  number  that  lodged  there,  how  many  lovers 
would  fall  to  her  share  during  the  Christmas 
festivities. 

"Here  goes  my  first,"  cried  Maria,  and  sent  a 
little  bunch  of  straw  careering  up  into  the  air,  to 
fall  back  at  her  feet  amidst  a  shout  of  laughter  from 
Ian  and  Kolina,  joined  in  by  good  Olof  himself. 

"You're  out  of  luck,  my  girl,"  he  said.  "Let 
Agneta  try." 

But  when  the  maiden's  first  wisp  alighted  upon 
the  rafters  and  remained  there  a  cloud  came  to 
Maria's  face. 

"  'Tis  but  one  trial,"  she  said,  and  threw  wisp 
after  wisp  upward,  to  find  as  many  back  again  upon 
the  floor. 

"It  is  a  stupid  game.  I  will  play  it  no  more," 
she  cried,  and  noticed  not  that  a  gleam  of  mirth  was 
in  the  visitor's  eye. 

The  supper  table  that  night  was  bright  with  many 
an  article  of  silver  not  usually  found  upon  a  peas- 
ant's table.  The  light  of  the  Jul  fire  played  on 
porringer  and  tankard  and  cup  and  bowl  of  the 
precious  metal,  for  it  was  deemed  lucky  to  let  the 
Christmas  firelight  shine  upon  all  the  silver  articles 
in  the  house.  For  this  reason  also  more  than  one 
silver  coin  lay  upon  the  table,  that  after  the  Jul  light 
had  played  upon  it,  it  might  be  fruitful  and  increase. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        237 

"Isn't  the  table  bright?"  whispered  Kolina  to  the 
guest.  "More  than  half  the  silver  bowls  are 
Agneta's.  Her  mother  brought  them  from  the  old 
castle  where  Agneta  used  to  live." 

It  was  not  imagination  that  made  Maria  believe 
Eric's  face  to  be  graver,  and  the  laughter  in  his  eye 
less  conspicuous  after  that  whispered  confidence  on 
the  part  of  the  small  Kolina.  There  was  no  reason 
.  for  the  access  of  gravity,  except  that  there  had  come 
to  him  a  sense  of  the  exceeding  height  of  barriers 
raised  by  circumstance  and  position. 

There  was  no  barrier  against  mirth  and  gladness 
that  night.  The  maiden,  Agneta,  was  very  gracious 
to  the  visitor,  and  very  gay  and  winsome  to  all  the 
rest,  and  the  good  housewife  looked  upon  the  radiant 
face  of  her  daughter  Maria,  and  was  hospitable. 

The  table,  too,  was  loaded  with  good  cheer,  among 
which  the  pig's  head  occupied  a  conspicuous  place. 
A  great  pile  of  Jul  brod,  large  and  thick  circular 
loaves  made  of  rye  flour  and  baked  especially  for 
Christmas,  occupied  one  corner.  Its  mission  was  not 
to  feed  the  hungry — at  least  on  this  occasion — but  to 
gain  efficacy  by  association,  and  later  on,  when  dried 
and  pulverized,  to  be  given  to  the  men  and  animals 
on  the  farm.  The  horses  and  oxen  that  drew  the 
plough  would  in  the  springtime  receive  a  portion  of 
the  Jul  brod  to  protect  them  from  disease  and  enable 
them  to  keep  together  when  pastured  in  wild  open 
land ;  and  the  serving  men  who  tilled  the  ground 
would  be  bidden  to  partake  of  it  that  they  might 
agree  well  with  one  another.  For  the  rest,  it  had 


238        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

many  virtues,  for  which  some  hid  it  away  all  the 
year,  to  produce  it  in  certain  cases  of  sickness. 

Maria  was  determined  that  every  fitting  ceremony 
should  that  night  be  observed,  and  from  the  singing 
of  the  psalm  after  the  evening  meal,  through  all  the 
performances  of  Jul  night,  she  was  scrupulous  to 
omit  no  detail.  She  herself  took  the  lead,  and  the 
festivities  lost  nothing  in  merriment  by  reason  of 
the  laughing  face  of  the  leader. 

She  made  Eric  carry  the  ale  for  her  when  they 
went  to  give  the  horses  a  draught  of  strong  drink 
that  should  render  them  mettlesome  for  the  journey 
to  church  the  following  morning,  and  she  showed 
him  the  best  place  on  the  barn  floor  to  deposit  the 
Christmas  stir-about  and  the  tobacco  that  were  dedi- 
cated to  the  Tomte  Gubbe,  the  little  old  man  of  the 
household,  that  good,  genial  elf  who  was  supposed 
to  aid  the  Swedish  farmer  in  the  details  of  his  farm 
work,  and  to  be  especially  interested  in  the  welfare 
of  his  animals. 

She  flashed  the  light  of  the  lantern  on  the  small 
pines,  denuded  of  their  bark  and  lower  limbs,  that 
had  been  set  up  around  the  house,  and  wished  for 
snow  to  make  them  look  like  Jul  time,  and  she  took 
care  that  the  tankard  of  Angels'  ale  put  upon  the 
banqueting  table  before  the  family  retired  to  rest 
should  be  filled  to  the  brim.  Celestial  visitors 
should  be  well  treated  if  they  came  hither  that 
night,  and  terrestrial  ones  certainly  found  no  reason 
to  complain. 

Maria  carried  all  before  her  in  house  and  barn, 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        239 

until  the  moment  when  she  proposed  a  certain  dance 
that  was  a  Christmas  amusement  in  some  parts  of 
Sweden. 

"I  know  not  the  dance,"  said  Eric,  "yet  if  you 
will  instruct  me  in  its  measures,  I  may,  perchance, 
not  be  too  stupid  to  learn." 

"Oh,  it  is  easy  enough,"  laughed  Maria. 

"Do  you  also  know  it  well?"  asked  Eric,  turning 
to  Agneta. 

"Nay,  except  by  seeing  others  dance  it,"  she  said. 
"To-night  also  I  will  content  myself  with  watching 
Maria." 

The  latter  turned  upon  her  sharply. 

"That  will  you  not,"  she  said.  "What  whim  is 
this?" 

"I  know  why  she  won't  dance,"  said  Kolina. 
"He'd  have  to  make  love  in  the  dance  to  either  you 
or  her,  and  Agneta  don't  like  it.  She  wouldn't 
dance  that  way  last  Christmas.  She  said  she  wasn't 
a  little  girl  now. ' ' 

The  bright  color  rushed  to  Agneta's  cheeks. 
Maria  laughed  contemptuously.  From  his  seat  in  the 
chimney  corner  Axel  Bonde  saw  the  flush  and  noted 
the  laugh.  He  rose,  and  came  over  to  the  group. 

"Dance  any  way  you  will,  my  girl,"  he  said  to 
Maria,  "yet  be  not  slow  to  accord  to  others  the 
privilege  you  yourself  enjoy.  If  my  bairn  desires  to 
rest,  tease  her  not  to  dance  for  your  pleasure." 

He  stretched  out  his  hand  to  draw  Agneta  to  him, 
but  as  he  did  so  his  sleeve  caught  against  a  candle- 
stick and  overturned  it. 


240        IN    CASTLE   AND    COLONY 

"Ah!" 

The  exclamation  was  almost  a  cry  of  horror.  A 
Christmas  candle  had  been  extinguished,  and  one 
and  all  stood  for  a  moment  in  silent  dismay  after 
that  first  outcry. 

"There'll  be  death  enter  the  house  before  this 
year  is  over, ' '  said  Katarina  solemnly,  and  the  face 
of  Olof  looked  disturbed. 

"Nay,"  said  Axel,  "but  if  death  is  to  come,  it  will 
come  none  the  less  though  every  candle  burn  until 
morning." 

He  relit  the  candle,  and  went  back  to  his  seat, 
but  there  was  no  more  dancing,  and  except  that 
Maria  insisted  on  trying  one  other  method  of  fore- 
casting the  future,  there  were  no  more  games. 

It  was  a  simple  process,  nothing  more  than  the 
pouring  of  a  little  molten  lead  into  a  bucket  of 
water.  Each  girl  had  her  bucket — even  Kolina 
claiming  one.  Then  the  buckets  were  set  aside  to 
prepare  their  ^message  during  the  night's  still- 
ness. 

This  done,  the  Jul  fire  was  replenished,  and  the 
Jul  candles  examined,  that  none  might  go  out 
before  morning,  for  that  night  the  Swedish  home 
must  know  no  darkness. 

In  the  morning,  before  the  drive  to  church,  the 
buckets  were  visited,  and  the  lead  that  had  formed 
into  various  shapes  carefully  examined. 

"Come  and  read  my  future  for  me,"  said  Maria  to 
Eric,  and  he  bent  obediently  over  the  water,  and 
endeavored  to  find  a  good  omen  there.  But  try  as 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        241 

he  would  he  could  see  no  suggestion  of  bridal  coro- 
net, or  other  pleasant  promise,  and  he  declared  that 
the  future  must  hold  untold  good  for  Maria. 

1 '  I  wish  it  would  reveal  some  of  the  good  then, ' ' 
said  the  girl,  pouting.  "Now  see  what  Agneta's 
says. ' ' 

"I  know!  I  know!"  cried  Kolina.  "That's  a 
castle.  Look  there!" 

"Yes,  and  there's  a  coronet  over  it.  It's  her 
bridal  coronet,  and  the  owner  of  the  castle  will  put 
it  on  her  head, ' '  said  Maria  maliciously,  casting  a 
quick  glance  at  Eric  as  she  spoke. 

"You  are  foolish,"  said  Agneta,  and  she  turned 
away.  "It  is  time  to  go  to  church,"  she  added. 
"Look,  there  is  grandfather  Axel,  and  I  see  the  big 
torch  already  alight." 

On  that  drive  in  the  early  morning,  long  before 
the  sun  was  up,  Eric  found  himself  placed  by 
Maria's  side,  and  as  they  passed  through  the  crisp 
air  it  somehow  befell  that  in  a  low  voice  the  girl 
told  him  the  story  of  the  castle  and  the  expectations 
of  the  castle's  owner.  For  many  a  day  after,  that 
story  was  associated  in  Eric's  mind  with  the  flashing 
of  an  immense  torch  on  tree  and  water  as  they  drove 
past  forest  and  swamp. 

That  Christmas  day  was  not  a  success  for  Eric 
Helm,  or,  in  an  unqualified  sense,  for  Maria.  Yet 
the  girl  persuaded  the  young  man  to  return  on  the 
last  night  of  the  year,  and  he  promised,  though, 
when  the  words  were  spoken,  he  asked  himself  why 
he  had  uttered  them. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

There  was  a  new  moon  waiting  to  see  the  old  year 
depart.  That  was  why  Maria  stood  outside  the 
house  when  the  hour  drew  towards  midnight.  It 
was  cold  and  lonely  there,  and  all  the  rest  of  the 
household  were  asleep.  That  is  to  say,  Maria 
inferred  they  were  asleep,  since  they  had  all  gone  to 
bed,  Eric  in  the  guest  chamber  at  the  further  end  of 
the  house. 

The  girl  carried  a  psalm  book  in  her  hand,  and  a 
silver  coin  in  her  mouth,  from  which  it  is  to  be 
inferred  that  she  had  not  come  hither  to  do  much 
talking.  The  hand  that  was  not  holding  the  book 
.grasped  a  piece  of  bread. 

Thus  equipped  Maria  stole  noiselessly  from  the 
door.  To  let. the  leaves  of  the  psalm  book  fall  apart 
where  they  would,  while  she  herself  looked  up  to 
the  young  moon,  was  her  intention,  and  she  was  pro- 
foundly interested  in  the  carrying  out  of  the  same, 
for  from  the  psalm  at  which  the,  book  opened  she 
could  draw  an  inference  of  what  lay  in  the  future. 

But  just  at  the  critical  moment,  when  the  pages  of 
the  book  rustled  apart,  and  the  girl's  eyes  should 
have  gone  up  towards  the  moon,  they  were  very 
distinctly  bent  on  the  earth,  for  a  sound  for  which 
she  could  not  account  sent  them  searching  back- 
wards and  forwards  across  the  faintly  lighted  spaces. 

242  . 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        243 

It  was  perhaps  well  that  the  silver  coin  was  in  her 
mouth,  since  it  made  necessary  the  suppression  of 
the  cry  that  rose  to  her  lips  and  would  have  passed 
them  had  it  been  allowed. 

From  out  of  the  shadow  of  the  house  Maria  saw  a 
tall  figure  emerge.  That  straight  form,  only  half 
revealed  by  the  uncertain  light  of  the  moon,  set  the 
girl's  heart  thumping. 

Had  he,  too,  come  out  to  question  the  future? 
A  thrill  of  triumph  shot  through  her.  Surely  the 
impression  she  had  made  was  deeper  than  she  imag- 
ined. She  had  not  thought  that  Eric  Helm  would 
thus  seek  to  tempt  fate. 

Ah,  but  was  that  tall  figure  the  form  of  Eric 
Helm?  It  was  straight  enough  for  the  young  engi- 
neer, but  as  the  moonlight  fell  upon  dress  and  fea- 
tures, Maria  gave  a  gasp  of  fear  and  repulsion,;  for 
the  face  that  revealed  itself  was  the  face  of  an 
Indian. 

The  girl's  momentary  exultation  vanished.  She 
was  disappointed.  She  was  also  a  little  afraid. 
What  was  the  Indian  doing  here,  and  why  had  he 
not  sought  to  enter  the  house? 

She  had  come  so  softly  round  the  end  of  the  build- 
ing that  he  had  not  heard  her.  He  was  not'  w^atch- 
ing  for  her,  though  his  attitude  surely  betokened 
that  he  •  was  watching.  He  stood  with  head  erect, 
and  body  rigid,  waiting  for  something.  A  flutter' 
of  expectancy  passed  over  Maria,  though  -she  knew 
not  what  she  expected.  Certainly  not  the  sound  of 
voices,  that  rose  for  a  moment  in  mingled  tones,  and 


244        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

then  ceased.  She  looked  towards  the  Indian.  The 
rigidity  was  gone.  He  stood  alert,  ready. 

Maria  turned  from  him  and  strained  her  ears  to 
catch  again  the  sounds  that  had  startled  her.  It 
was  long  before  she  succeeded,  and  when  the  mur- 
mur came  afresh,  and  her  eyes  sought  her  fellow- 
watcher,  he  was  gone.  Somewhere  in  the  shadows 
she  believed  he  must  lurk  yet,  but  where?  And 
what  was  his  object  in  waiting  there  at  all? 

She  peered  into  the  darkness  to  discover  that  tall, 
straight  form.  It  was  near  to  her,  she  was  sure, 
but  she  could  not  discern  it.  An  unreasonable  fear 
took  possession  of  her,  a  feeling  that  the  darkness 
was  alive  with  danger. 

Hark!  Was  that  a  sound?  She  leaned  forward 
and  tried  to  make  her  eyes  pierce  the  shadow 
thrown  by  the  house.  The  noise  appeared  to  come 
from  beneath  the  windows  of  the  guest  chamber, 
further  along  the  wall.  The  thought  of  the  guest 
chamber  suggested  another.  Was  harm  to  the 
young  engineer  intended? 

Nonsense !   Why  should  it  be? 

There  would  be  something  tangible  to  be  discov- 
ered before  long,  for  now  the  girl  heard  distinctly 
the  voices  that  twice  before  had  for  a  moment  dis- 
turbed the  stillness  of  the  night.  She  had  but  to 
wait  a  minute  more  to  use  eyes  as  well  as  ears.  The 
figures  to  which  the  voices  belonged  were  approach- 
ing. There  were  half  a  dozen  of  them,  and  as  they 
came  out  into  the  moonlight  she  saw  that  they  were 
all  Indians. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY         245 

Then,  in  place  of  the  intangible  fears  a  definite 
terror  took  possession  of  the  girl,  for  her  ears  told 
her  that  the  first  words  that  were  spoken  came  in 
the  tones  of  a  drunken  savage.  She  knew  the  signs 
well,  and  she  wished  herself  safe  in  the  house. 

"Yonder  sleeps  the  white  man  that  shoots  at  his 
Indian  brothers,"  said  the  thick,  unsteady  voice, 
and  an  arm  was  outstretched  towards  the  window  of 
the  room  where  Eric  Helm  lay. 

But  while  the  words  were  yet  in  the  speaker's 
mouth,  there  rose,  as  if  out  of  the  earth,  a  tall, 
straight  form,  that  stood  for  a  moment  before  the 
window  of  the  guest  chamber,  and  then  slowly  and 
calmly  advanced. 

"And  yonder  are  the  hotheads  who  would  draw 
down  upon  our  people  the  anger  of  the  Great 
Sachem, ' '  said  a  low,  deep  voice. 

For  a -moment  the  young  braves  recoiled — for  that 
they  were  young  Maria  had  already  discovered. 
Then,  as  they  recognized  the  speaker,  anger  took  the 
place  of  fear. 

"Why  do  you  meddle  with  what  concerns  you 
not?"  demanded  the  leader,  lifting  up  in  the  moon- 
light eyes  that  once  peered  down  into  the  farmhouse 
kitchen  through  the  dark  tunnel  of  the  kitchen 
chimney,  and  saw  the  family  group  about  the  hearth. 

"All  that  concerns  the  little  squaw  concerns 
Amattehoorn, "  said  the  older  Indian,  and  with  a 
start  of  surprise  and  relief  Maria  recognized  the 
name  of  the  husband  of  the  old  squaw  whom  Agneta 
had  saved  from  the  flood, 


246         IN  CASTLE   AND   COLONY 

"Who  cares  for  the  little  squaw?"  contemptuously 
interrogated  the  young  brave. 

"The  Big  Sachem  does,"  said  the  warrior,  calmly. 
"His  anger  will  be  hot  if  harm  come  to  his  chil- 
dren, and  the  anger  of  the  Big  Sachem  reaches  far. " 

"The  Big  Sachem  is  in  Printz  Hall.  His  eyes  see 
not  this  part  of  the  land, ' '  said  the  young  brave. 

"Then  Amattehoorn  will  be  eyes  for  him," 
replied  the  warrior.  "Amattehoorn  will  see  no 
harm  come  to  the  little  white  squaw,  or  anybody  in 
her  house.  The  white  men  and  the  red  men  are 
brothers,  and  the  white  Sachem  is  the  friend  of  our 
people." 

The  scowl  on  the  face  of  the  young  brave  deep- 
ened. 

"There  is  more  than  one  white  Sachem,"  he  mut- 
tered. "The  Dutch  Sachem  loves  not  his  big 
brother  over  much.  The  enemy  of  his  enemy  is  to 
the  Dutch  Sachem  a  friend." 

"The  Big  Sachem  is  here,  and  the  Dutch  Sachem 
yonder,"  said  the  old  warrior  significantly. 

The  argument  waxed  hot,  though  the  voices  were 
subdued.  Through  it  all  Maria  stood  in  the  deep 
shadow,  and  listened  and  trembled.  That  Amatte- 
hoorn had  come  to  the  house  because  he  feared  that 
the  turbulent  excitement  of  the  young  braves  would 
lead  to  some  act  of  violence  she  now  partly  under- 
stood, and  she  did  not  breathe  freely  until  she  saw 
the  band  of  young  Indians  turn  away,  and  go  stag- 
gering off  in  the  direction  of  the  forest.  As  for 
Amattehoorn,  he  did  not  leave  the  neighborhood  of 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        247 

the  farmhouse,  but  withdrawing  to  a  distance  con- 
tinued his  self-imposed  task.  To  Maria's  sight  he 
was  as  fully  lost  as  he  had  been  before  the  braves 
appeared. 

When  all  were  gone  the  girl  crept  back  into  the 
house.  She  had  forgotten  the  purpose  for  which  she 
left  it,  and  her  hand  shook  as  she  laid  down  the 
psalm  book  unexamined. 

"Always  Agneta,"  she  murmured,  as  the  words 
of  the  old  Indian  came  back  to  her.  Red  men  and 
white  were  strangely  alike  in  some  repects.  . 

She  fell  to  wondering  how  the  engineer  had 
offended  the  young  brave,  and  then  her  thoughts 
went  further,  and  freed  themselves  from  the  dis- 
turbing influences  of  the  night.  It  was  then  that 
she  remembered  the  psalm  book,  and  lifted  it  to  see 
what  message  it  brought.  When  .she  had  done 
so  her  eyes  grew  wide  with  horror. 

"Surely  it  is  a  death  psalm,"  she  said. 

She  held  the  book  in  her  hand,  her  eyes  riveted 
on  the  words. 

"I  thought  it  would  have  been  a  bridal  psalm," 
she  said,  ' '  and  that  it  would  prove  an  omen  for  me. 
Verily  it  is  time.  I  am  seventeen  now,  nearly  two 
years  older  than  Agneta,  and  yet  she ' ' 

She  broke  off. 

"I  wonder  who  is  going  to  die  this  year,"  she 
added,  with  a  shudder. 


CHAPTER    XXIII 

Madam  Pappegoya,  the  daughter  of  Governor 
Printz,  was  apparently  looking  at  her  flowers.  She 
stood  by  a  window  in  Printz  Hall,  her  eyes  fixed  on 
the  beds  where  gay  blossoms  appealed  confidently 
to  her  for  notice.  Madam  Pappegoya  was  fond  of 
flowers.  She  was  also  proud  of  her  garden.  But 
to-day  the  garden  might  have  been  the  property  of 
another,  so  completely  had  it  lost  its  power  to  inter- 
est her.  The  face  of  the  Governor's  daughter  was 
disturbed.  And  it  took  more  than  a  little  to  dis- 
turb the  lady  of  Printz  Hall. 

"  'Twill  be  a  terrible  pity,"  she  said  aloud. 
"Patience  were  surely  better  until " 

She  broke  off  suddenly.  The  heavy  footsteps  of 
the  Governor  could  be  heard  approaching. 

He  came  into  the  room,  and  crossed  over  and 
stood  behind  her,  his  eyes  gazing  out  of  the  window 
with  a  blank,  unseeing  stare.  He  did  not  swear. 
He  stood  long  without  movement.  The  bold, 
blustering  energy  of  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden 
was  in  abeyance. 

His  daughter  studiously  refrained  from  turning 
her  head.  Perhaps  she  was  not  quite  willing  to 
look  into  the  face  of  the  man  who  had  ruled  New 
Sweden  with  a  hand  as  strong  as  his  own  strong 
will,  and  read  there  defeat.  For  the  success  of 

248 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        249 

John  Prints  had  been  the  success  of  his  daughter, 
and  his  failure  was  hers.  She  had  ever  enjoyed  his 
fullest  confidence,  nay,  she  had,  far  more  often 
than  he  knew,  been  the  instigator  of  his  acts. 

"They'll  not  get  a  Governor  that  will  do  for  them 
what  I  have  done,"  he  said  at  last,  and  he  said  it 
slowly  and  bitterly. 

His  daughter  made  no  answer. 

"What  was  the  land  when  I  came?"  he  asked, 
after  another  long  silence. 

"What  it  will  be  when  you  are  gone,"  replied  the 
lady,  turning  suddenly.  "  'Twill  be  a  sorry  day  for 
New  Sweden  when  you  are  foolish  enough  to  let  a 
little  discontent  on  the  part  of  the  people,  and  a 
vast  amount  of  insolence  on  the  part  of  the  Hol- 
landers, drive  vou  to  the  abandonment  of  the 
country. ' ' 

She  was  looking  at  him  now,  her  eyes  darting  out 
flashes  of  light. 

"  'Tis  not  they  who  will  drive  me,"  he  said. 
"I'm  weary  of  waiting." 

"Weary!"  repeated  the  lady,  scornfully.  "And 
who  in  all  New  Sweden  is  not  weary?  Yet  will  one 
and  all  have  to  wait. ' ' 

"I'll  wait  no  longer,"  said  the  Governor. 

"Nay,"  rejoined  his  daughter,  "surely  it  seemeth 
to  me  that  you  speak  truly.  It  takes  a  wise  man  to 
win  success  by  the  hard  method  of  waiting  for 
it." 

The  Governor  frowned,  but  he  neither  swore  nor 
shouted.  Defeat  had  come  very  near  to  John 


250        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Printz,  and  for  the  time  being  his  feelings  could 
find  no  relief  by  the  usual  outlets. 

He  stood  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  things  beyond 
the  window — the  gardens  he  had  planted,  and  the 
grounds  he  had  laid  out.  He  had  thought  to  make 
Printz  Hall  a  permanent  abiding  place,  and  the 
name  of  John  Printz  a  power  in  the  western  land. 
To-day  he  found  himself  the  ruler  of  a  discontented 
people,  in  a  country  where  the  Hollanders  had 
encroached  on  his  most  carefully  guarded  privileges, 
and  the  fort  of  the  Hollanders  stared  him  in  the 
face  whenever  he  journeyed  down  the  South  River. 

He  had  appealed  to  Sweden  for  troops,  but  they 
had  not  come.  His  garrisons  had  grown  small,  and 
he  could  not  reinforce  them.  His  most  eloquent 
protests  against  delay,  and  assurances  that  the 
colony  was  worth  the  expenditure,  failed  to  bring 
him  the  desired  help  from  home.  He  was  in  sore 
need  of  supplies,  but  month  after  month  slipped  by 
and  none  came. 

The  Indians,  too,  aforetime  his  friends,  could  not 
easily  be  convinced  of  the  advisability  of  remaining 
faithful  to  a  Governor  who  was  able  to  make  them 
but  few  presents,  and  who  had  not  much  to  sell 
when  they  brought  him  their  stores  of  furs.  Better 
be  the  brothers  of  the  Hollanders,  whose  ships  came 
often  up  the  river. 

The  Governor  of  New  Sweden  had  not  the  com- 
fort of  knowing  that  the  people  over  whom  he  ruled 
were  altogether  in  sympathy  with  him  in  his  diffi- 
culties. The  hand  of  John  Printz  had  been  strong, 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        251 

too  strong  to  secure  the  abiding  loyalty  of  the 
settlers  in  New  Sweden.  It  pressed  a  little  heavily 
at  times.  The  good  Swedes  of  the  South  River 
would  possibly  have  loved  it  better  if  they  had  felt 
it  less.  That  they  did  not  all  love  it,  nay,  that  some 
of  them  had  complained  against  it,  made  the  heart 
of  John  Printz  bitter. 

He  had  waited  long,  hoping  for  better  days. 
They  were  still  delayed,  and  the  patience  of  the 
Governor  of  New  Sweden  was  exhausted.  There- 
fore, he  proposed  to  return  to  the  home  land,  and 
give  up  a  struggle  in  which  active  support  was 
denied  him. 

That  his  daughter's  judgment  did  not  tally  with 
his  was  very  evident  to-day.  The  lady  of  Printz 
Hall  had  no  desire  to  give  up  her  position  as  first 
lady  in  the  land,  and  return  to  Sweden,  the  daughter 
of  an  unsuccessful  Governor.  Time  had  wrought 
disastrous  changes,  why  should  not  Time  yet  undo 
his  work,  and  turn  the  scales  in  favor  of  John 
Printz?  Madam  Pappegoya  was  inclined  at  least  to 
give  time  a  chance  to  show  a  favorable  disposition 
towards  her. 

"  'Tis  in  the  power  of  none  to  hinder  the  Gov- 
ernor of  New  Sweden  from  making  a  fool  of  himself 
in  the  eyes  of  his  countrymen,  if  he  so  desire,"  she 
said,  after  a  long  silence.  "Of  a  truth,  I  think  it 
lieth  almost  beyond  his  own  power.  Pieter  Stuyve- 
sant  has  surely  accomplished  his  desire,  since  he 
has  sent  away  in  hot  haste  the  ruler  of  New 
Sweden." 


252        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

At  the  name  of  his  rival  the  face  of  the  Governor 
flushed.  An  oath  loud  enough  to  be  heard  from 
one  end  of  Printz  Hall  to  the  other  burst  from  his 
lips,  and  he  turned  away  in  a  rage. 

"What  mean  you  by  such  words?"  he  cried.  "Do 
you  think  I  am  afraid  of  that  one-legged  Director, 
and  his  fools  of  Dutchmen  that  come  traipsing  after 
him  as  if  he  were  a  king  at  the  very  least?  Surely  I 
have  shown  them  more  than  once  of  what  kind  is 
my  fear.  But  I  will  not  sit  down  and  be  made  a 
fool  of  in  my  turn  by  those  at  home.  If  they  will 
not  support  me,  they  shall  have  the  colony  on  their 
hands." 

"He  is  the  biggest  fool  who  gets  the  worst  of  the 
contest,"  said  Madam  Pappegoya  significantly. 

"I  pray  you  tell  me  who  is  to  get  the  best,"  said 
the  Governor  angrily. 

"You,  if  you  so  desire,"  replied  the  lady. 

"And  how,  may  I  ask?"  demanded  John  Printz. 

"By  bestirring  yourself  as  becomes  the  Governor 
of  New  Sweden,  instead  of  running  away  like  a 
coward, ' '  responded  his  daughter,  in  sharp,  incisive 
tones.  "What  have  you  done  to  help  matters? 
Nothing  but  send  a  few  letters  to  the  home  govern- 
ment. Shew  yourself  in  earnest.  Send  home 
messengers — men  who  know  the  state  of  the 
country,  and  can  speak  from  experience.  There  are 
Dutch  and  English  ships  ever  crossing  the  sea. 
Make  them  serve  your  end.  Then  when  the  rein- 
forcements come  you  can  laugh  at  the  Director-Gen- 
eral of  New  Netherland,  and  shew  the  disaffected 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        253 

in  this  land  that  John  Printz  is  a  man  to  be  concili- 
ated and  not  calumniated." 

With  a  great  oath  the  hand  of  the  Governor  came 
down  upon  the  back  of  a  chair,  making  that  article 
of  furniture  stagger  beneath  the  blow. 

"Right  you  are!"  he  shouted.  "Aye,  and  so 
shall  they  learn.  'Tis  a  good  idea,  and  shall  be 
acted  upon.  They  at  home  need  to  be  told  what 
John  Printz  has  done  for  New  Sweden.  I  will  send 
— to-day — this  very  hour.  Swen  Schute  shall  go, 
and  others  with  him.  He  knows  all  that  has  been 
done  here  as  well  as  I  know  it  myself.  He  can  tell 
them  what  a  Governor  they  are  losing  in  John 
Printz." 

The  floor  shook  beneath  the  tread  of  the  chief 
ruler  of  New  Sweden.  Energy  had  come  back  to 
his  movements,  and  life  to  his  face.  Madam  Pap- 
pegoya  turned  to  the  window  with  a  smile  on  her 
proud  lips. 

"  'Tis  well,"  she  said  in  her  heart.  "Patience 
must  yet  bring  a  turn  of  the  tide.  'Tis  rank  folly 
to  tempt  fate." 

Printz  Hall  was  not  the  only  home  in  New  Sweden 
upon  which  a  shadow  rested  that  day.  Axel  Bonde 
sat  by  his  dead.  The  face  of  the  old  man  was  very 
sad. 

"He  was  my  only  son,"  he  said.  "I  thought  that 
it  would  be  he  who  would  thus  watch  by  me. ' ' 

The  body  of  Olof,  the  son  of  Axel,  laid  on  straw, 
in  commemoration  of  the  birth  in  a  stable  of  Him 
who  robbed  death  of  its  terror,  was  that  night 


254        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

watched  by  Katarina,  the  wife  of  the  dead  man,  and 
by  Axel  Bonde  himself.  It  was  in  the  middle  of 
the  night,  when  drowsiness  had  for  a  season  over- 
taken the  heavy-hearted  wife,  and  her  head  had 
dropped  upon  her  breast,  that  the  old  man  bent  for- 
ward over  the  dead,  and  big  tears  rolled  down  his 
cheeks. 

"Olof,  my  son,"  he  said,  in  low,  broken  tones, 
"your  strong  arm  could  better  have  borne  the  bur- 
den of  life  than  can  these  old  limbs,  but,  my  boy, 
till  they  lie  here  helpless  as  your  own,  they  shall 
take  up  the  tasks  you  have  laid  down.  Your  father 
will  look  after  your  bairns,  my  boy — my  own  first 
bairn." 

He  was  bending  thus  over  the  still  form,  his  own 
shaking  with  the  sobs  that  were  not  allowed  to  find 
voice,  when  a  light  step  crossed  the  room,  and  a  soft 
hand  stole  into  his. 

"Grandfather  Axel,"  whispered  a  sweet  girlish 
voice,  "I  have  no  right  to  be  here,  I  know.  Only 
those  very  near  to  him  should  venture  to  intrude 
now,  but — I  wanted  to  come  to  you — to  you  who 
comforted  me  when  my  mother  died." 

Her  voice  broke.  The  memory  of  the  clasp  of 
kind  arms  that  closed  about  her  then,  and  drew  her 
to  a  warm,  loving  embrace,  was  very  present. 

"My  bairn,"  said  the  old  man,  stretching  out 
those  arms  again,  "your  place  is  ever  with  me,"  and 
he  drew  her  to  him  till  her  head  rested  on  his 
breast,  as  it  had  done  that  day  in  Sweden,  when  her 
mother  died. 


"Little  one,"  whispered  Axel  softly,  "I  do  wrong 
to  murmur.  I  have  much  left." 

On  Sunday  the  funeral  procession  passed  through 
wood  and  meadow  land  and  swamp  to  Fort  Chris- 
tina, and  more  than  one  eye  grew  dim,  when,  in  the 
churchyard  near  the  fort,  the  coffin  was  lowered 
into  the  grave,  and  after  throwing  upon  it  three 
shovelfuls  of  earth  the  clergyman  turned  to  wait 
while  the  nearest  male  relatives  filled  up  the  grave. 
More  than  usual  solemnity  attended  the  funeral 
psalm  as  an  old  man  advanced  alone,  his  head  a 
little  less  erect  than  usual,  his  face  drawn  and  pale. 
Taking  the  shovel,  he  bent  to  his  task,  every  thud 
upon  the  coffin  falling  like  a  blow  upon  the  brave 
old  heart  that  had  already  taken  up  the  burden  of 
life  for  his  son  as  well  as  himself.  When  all  was 
neatly  leveled,  Axel  Bonde  for  a  moment  raised  his 
eyes  from  the  freshly-spread  earth  to  the  summer 
sky  above.  Then  he  turned,  took  the  little  Kolina 
by  the  hand,  and  stood  till  the  last  words  of  the 
psalm  died  away. 

In  time  the  farmhouse  regained  its  usual  cheerful- 
ness, and  the  faces  of  Olof's  children  grew  blithe 
again,  but  the  face  of  Axel  Bonde  was  graver  than 
before,  and  it  was  noticeable  that  his  gaze  more 
often  rested  upon  Agneta  and  the  younger  children. 

Nevertheless,  upon  a  certain  day  in  early  Novem- 
ber, a  smile  came  quickly  to  his  lips,  as  his  eye  fell 
on  the  tall,  well-proportioned  figure  of  Eric  Helm. 

"Welcome,  friend,"  he  said,  "and  I  care  not  how 
often  I  repeat  the  greeting. ' ' 


256        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Axel  Bonde  had  come  to  know  his  guest  well.  It 
was  more  than  two  years  since  he  first  assured  him 
of  a  welcome  to  his  house.  His  greeting  to-day 
depended  not  so  much  upon  the  friendliness  of  his 
heart  as  upon  his  knowledge  of  the  character  of  the 
visitor.  The  young  engineer  had  commended  him- 
self to  Axel  Bonde,  and  he  was  as  glad  to  see  him  as 
was  his  granddaughter  Maria. 

"Your  face  speaketh  good  news,"  he  said,  his 
keen  eyes  looking  straight  into  those  before  him. 

"For  me  it  is  of  the  best,"  replied  Eric,  "since  it 
enables  me  to  call  myself  a  free  man. ' ' 

"I'm  so  glad." 

He  had  not  heard  the  light  footstep,  nor  seen  the 
girl  come  out  of  a  shed  near  by.  Now  she  advanced 
with  outstretched  hand.  The  color  deepened  in 
his  face  as  her  fingers  touched  his.  To  Eric  Helm 
this  maiden  would  never  be  as  any  other. 

"It  is  good  of  you  to  care,"  he  said. 

"Is  it?  I  do  not  think  I  could  help  it,"  she 
answered,  smiling  gaily.  "I  always  thought  the 
freedom  would  come." 

"By  what  means  was  it  wrought?"  asked  Axel. 

The  answer  would  have  been  prompt,  but  at  this 
moment  Maria  arrived  upon  the  scene.  Her  quick 
glance  from  Agneta  to  the  young  engineer  showed 
her  that  emotions  stronger  than  usual  were  at  work. 

' '  Shall  the  household  turn  out  to  hear  the  news,  or 
will  the  news  come  inside?"  she  asked.  "Mother 
and  I  feel  not  like  being  left  out,  for  that  there  is 
news  the  manner  of  every  one  of  you  testifies." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        257 

Thus  importuned,  the  young  man  entered  the 
house.  '  In  truth,  he  hardly  knew  where  he  went. 
The  genuine  rejoicing  that  showed  itself  in 
Agneta's  face  had  filled  his  heart  with  a  wondering 
gladness  that  left  little  room  for  any  other  feeling. 

"Did  the  Governor  pardon  you?"  asked  Maria, 
bluntly. 

"Yes,"  said  Eric.  "It  must  be  now  or  never,  he 
said,  since  he  was  about  to  leave  New  Sweden.  He 
was  desirous  of  doing  all  in  his  power  to  secure  my 
freedom  before  he  went. ' ' 

"Before  he  went!"  ejaculated  the  good  wife. 
"Whither,  then,  is  he  going?" 

"To  Sweedland,"  replied  Eric.  "He  starts  in 
less  that  a  week. ' ' 

"To  Sweedland?     And  why?"  asked  Axel. 

"For  lack  of  the  patience  to  wait  until  evil  turns 
to  good ;  so  says  his  daughter,  Madam  Pappegoya, 
and  she  should  know, ' '  answered  Eric. 

"And  will  he  not  return?"  demanded  Maria. 

"It  seemeth  not,"  said  Eric.  "Truly,  the  Gov- 
ernor is  not  himself.  He  can  ill  brook  the  success 
of  the  Dutch,  and  his  own  inability  to  prevent  them 
from  trading  here  troubles  much  his  spirit.  Since 
his  messengers  have  failed  to  secure  for  him  sup- 
plies and  reinforcements,  he  has  given  up  hope. 
Rumor  says  he  has  asked  to  be  recalled ,  yet  can  he 
not  wait  for  an  answer.  He  must  go,  and  that  at 
once. ' ' 

"And  his  daughter?"  asked  the  housewife, 
curiously. 


258        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"It  goes  hard  with  Madam  Pappegoya  to  see  the 
power  fall  from  her  father's  hand,  though  for  the 
time  it  falls  into  that  of  her  husband,"  said  Eric, 
gravely.  "She  declares  the  step  unnecessary,  con- 
fidently promises  that  relief  will  yet  come,  and 
counsels  patience." 

"And  wherefore  does  not  the  Governor  exercise 
it?"  asked  Axel.  "Surely,  'tis  a  better  remedy  for 
ill  than  is  hasty  action." 

"Aye,"  said  Eric,  "that  is  it,  for  some,  but  not 
for  John  Printz.  There  are  many  things  the  Gov- 
ernor of  New  Sweden  can  do,  but  he  cannot  wait. 
He  cannot  exercise  patience,  for  he  knoweth  not  the 
virtue,  and  men  learn  it  not  at  his  age. ' ' 

"Verily,  you  speak  truly,"  said  Axel  thoughtfully. 
"And  so,  lad,  he  has  remembered  your  services, 
and  set  you  free?" 

"Provisionally,"  said  Eric,  a  slight  cloud  crossing 
his  face  as  he  remembered  that  the  freedom  was 
not  yet  altogether  assured.  "He  says  my  services 
to  New  Sweden  warrant  him  in  going  thus  far,  and 
that  in  Sweedland  he  will  endeavor  to  have  his 
decision  ratified,  that  the  pardon  may  rest  upon  a 
firmer  basis. ' ' 

Eric  Helm  did  not  say,  perhaps  because  he  did 
not  know,  that  he  owed  his  good  fortune  to  the 
daughter  of  the  Governor.  When  she  was  assured 
that  her  father  would  stay  in  New  Sweden  but  a 
short  time  longer,  she  remembered  the  young 
engineer,  and  deemed  it  unfair  that  he  should  be 
subjected  to  the  caprice  of  a  new  Governor. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        259 

Through  her  influence  he  had  obtained  a  footing 
among  the  best  residents  of  New  Sweden.  She  was 
unwilling  to  leave  him  at  the  mercy  of  the  next 
ruler,  who  would  have  the  power  to  undo  all  her 
work,  and  if  he  chose,  make  the  lot  of  Eric  Helm, 
that  of  a  common  convict.  She  had  little  doubt 
that  the  Governor's  pardon  would  be  ratified  at 
home. 

Maria  was  jubilant.  Her  attentions  to  Eric  were 
both  marked  and  flattering. 

"You  can  begin  to  make  money  for  yourself 
now, ' '  she  said,  when  the  young  man  took  his  leave, 
"and  then,  I  suppose,  you'll  be  wanting  a  home  to 
settle  in  like  the  rest  of  them." 

A  light  sprang  to  the  young  man's  eyes,  but 
Maria  did  not  fail  to  notice  that  they  passed  her  by 
and  fell  on  the  face  of  Agneta,  who  stood  behind. 

"Yes,  "said  Eric  softly.  "Liberty  means  a  great 
deal." 

It  was  Kolina  who  declared  that  night  that  "there 
were  times  when  Maria  was  so  cross  you  couldn't 
tell  what  ailed  her." 


CHAPTER    XXIV 

"Make  way,  good  friends,  for  one  who  desires  to 
go  aboard." 

The  voice  was  not  unduly  raised,  but  its  clear, 
well-bred  tones  cut  their  way  through  the  confused 
murmur  of  voices,  the  noise  of  bumping  chests  and 
clanking  chains,  and  all  the  mingled  sounds  of  a 
wharf,  and  gained  for  themselves  a  hearing.  Heads 
were  turned  in  the  direction  of  the  speaker,  and  the 
attention  of  the  crowd  surrounding  a  vessel  about  to 
set  sail  was  arrested. 

"If  there's  any  one  of  us  that's  not  desiring  to  go 
aboard,  I'd  like  you  to  point  him  out,"  growled  one 
of  the  crowd. 

The  discontent  on  the  face  of  the  speaker  was 
duplicated  on  the  countenances  of  his  companions. 
There  was  disappointment  enough  on  that  day  upon 
this  wharf  in  the  port  of  Gbtheberg  to  sink  it  deep 
beneath  the  washing  waves. 

"No  use  trying  to  get  aboard,  sir,"  said  a  pleas- 
ant-faced peasant  woman  regretfully.  "The  ship's 
got  her  full  list  of  passengers,  and  has  had  it  for  a 
week  and  over,  more's  the  pity." 

"Wouldn't  have  taken  her  long  to  fill  it  twice 
over,"  chimed  in  a  short,  thick-set  man.  "Aye,  and 
her  captain  could  have  had  the  best  of  pay  for  carry- 
ing us  across.  When  a  man's  sold  his  farm,  and 

260 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        261 

packed  up  all  he  possesses  in  the  world,  with  the 
intent  to  go  to  the  new  land,  he's  not  like  to  stick  at 
a  trifle  to  get  there. ' ' 

"So  that  is  the  way  the  wind  blows,  is  it?"  said 
the  stranger.  "Truly  it  is  an  ill  wind." 

The  tall,  commanding  form  of  the  speaker  placed 
his  head  above  most  heads  in  the  crowd.  His  eyes 
were  fixed  on  the  ship  as  he  spoke. 

"You're  right  there,  sir,"  said  the  woman,  who 
evidently  took  him  for  a  companion  in  misfortune, 
though  he  looked  not  like  one  to  whom  misfortune 
was  a  near  neighbor.  "Why,  sir,"  she  added,  "my 
good  man  and  me  had  a  farm  under  the  mountain 
that  was  a  sight  better  than  nothing.  Aye,  and  we 
were  satisfied  with  it,  till  the  College  of  Commerce 
put  abroad  wonderful  tales  of  privileges  to  be 
granted  to  those  who  had  a  mind  to  purchase  land 
in  the  new  country,  and  promised  them  permission 
to  trade  with  the  natives,  a  thing  that  has  never 
been  allowed  before.  And  to  crown  all  it  was  a  good 
safe  ship  to  go  over  in,  with  plenty  of  soldiers  aboard, 
and  the  new  Governor  there  to  see  that  all  went 
well.  And  now  the  Eagle's  crowded,  and  we're  left 
behind,  full  a  hundred  families  of  us,  if  there's  one." 

"What  we're  all  waiting  here  for  'twould  puzzle 
me  to  tell, ' '  spoke  up  a  man  with  a  group  of  chil- 
dren clustered  about  him.  "Unless  it's  the  hope 
that  the  captain  will  relent  at  last,  and  make  room 
for  a  few  of  us, ' '  he  added. 

A  half  smile  was  on  the  stranger's  lips,  though 
there  was  sympathy  in  his  eye. 


262        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Truly  it  is  a  sad  end  to  your  hopes,"  he  said. 
"But  the  College  of  Commerce  will  assuredly  send 
another  vessel  to  New  Sweden  before  long,  and  in 
it  all  these  good  friends  may  sail  to  the  land  of 
promise.  As  for  me,  I  must  even  hurry  aboard, 
for  I  see  the  captain  is  about  to  start. ' ' 

"It's  no  use  your  trying,  any  more  than  the  rest 
of  us,"  growled  a  surly  visaged  Swede.  "Neither 
rich  nor  poor  will  get  footing  on  the  Eagle,  though 
they  come  provided  with  passports  and  the  best  of 
recommendations.  The  captain's  refused  money 
that  he'd  snap  at  on  any  other  voyage,  I'll  warrant. " 

"I  doubt  not  you  are  right,  friend,"  said  the 
stranger.  "But  it  so  happens  that  my  passage  was 
taken  when  the  Eagle  was  first  chartered  to  carry 
over  the  new  Governor.  So,  with  your  leave,  I  will 
even  get  on  her  deck. " 

A  little  good-humored  pushing  accomplished  the 
speaker's  object,  and  he  was  soon  looking  at  the 
disappointed  crowd  across  a  widening  chasm  of 
water,  himself  one  of  the  lucky  two  hundred  going 
to  New  Sweden  with  the  Governor  who  was  to  take 
the  place  of  John  Printz. 

The  fortunes  of  New  Sweden  had  been  at  a  low 
ebb,  but  now  surely  they  were  rising.  With  such 
an  addition  to  her  colonists,  and  a  fair  number  of 
soldiers  aboard,  the  Swedish  colony  would  take  a 
new  lease  of  life. 

"Gustavus  Pors,  as  I  live!  Glad  to  see  you 
here.  Going  to  cast  in  your  lot  with  us  in  my  new 
domain?" 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        263 

John  Claudius  Rysingh,  the  new  Governor, 
extended  his  hand  to  the  stranger.  Gustavus  Pors 
turned  with  a  ready  smile. 

"Not  exactly,"  he  said.  "Yet  I  have  a  notion  to 
see  something  of  that  much-talked-of  land.  I  con- 
gratulate your  Honor  on  the  good  character  of  the 
territory  over  which  you  are  to  rule.  As  for  me,  I 
would  judge  for  myself  whether  its  vaunted  richness 
be  not  of  a  character  to  change  on  closer  acquaint- 
ance. Moreover,  there  are  on  its  soil  those  in  whom 
I  am  interested." 

"Ah,  say  you  so?  I  think  I  can  promise  you  a 
flattering  reception,"  said  the  Governor.  "The 
Eagle  will  want  not  a  welcome  when  she  arrives. 
We  have  Swen  Schute  on  board,  he  who  came  over 
to  bring  a  message  from  John  Printz.  He  can  tell 
you  how  eagerly  the  colonists  are  looking  for  sup- 
plies, and  for  all  the  succor  the  Eagle  brings." 

"Sails  he  with  us?"  asked  Gustavus,  with  some 
show  of  interest.  ' '  He  is  an  authority  on  matters 
pertaining  to  New  Sweden." 

"The  very  best.  An  old  soldier  and  an  old  colo- 
nist is  Swen  Schute. " 

It  was  with  Swen  Schute  that  Gustavus  Pors  was 
seen  conversing  before  the  next  day  was  over. 

"Do  I  know  well  the  settlers  in  New  Sweden?" 
said  the  old  soldier,  in  a  loud,  hearty  voice.  "Aye, 
who  should,  if  not  Swen  Schute?  Of  which  among 
them  do  you  need  tidings?" 

"I  would  hear  of  the  welfare  of  one,  Axel  Bonde, " 
said  Gustavus  Pors  quietly. 


264        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

1  'Axel  Bonde?"  replied  the  soldier.  "An  old 
man  of  eighty,  or  thereabouts?  He  is  hale  and 
hearty,  yet  has  sorrow  come  to  him  in  the  loss  of 
his  son.  He  has  the  biggest  farm-house  owned 
by  any  peasant  in  New  Sweden,  an  exact  copy 
of  that  in  which  he  lived  in  the  old  land,  so  they 
say." 

"In  what  part  of  New  Sweden  lies  this  farm?" 
asked  Monsieur  Pors. 

"In  the  neighborhood  of  Fort  Casimir,  where  the 
Dutch  Director  left  his  garrison  to  be  a  stopper  on 
Swedish  progress, ' '  said  Swen,  with  a  twinkle  in  his 
eye.  "We  shall  pay  the  Dutch  fort  a  visit  on  our 
way  up  the  river,  unless  I  mistake  the  mood  of  our 
new  Governor.  Then  will  you  have  the  opportunity 
to  step  ashore  and  see  your  friends. ' ' 

"Very  good,"  said  Gustavus,  and  there  was  a  light 
in  his  eye  also,  though  it  was  not  called  up  by  the 
mention  of  Fort  Casimir. 

"Eighty  years  old,  is  he?"  mused  Monsieur  Pors, 
as  he  leant  over  the  ship's  side  and  gazed  into  the 
water  beneath.  "Truly  it  is  time  I  looked  after  the 
little  maid.  I  wonder  what  kind  of  a  reception  the 
old  man  will  give  me. ' ' 

He  had  a  clear  recollection  of  his  last  visit  to  the 
farm-house,  whither  he  had  gone  to  see  the  child 
Agneta.  It  was  made  a  year  after  the  first,  and  for 
aught  he  could  perceive  the  place  was  unchanged. 
But  when  he  presented  himself  at  the  low  door  he 
saw  but  one  face  he  knew,  the  face  of  Anna,  the 
granddaughter  of  Axel.  He  could  not  complain  of 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        265 

want  of  courtesy.  Anna  might  be  stolid,  but  she 
was  neither  rude  nor  malicious. 

"You  will  come  in  and  rest  yourself,  sir,"  she 
said,  "though  those  whom  you  seek  are  all  gone 
away.  I'm  married  now,  and  me  and  my  husband 
own  the  farm.  Grandfather  has  built  himself  a  new 
house,  and  taken  new  land." 

"And  where  shall  I  find  him?"  asked  Gustavus 
eagerly. 

"You'll  not  find  him  at  all,  sir,"  said  Anna. 
"Grandfather  means  no  disrespect  to  you,  but  he 
wishes  to  be  left  free  to  carry  out  the  desires  of 
Agneta's  mother." 

"And  you  will  not  tell  me  where  he  has  gone?" 
demanded  Monsieur  Pors,  with  a  sharp  ring  in  his 
voice. 

"No,  sir,"  said  Anna,  uncompromisingly. 

' '  But  I  have  a  right  to  know, ' '  expostulated  Gus- 
tavus. "This  is  an  unfair  advantage  to  take." 

"Grandfather  said  nobody  had  a  right  to  interfere 
with  where  he  chose  to  live,  or  how  he  chose  to  rear 
Agneta, ' '  said  Anna. 

"It  is  ridiculous.  What  harm  could  I  do  the 
maiden?"  said  the  visitor. 

Anna  was  speechless. 

"You're  welcome  here  on  the  old  farm,  sir,"  she 
said  at  length,  when  the  silence  had  lasted  long. 

"And  welcome  nowhere  else,  eh?"  he  said,  and 
turned  on  his  heel. 

What  would  Axel  Bonde  say  when  he  presented 
himself  in  New  Sweden?  It  wanted  still  some 


266         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

months  to  the  time  when  he  would  have  a '  right  to 
claim  the  old  man's  greatest  treasure.  John 
Claudius  Rysingh  had  promised  him  a  friendly 
reception  in  the  new  land.  Monsieur  Pors  was  not 
so  sure  of  the  nature  of  that  reception. 

Swen  Schute  was  right.  Governor  Rysingh  had 
every  intention  of  paying  a  visit  to  the  Dutch  fort 
on  his  way  up  the  river.  He  and  the  officer  had 
held  many  a  consultation  before  the  South  River 
was  reached,  and  they  understood  one  another  well. 

Upon  the  Eagle  feeling  waxed  strong  on  the  sub- 
ject of  Dutch  aggression.  There  was  a  fairly  large 
contingent  of  soldiers  aboard,  and  public  opinion  in 
consequence  leant  to  the  side  of  sternness.  With  a 
superior  force  it  was  unnecessary  to  look  at  the 
enemy's  side  of  the  question.  Such  a  view  of  the 
subject  might  do  when  the  odds  were  even,  or  a 
little  on  the  side  of  the  other  party.  But  with 
everything  in  their  favor,  the  voyagers  on  the  Eagle 
were  constrained  to  assert  that  the  Dutch  had  but 
the  merest  shadow  of  excuse  for  their  conduct,  and 
that  the  building  of  Fort  Casimir  was  an  outrage . 

"It  is  an  outrage  not  to  be  borne,"  said  Swen 
Schute,  when  the  broad  sweep  of  the  bay  was 
entered,  and  Fort  Casimir  was  not  many  hours' 
distance  ahead.  "The  home  government  is  seri- 
ously annoyed  at  the  advantage  the  Hollanders  have 
taken.  Our  Governor  has  special  instructions  to 
compass,  if  possible,  their  removal  from  the  fort. 
Were  it  not  that  they  fear  the  English  more  than  the 
Dutch,  they  at  home  would  break  with  our  neigh- 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        267 

bors  altogether.  As  it  is,  discretionary  power  is  left 
with  the  Governor,  and  John  Claudius  Rysingh  is 
the  man  to  know  how  to  use  it." 

Again  there  was  a  twinkle  in  the  eye  of  the  sol- 
dier. This  time  Monsieur  Pors  perceived  it. 

"Then  we  visit  not  Fort  Casimir  for  naught?"  he 
said. 

Swen  laughed. 

"Well,  we  stay  there  not  altogether  out  of  compli- 
ment to  the  Hollanders,"  he  said. 

There  was  the  stir  of  excitement  on  board  the 
Eagle.  Some  important  move  was  in  the  air. 
These  good  Swedes  grew  very  Swedish  in  sentiment 
as  they  remembered  their  wrongs  in  connection  with 
the  fact  that  but  ten  or  twelve  soldiers  represented 
the  Dutch  power  in  Fort  Casimir. 

"What  say  you?"  said  John  Rysingh,  linking  his 
arm  in  that  of  Gustavus  Pors.  "Have  you  a  mind 
to  see  life  in  a  little  more  lively  form  than  it  pre- 
sents itself  as  a  rule  to  the  stranger  on  these  shores? 
In  that  direction  lies  Fort  Casimir." 

His  finger  pointed  up  the  river. 

"And  lies  the  liveliness  in  the  same  direction 
also?"  asked  Gustavus,  laughing. 

"Aye,  that  does  it,"  said  the  Governor.  "I  have 
come  hither  to  carry  out  the  wishes  of  the  govern- 
ment. The  government  desires  to  see  Fort  Casimir 
abandoned  of  the  Dutch.  Very  well.  The  govern- 
ment shall  see  it.  But  the  government  is  cautious. 
So  am  not  I.  'Ask  them  to  step  out,'  say  the  wise 
ones  of  our  land.  Verily,  I  will  ask,  and  they  will 


268        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

go.  Then  will  the  wishes  of  the  government  be 
carried  out." 

Gustavus  looked  amused. 

"But  spake  not  your  instructions  of  a  peaceable 
settlement  of  the  question?"  he  asked  lightly. 

"And  who  speaks  of  bloodshed?"  asked  Rysingh. 
"Seems  it  to  you  likely  that  the  ten  or  twelve  sol- 
diers yonder  will  be  eager  to  break  the  peace?" 

"Nay,  verily,"  said  Gustavus. 

It  was  afternoon  when  Gerrit  Bikker,  the  com- 
mander of  Fort  Casimir,  saw  a  ship  out  in  the  bay. 

"What  do  you  make  of  yon  vessel?"  he  called  to 
Adriaen  van  Tienhoven. 

"What  vessel?     Where  is  she?"  was  the  answer. 

"Yonder,  in  the  open." 

The  two  stood  watching. 

"Is  she  friend  or  foe?"  asked  Bikker. 

"Better  let  me  find  out,"  suggested  Adriaen. 

"Not  a  bad  idea,"  replied  Bikker  musingly. 

The  result  of  his  musing  was  seen  in  a  small 
party,  with  Van  Tienhoven  at  their  head,  who  made 
the  best  of  their  way.  down  the  river  to  meet  the 
approaching  vessel. 


CHAPTER   XXV 

"Gerrit." 

The  voice  was  the  voice  of  a  woman.  She  came 
upon  Bikker  as  he  stood  in  the  darkness  without  the 
fort,  his  face  turned  towards  the  place  where  the 
ship  should  be. 

"Aye.     What  is  it?"  he  answered. 

"If  yon's  an  enemy,  are  you  going  to  fight?" 
asked  the  woman,  laying  her  hand  upon  his  arm. 

"Plague  take  the  woman!"  responded  her  hus- 
band. "What  have  we  got  to  fight  with?" 

She  came  nearer,  and  put  her  face  close  to  his. 

"There's  none  too  much  powder  left,"  she  said. 
"I  let  some  Indians  have  all  they  wanted  not  three 
days  ago. ' ' 

"The  mischief  you  did!" 

"Why  not?"  demanded  his  wife.  "They  paid  for 
it  in  good  beaver.  I  say  it's  a  sin  and  a  shame  to 
waste  powder  on  the  soldiers  'when  you  can  get  any- 
thing you  like  for  it  of  the  natives.  The  men  got 
but  three  tin  spoonfuls  each,  and  that  was  three  too 
many. ' ' 

Bikker  only  grunted. 

"What's  left  wouldn't  last  long,"  she  continued, 
"and  if  it  would,  a  fight  would  mean  the  loss  of  all 
we  possess.  A  ship  such  as  that  is  not  coming  here 
for  naught. ' ' 

269 


270          IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Drat  the  woman!  Who  talked  of  fighting?"  said 
Bikker.  "And  why  should  she  be  an  enemy?  The 
Swedes  have  been  looking  for  supplies  long  enough. 
There  they  are,  or  my  name's  not  Gerrit  Bikker." 

"Friend  or  foe,  don't  you  forget  that  it's  a  right 
good  thing  to  look  out  for  your  country  when  you 
can  comfortably  do  so,  and  a  long  sight  better  thing 
to  look  out  for  yourself  at  every  time,"  said  the 
woman,  turning  away  into  the  darkness. 

"Don't  you  trouble  yourself  to  give  me  advice," 
growled  Bikker.  "I'm  no  fool." 

If  Gerrit  Bikker  expected  Van  Tienhoven  any 
time  during  the  night  he  was  disappointed.  In  the 
early  morning  he  went  out  to  the  sandy  beach  of  the 
promontory  on  which  the  fort  was  built,  and  looked 
down  the  river.  The  ship  was  to  be  seen,  yet  a  long 
distance  away,  and  nearer  was  a  small  object  that 
Gerrit  made  out  to  be  the  returning  boat.  It  was 
fully  eight  o'clock  before  it  touched  the  beach,  and 
Van  Tienhoven  sprang  out. 

"Well,  what  news?" 

"The  worst,"  was  the  answer.  "  'Tis  a  Swedish 
vessel,  bringing  the  new  Governor  and  a  great 
crowd  of  settlers.  What,  think  you,  the  Governor 
had  the  impudence  to  demand?  Nothing  less  than 
the  surrender  of  our  fort,  on  the  pretext  that  it  was 
built  on  lands  belonging  to  the  government  of 
Sweden." 

Gerrit  stared  at  the  speaker. 

"Do  you  hear,  man?"  repeated  Bikker.  "He 
asks  us  to  surrender  to  him! ' ' 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        271 

Bikker  only  looked  contemplatively  across  the 
water. 

"It  was  well  I  went,"  resumed  Van  Tienhoven, 
"it  has  at  least  given  us  an  hour  or  two  to  prepare." 

"Prepare  for  what?"  asked  Bikker  sharply. 

"For  what?  To  show  that  Swedish  upstart  the 
way  Dutchmen  surrender,"  said  the  other  hotly. 

"What  would  you  have  me  do?"  inquired  Bikker 
aimlessly. 

"Do,  man?  Fight!  What  else  is  there  to  do? 
Are  you  mad,  to  stand  there  wasting  time  like 
that?" 

Van  Tienhoven  had  already  started  for  the  fort. 

"What  have  we  got  to  fight  with?"  Bikker  called 
after  him.  "There's  no  ammunition,  and  but  a 
handful  of  men  all  told. ' ' 

Within  the  fort  the  garrison  and  freemen  sur- 
rounded the  returned  soldiers.  To  a  man  they  were 
eager  to  give  the  Governor  of  New  Sweden  a  warm 
reception.  Bikker,  meanwhile,  had  disappeared. 
It  was  some  time  before  they  found  him  in  the  gar- 
ret, in  close  converse  with  his  wife. 

"This  is  no  time  for  dallying !"  cried  Van  Tien- 
hoven, breaking  in  on  the  pair.  "Give  your  orders, 
and  there's  not  one  among  us  that  will  not  risk  his 
life  to  see  them  carried  out. " 

' '  Orders ! ' '  responded  Bikker.  ' '  Where '  s  the  use  ? 
We  can't  hold  the  fort  against  the  men  you  say  are 
aboard  that  ship.  Better  meet  the  Governor  in  a 
friendly  spirit.  He  will  scarce  show  us  violence 
then." 


272        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

' '  Meet  the  enemies  of  our  country  in  a  friendly 
spirit!  Well,  it's  come  to  something,"  quoth  Van 
Tienhoven,  and  flung  himself  out  of  the  garret. 

The  soldiers  and  freemen  below  clamored  and 
swore,  and  watched  the  river,  and  while  they  grew 
frantic,  and  Bikker  yet  delayed  to  give  definite 
orders,  the  Eagle  drew  near. 

It  was  Sunday  morning,  and  the  hour  was  eleven. 
The  Swedish  settlers  along  the  river  had  repaired  to 
Fort  Christina  for  the  preaching,  and  the  arrival  of 
the  vessel  was  almost  unwatched — except  from 
Fort  Casimir. 

"Now,  my  men,"  said  Swen  Schute,  as  a  boat  was 
lowered  and  some  twenty  soldiers  took  their  places 
in  it,  "if  it  be  necessary  to  strike,  strike  for  the 
honor  of  the  old  land  and  the  benefit  of  the  new. 
Pull  away.  We'll  soon  make  a  change  in  the  colors 
aloft  yonder. ' ' 

At  the  fort  the  men  stood  by  the  guns,  their  eyes 
and  ears  as  far  as  possible  following  the  movements 
of  their  commander,  their  fingers  twitching  to  make 
the  guns  speak  with  no  uncertain  voice,  as  soon  as 
he  should  give  the  word  of  command.  Some  of  the 
faces  grew  purple  with  rage  as  the  minutes  passed, 
and  no  orders  were  given.  One  or  two  of  the 
watchers,  less  easily  moved,  laughed  derisively. 

"Gerrit  Bikker  isn't  going  to  fight,  you  may  take 
your  oath  of  that,"  quoth  one. 

"They're  coming  ashore, "  said  Van  Tienhoven, 
savagely.  "Bikker,  what  are  you  going  to  do?" 

"What  can  I  do,  save  meet  them  with  fair  words?" 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        273 

said  Bikker.  "If  I  provoke  a  fight,  I  shall  get  all 
the  blame.  If  I  treat  them  as  friends,  they  must  at 
least  give  me  proper  notice  before  they  treacherously 
take  advantage  of  my  friendship. ' ' 

There  were  muttered  curses  as  the  commandant 
went  down  to  the  beach,  and  the  last  chance  to  sink 
the  enemy's  boat  was  gone. 

The  men  inside  the  fort  could  only  watch  events. 
The  events  were  strange  enough  to  cause  a  few  of 
the  more  excitable  Dutchmen  to  choke  with  the 
curses  that  could  not  tumble  fast  enough  over  their 
lips.  They  saw  Bikker  meet  the  Swedes  in  the 
friendliest  manner,  nay,  put  himself  at  their  head, 
and  side  by  side  with  the  Swedish  officer  walk 
towards  the  fort.  That  the  visit  was  not  a  friendly 
one  on  the  part  of  the  new-comers  was  attested  by 
the  drawn  swords  in  the  hands  of  the  advancing 
soldiers. 

"Traitor!"  hissed  a  Dutchman  who  stood  by  a 
gun.  "Verily  I  would  that  he  were  within  range  of 
this  gun.  I  would  touch  it  off  with  the  greatest  of 
joy." 

"What  means  that?"  inquired  another,  as  a  deep 
boom  broke  in  on  the  steady  tramp  of  advancing 
feet. 

Again  the  ship's  gun  spoke,  and  before  the  last 
echoes  had  died  away  the  Swedes  made  a  rush  for 
the  fort. 

"It  was  a  signal!"  cried  those  within. 

It  looked  as  if  they  were  not  far  wrong.  No 
sooner  had  the  two  guns  been  fired  over  the  fort 


274        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

than  the  Swedes  made  a  rush  for  the  gates,  demand- 
ing immediate  surrender.  Bikker  offered  no  protest. 

Not  so  Van  Tienhoven.  He  was  not  in  command 
at  Fort  Casimir,  but  he  could  not  keep  still.  He 
advanced  to  meet  the  Swedish  officer. 

"By  what  right  do  you  enter  this  fort?"  he 
demanded  hotly.  "Where  is  your  commission  from 
your  government?" 

"You  hold  your  tongue,  and  let  your  commander 
speak,"  retorted  Swen  Schute. 

"Gerrit,  why  do  you  stand  there  like  a  coward? 
Let  me  go  to  the  ship  and  ask  the  Governor  for  his 
commission,"  urged  Adriaen  van  Tienhoven,  in  a 
low  voice.  "For  your  country's  sake,  man,  stir 
yourself,"  he  added.  "Do  you  want  to  pass  fora 
traitor?" 

"Aye,  go,"  said  Bikker,  with  an  air  of  relief,  as  if 
glad  to  be  rid  of  so  troublesome  a  friend. 

Monsieur  Pors  was  standing  by  the  Governor's 
side  when  Adriaen  van  Tienhoven  came  on  deck, 
eagerly  demanding  to  see  the  Governor's  com- 
mission, or  any  order  he  might  have  for  thus 
violently  disturbing  the  peace  existing  between  the 
Dutch  and  the  Swedes. 

There  was  a  derisive  smile  on  Rysingh's  lips  as  he 
gazed  at  the  excited  Dutchman. 

"My  orders?"  he  said  slowly.  "They  come  from 
Her  Majesty  of  Sweden.  Our  good  Queen  sent  her 
ambassador  to  ask  the  States  General  whether  they 
sanctioned  the  encroachment  of  the  Dutch  on 
Swedish  territory.  Our  ambassador  was  referred  to 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        275 

the  Dutch  West  India  Company.  What,  think 
you,  my  zealous  friend,  was  the  reply  of  that  com- 
pany? Hark  you!  Not  only  did  they  deny  all  sanc- 
tion of  encroachment  on  Swedish  land,  but  they 
added,  'If  our  people  are  in  your  way,  drive  them 
off.'  We  are  going  to  do  it.  Go  and  tell  your 
Governor  that,  my  fine  fellow. ' ' 

Baffled  rage  was  in  the  eyes  of  the  Dutchman. 
He  hurried  away,  convinced  that  the  turn  of  the 
Swede  had  come.  When  he  arrived  at  the  fort  he 
had  to  ask  permission  of  the  Swedes  to  enter.  Fort 
Casimir  was  a  Dutch  stronghold  no  longer. 

"If  any  refuse  to  give  up  their  arms,  fire  on 
them!" 

It  was  the  command  of  Swen  Schute,  and  it  rang 
in  Adriaen  van  Tienhoven's  ears  as  he  came  into 
the  fort. 

They  did  not  fire.     It  was  unnecessary. 

"Haul  down  the  Dutch  flag,"  said  Bikker  to  his 
son.  "It  is  of  no  use  up  there. " 

And  it  came  down. 


CHAPTER    XXVI 

It  was  an  unusual  thing  that  only  Axel  Bonde  and 
Katarina,  his  daughter-in-law,  had  gone  to  the 
church  in  Fort  Christina.  On  very  few  Sundays 
before  had  it  happened  that  Agneta  walked  at  this 
hour  with  Ian  and  Kolina  beyond  the  clump  of  trees 
that  hid  Fort  Casimir  from  view. 

"Look!  Look!"  cried  the  boy  and  girl  both  at 
the  same  moment.  "There's  a  big  ship  at  the  fort." 

"It's  ours!  It's  ours!"  exclaimed  Ian,  exultantly, 
"and  it's  full  of  people." 

"Is  it  the  new  Governor?"  asked  Kolina. 

"Truly  it  seems  like  it,"  said  Agneta,  her  eyes 
fixed  eagerly  on  the  vessel. 

A  ship  from  home  was  a  great  event,  and  this  one 
was  crowded  with  people.  The  maiden  quickened 
her  pace.  She  was  curious  to  see  more  of  the 
vessel  and  its  passengers. 

"What  is  it  stopping  at  Fort  Casimir  for?"  asked 
Kolina.  "It's  not  a  Dutchman." 

Then,  a  new  wonder  revealing  itself  to  her  excited 
eyes,  she  exclaimed: 

"Look,  Agneta!  They  are  lowering  their  flag  to 
ours.  Why,  what  means  it?  It  has  come  down 
altogether.  And — yes — ours  is  going  up.  They  are 
surely  going  to  raise  it.  What  are  they  doing  it 
for?" 

276 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        277 

"I  know  not,"  said  Agneta.  "It  must  be  in 
deference  to  the  new  Governor." 

' '  I  wonder  whether  he  will  be  as  big  as  Governor 
Printz,"  said  Ian,  "and  whether  he  will  swear  as 
loud. ' ' 

"And  whether  he  will  want  Eric  Helm  to  serve 
him  as  he  served  the  old  Governor, ' '  added  Kolina. 

Agneta  did  not  answer.  She,  too,  was  wondering 
whether  the  new  Governor  would  prove  favorable  to 
the  young  engineer.  Had  John  Printz  kept  his 
promise  and  brought  Eric's  case  before  the  authori- 
ties at  home?  Would  the  Governor  bring  a  full  par- 
don, or  would  the  verdict  be  against  the  young  man? 
It  was  possible  that  even  the  provisional  pardon 
might  be  revoked.  Then  it  would  matter  much  to 
Eric  Helm  what  sort  of  a  man  had  come  to  New 
Sweden  as  Governor. 

"Here  comes  the  Governor  himself ,"  announced 
Kolina,  jubilantly.  "He's  coming  up  the  bank 
just  like  the  Dutch  Director  did.  Maybe  he's  com- 
ing to  our  house,  too." 

' '  Ugh !  Girls  are  fools, ' '  said  Ian  contemptuously. 
"He's  no  Governor.  He's  just  somebody  come  out 
of  the  ship. ' ' 

"He's  not.  He's  somebody  grand.  Isn't  he, 
Agneta?" 

The  girl  was  not  listening.  She  was  looking  at 
the  stranger,  and  her  heart  was  beating  less 
regularly  than  was  its  wont.  Who  was  he?  She 
did  not  need  to  ask,  and  for  the  moment  she  cer- 
tainly could  not  have  answered.  The  quiet,  confi- 


278        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

dent  mien,  the  quick  footstep,  the  tall,  proud  figure 
— she  knew  them  well.  Aye,  and  she  knew  too  the 
easy  grace  with  which  the  head  was  bared  even 
before  a  nearer  approach. 

"He  is  saluting  us.  Who  is  it,  Agneta?  Do  you 
know  him?" 

Kolina's  voice  rang  out  so  excitedly  that  it 
reached  the  ears  of  Monsieur  Pors  himself.  He 
listened,  a  little  eagerly,  for  the  reply,  but  it  was  of 
different  pitch,  and  traveled  not  so  far. 

"Gently,  little  one,  thy  voice  is  over  loud,"  said 
the  maiden.  "Yes.  I  knew  him  in  Sweedland. " 

"Good!     Good!     Then  he  is  coming  to  see  us." 

Again  the  penetrating  childish  tones  crossed  the 
lessening  space,  and  made  themselves  heard  by  the 
stranger.  He  was  near  enough  now  to  see  the  flush 
on  the  girl's  face,  though  not  to  catch  the  low- 
spoken  reply.  The  next  minute  his  head  was  again 
uncovered,  and  his  hand  outstretched. 

"Will  you  welcome  me  to  New  Sweden?"  he  said. 
"The  perils  of  a  sea  voyage  are  behind  me,  and  I 
would  fain  receive  congratulation." 

"New  Sweden  is  ever  ready  to  welcome  the  new- 
comer to  her  shores, ' '  said  Agneta,  the  color  deepen- 
ing on  her  face. 

"Who  is  New  Sweden?"  asked  Monsieur  Pors, 
with  a  smile.  "Will  she  look  upon  me  with  human 
eyes?  It  is  a  personal  greeting  I  crave."  Then  in 
a  lower  voice,  while  still  keeping  possession  of  her 
hand,  he  added:  "Little  friend,  why  did  you  run 
away  from  me?" 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        279 

"Why,  she  didn't,"  interposed  Kolina.  "She 
came  on  just  as  straight  as  she  could  to  meet  you. ' ' 

The  shrill  young  voice  was  expostulatory.  Kolina 
thought  the  stranger  must  have  very  poor  eyes 
indeed  if  he  imagined  that  Agneta  had  shown  any 
inclination  to  run  away  from  him. 

"Did  she,  little  one?"  said  Monsieur  Pors,  with  a 
bright  smile.  "That  was  very  good  of  her.  But 
what  she  did  not  do,  you  and  your  brother  must  do 
for  her.  Run  away  and  tell  the  good  mother  that  a 
traveler  is  about  to  invade  her  house,  even  as  your 
new  Governor  yonder  has  invaded  the  Dutch  fort. 
If  you  will  do  this  for  me,  then  I,  as  well  as  the 
mother,  will  call  you  the  best  of  friends. ' ' 

"Nay,  monsieur,  the  warning  is  unnecessary," 
said  Agneta  gently.  "The  good  mother  will  need 
no  notice  to  be  ready  to  entertain  a  guest,  and  the 
farm-house  can  well  find  room  to  shelter  another 
inmate." 

' '  Nevertheless,  go,  little  one,  and  tell  the  good  wife 
that  we  come, ' '  said  Monsieur  Pors  to  the  children. 

When  they  had  gone,  he  turned  to  Agneta. 

"You  have  not  told  me  yet  why  you  ran  away 
from  me,"  he  said. 

There  was  a  smile  on  the  girl's  lips  as  she 
answered  him. 

"Monsieur,  we  left  all  Sweden,"  she  said. 

"And  it  was  presumption  for  one  of  Sweden's 
sons  to  flatter  himself  that  he  had  more  to  do  with  it 
than  any  other?"  he  replied.  "Yet,  little  lady,  one 
of  Sweden's  sons  felt  himself  aggrieved." 


280       IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

The  smile  upon  the  maiden's  face  broadened,  and 
her  eyes  looked  straight  into  his. 

"There  are  penalties  that  attach  to  presumption," 
she  said. 

"And  they  came  upon  me?  So  be  it,"  he 
answered.  "I  accept  your  verdict.  Is  it  also  pre- 
sumptuous, and  equally  sure  to  provoke  penalty,  to 
ask  for  a  welcome  now?" 

"No,  monsieur,"  she  said.  "In  New  Sweden 
we  are  never  churlish  to  strangers.  All  worthy 
comers  are  welcome." 

"Conditional,  I  see,"  he  answered  lightly.  "And 
how  shall  I  prove  my  worth?" 

' '  By  telling  all  the  news  of  the  dear  home  land, ' ' 
she  replied. 

"Ah!  It  is  the  dear  land  yet.  Verily  I  am  glad 
that  you  have  not  altogether  broken  its  fetters  from 
off  you.  The  news?  It  is  sad.  The  old  land 
mourns  for  a  lost  daughter,  and  especially  that  part 
of  the  land  where  a  castle  keeps  guard  over  a  lake. 
There  the  house  stands  desolate,  and  an  old  woman, 
Brita  by  name,  asks  daily  if  the  young  mistress  be 
not  on  her  way  to  take  possession. ' ' 

He  was  bending  forward  that  he  might  get  a 
glimpse  of  the  girl's  face.  He  was  not  sure,  but  he 
thought  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes. 

She  did  not  answer,  and  for  a  minute  there  was 
silence  between  them. 

"Little  one,  did  you  think  I  should  not  find 
you?" 

His  voice  was  low  and  tender.     It  broke  in  on  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY       281 

stillness.  Again  the  soft  flush  covered  cheek  and 
brow,  but  the  girl  did  not  raise  her  eyes. 

"It  was  a  long  way  to  come,"  she  said.  "It  may 
well  be  that  the  object  will  not  prove  worthy  of  the 
trouble  of  search." 

"I  am  not  afraid,"  he  said. 

He  did  not  look  afraid — nor  dissatisfied — as  he 
neared  the  house,  walking  confidently  by  Agneta's 
side. 

"He's  as  handsome  as  ever,  and  don't  look  a  year 
older,"  was  Maria's  verdict,  as  she  peeped  from  a 
window  at  Agneta  and  her  companion.  "And  he's 
as  gallant  as  ever,"  was  her  inward  comment,  as 
Monsieur  Pors  greeted  her  with  flattering  notice  and 
freedom. 

4 '  Surely  there  has  been  magic  here, ' '  he  said,  as 
he  looked  round  on  the  farmhouse  and  its  inmates. 
"I  could  swear  that  this  is  the  very  dwelling  from 
which  I  turned  away  distraught  this  four  years 
back.  I  had  traveled  far  to  reach  it,  only  to  be  told 
that  those  whom  I  had  presumed  to  call  my  friends 
had  gone  from  it,  without  so  much  as  leaving  for 
me  a  message.  I  have  journeyed  across  the  broad 
sea  to  the  new  land,  and  to-day  I  find  that  dwelling 
again,  the  very  same,  yet  richer  by  far,  since  the 
faces  of  the  maidens  within  it  have  grown  fairer 
with  every  day  that  has  passed. 

"How  did  you  find  us?"  asked  Maria,  blushing 
rosy  red  at  his  words  of  compliment. 

"Ah,  how  can  you  ask?"  he  replied,  "when  you 
were  cruel  enough  to  cast  me  off. 


282        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"It  was  neither  my  fault  nor  mother's,"  said 
Maria,  stoutly.  "We  should  not  have  grumbled  if 
you  had  come  with  us. ' ' 

"Truly  you  are  good  to  me  now,"  he  said, 
with  a  look  that  deepened  the  roses  on  her  cheeks. 
"I  could  wish  that  I  had  known  that  goodness 
sooner.  At  least  I  would  have  proved  myself  not 
slow  to  profit  by  your  graciousness.  And  now  that 
I  am  here,  I  will  even  hold  you  to  your  friend- 
ship." 

Not  a  hard  task,  since  the  eyes  of  the  visitor  had 
already  set  the  girl's  heart  fluttering,  and  tampered 
materially  with  the  steadiness  of  her  brain. 

"My!  I  wish  he  had  come  to  see  me,"  she  said, 
in  confidence  to  Agneta,  when  the  two  girls  were  in 
the  kitchen,  on  hospitality  intent.  "You're  a  lucky 
girl,  if  your  mother  did  put  fool's  fancies  into  your 
head.  He  won't  be  long  getting  them  out." 

"Maria,  how  dare  you  speak  so  of  my  mother?" 

The  maiden's  eyes  blazed  as  she  turned  to  con- 
front the  culprit. 

"Bless  me,  don't  fire  up  so,"  said  Maria. 
"You're  all  fools,  or  else  you  wouldn't  take  things 
so  serious.  I  don't  mean  any  more  disrespect  to 
your  mother  than  I  do  to  grandfather,  and  all  of 
you.  But  I  tell  you,  Agneta,  you  and  him  make  a 
handsome  couple. ' ' 

Agneta  turned  away.  It  was  no  use  quarreling 
with  Maria.  Moreover,  at  the  present  moment  the 
girl  meant  no  real  harm.  Agneta  went  back  to  the 
living  room,  to  meet  the  eyes  of  Monsieur  Pors. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        283 

They  had  been  watching  the  door  ever  since  she 
disappeared.  They  had  a  more  satisfied  look  in 
them  as  she  crossed  the  room. 

"Are  you  curious  to  hear  how  the  Dutch  fort  has 
fallen  into  our  hands?"  he  asked. 

"Into  our  hands?  Did  the  lowering  of  the  flag 
mean  that?"  asked  Agneta. 

"Truly  it  did,"  replied  Monsieur  Pors,  and  he 
would  not  let  her  escape  again  till  he  had  told  the 
story  of  the  capture  of  Fort  Casimir. 

"Surely  it  seems  not  right,"  said  Agneta,  "thus 
to  take  advantage  of  the  want  of  suspicion  of  our 
neighbors.  Had  the  Dutch  Governor  surprised  our 
Fort  Christina  in  such  a  manner,  truly  we  should 
have  found  enough  to  say. ' ' 

"Ah,  gentle  reprover,  it  would  not  do  to  tell  the 
new  Governor  that,"  said  Monsieur  Pors.  "There 
are  two  truthful  sides  to  every  controversy,  and  each 
contestant  claimeth  the  balance  of  truth  on  his  own. 
It  were  hard  to  expect  him  to  spy  out  the  good  in 
his  rival's  case.  The  Governor  saith,  and  with  some 
show  of  reason,  that  Fort  Casimir  was  erected  not- 
withstanding the  protests  of  John  Printz,  and  in  a 
part  of  the  land  that  has  ever  been  considered  the 
domain  of  our  Most  Gracious  Queen.  He  did  but 
claim  that  it  should  be  surrendered  to  its  rightful 
owners." 

"And  was  there  no  blood  shed?"  asked  Agneta. 

"Not  a  red  drop.  The  knaves  knew  better  than 
to  fight,"  replied  Gustavus  Pors. 

When  Axel  Bonde  returned,  he  greeted  his  visitor 


284         IN    CASTLE    AND   COLONY 

with  grave  courtesy.  However  much  he  had  desired 
to  keep  this  stranger  away,  he  was  now  under  his 
roof,  and  hospitality  called  for  a  welcome.  It  came 
in  words  at  which  no  guest  could  cavil. 

"In  the  name  of  New  Sweden  I  welcome  you  to 
its  shores,"  said  the  old  man,  "and  as  a  represent- 
ative of  my  country  offer  to  my  countryman  hospi- 
tality. Was  the  voyage  a  prosperous  one?" 

They  sat  talking  long  that  night,  for  Monsieur 
Pors  had  much  to  tell  of  the  new  Governor  and  his 
initial  exploit,  but  when  Agneta  had  laid  her  hand 
in  that  of  Monsieur  Pors,  and  heard  his  gentle,  "May 
you  sleep  well,  little  lady, ' '  and  stood  at  last  by  the 
window  of  her  own  chamber,  the  sleep  that  had 
been  invoked  for  her  seemed  far  from  her  eyes. 
The  moonlight  plainly  showed  the  river  and  the 
piece  of  woodland  that  hid  Fort  Casimir,  but  in  place 
of  the  water  and  the  trees  the  girl  saw  the  hills 
of  Sweden,  and  in  the  foreground  the  snow-covered 
fields.  And  instead  of  the  voice  of  Maria,  still  to 
be  heard  in  loud  comment  in  the  inner  room,  she 
listened  to  another  voice,  low,  and  clear,  and  sweet, 
with  the  longing  of  the  mother  heart  in  it,  and  the 
renunciation  of  one  who  had  accepted  death  with 
its  partings. 

The  room  had  been  very  still  when  that  voice 
spoke,  for  mother  and  daughter  were  alone. 

"Little  one,  you  are  over  young  to  meet  the 
grave  questions  of  life,"  it  said.  "They  can  be 
really  met  only  by  the  heart  of  a  woman,  yet  I  must 
make  you  look  at  them  to-day.  Tell  me,  dear  heart, 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        285 

how  much  you  remember  of  those  you  knew  at  the 
castle." 

And  the  child  answered  in  surprise:  "Why, 
mother  dear,  we  have  talked  of  them  often,  of 
Brita,  and  Lars,  and  all  the  servants,  and  of  those 
who  lived  around. ' ' 

"Think  again,"  said  the  mother,  gently.  "Does 
there  not  stand  out  one  other  form  that  is  associated 
with  your  brother  Adolf,  and  with  the  day  we  laid 
him  to  rest?" 

"Yes,"  said  the  child,  thoughtfully.  "I  have  not 
forgotten  Monsieur  Pors,  though  we  have  not  often 
talked  of  him. ' ' 

"And  3'ou  remember  him — how?" 

"As  a  playmate,  I  think,"  said  Agneta.  "I  have 
a  remembrance  of  being  petted  and  made  much  of, 
and — yes,  of  feeling  there  was  something  you  did 
not  approve  of,  either  in  him  or  me. ' ' 

"Do  you  know  what  he  called  you,  Agneta?" 
asked  the  mother. 

"No,"  said  the  child.     "What  was  it?" 

"Little  sweetheart." 

The  color  came  into  the  fair  face. 

"I  was  a  very  little  girl,"  she  said  apologetically. 

"He  would  have  said  it  with  more  fervor  and 
significance  if  you  had  been  older,"  replied  the  low, 
gentle  voice. 

"Mother!" 

' '  Aye,  little  one,  for  he  deems  that  he  has  the  right. ' ' 

"Ifas,  mother?  But  we  have  not  seen  him  for  so 
long, ' '  said  Agneta. 


286        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"No.  Daughter,  did  you  ever  wonder  why  we 
left  the  castle?" 

"No,"  was  the  answer,  "for  you  told  me  that  it 
belonged  no  longer  to  us,  but  to  Monsieur  Pors.  I 
remembered  him,  and  knew  whom  you  meant." 

"We  need  not  have  left  it,"  said  Madam  Botorpa. 
"He  wanted  us  to  stay." 

"But — it  was  his  house.  We  could  not  stay  in  the 
house  of  another,"  said  the  child,  in  a  puzzled 
tone. 

"No.  But  he  did  not  see  it  that  way.  Little  one, 
he  deemed  you  as  much  his  as  the  house,  and  he 
saw  not  why  the  two  should  be  separated. ' ' 

"Mother,  why?" 

The  tone  was  imperative.  The  suspicions  of  the 
child  were  aroused. 

' '  Because  your  father  gave  him  the  right. ' ' 

"The  right  to  me?" 

Anger  and  dismay  spoke  in  face  and  voice.  The 
mother  drew  the  child  towards  her  till  she  knelt  by 
her  side,  her  face  close  to  the  white  one  on  the 
pillow. 

"Yes,  dear  heart,  the  right  to  you,"  she  said. 

"Why  did  he?  Mother,  I  belong  to  you," 
exclaimed  Agneta. 

"Would  that  I  could  keep  my  treasure,"  said 
Madam  Botorpa. 

The  head  of  the  maid  wet-t  down  on  her  mother's 
breast,  and  for  a  time  there  was  silence.  Then  the 
low,  gentle  voice  spoke  ag^in.  In  loving,  tender 
words  Madam  Botorpa  told  ,ier  little  daughter  of 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        287 

that  infant  betrothal,  and  something  of  her  disap- 
pointment in  the  man  to  whom  the  father  had 
intrusted  his  child.  For  the  first  time  Agneta  heard 
the  full  story  of  that  lonely  journey  from  the  castle, 
taken  at  a  time  when  Monsieur  Pors  was  far 
away. 

"He  has  never  found  us,  mother,"  said  the  little 
girl.  "  He  will  not  find  us  now. " 

"It  may  be  that  he  never  will,"  said  her  mother. 
"I  think  I  should  be  glad  to  be  sure  that  it  would 
be  so.  But,  little  one,  it  may  be  otherwise.  The 
time  will  come  when  he  will  have  the  right  to  seek 
you.  Gustavus  Pors  is  not  the  man  to  relinquish 
that  right  if  he  desire  to  use  it.  Perchance  he  will 
not  so  desire.  But  if  he  should,  promise  me  that 
no  fair  words  shall  make  you  do  violence  to  the 
woman's  heart  within  you,  that  to  that  heart  you 
will  go  for  the  answer  to  the  question,  and  not  to 
the  girl's  head,  which,  little  one,  will  not  have  had 
time  to  grow  wise. ' ' 

"Mother  dear,  I  can  answer  now,"  said  Agneta. 
4 'You  knew  best." 

"Surely,  for  that  time,  dear  one,"  was  the  answer. 
"But  when  he  asks  again  all  will  be  different.  He 
may  himself  be  changed.  In  any  case  you  will  be 
changed  from  the  little  girl  of  that  day.  I  cannot 
answer  for  my  daughter,  but  I  can  warn  her  that 
out  of  chosen  evil  good  never  yet  came  without  ter- 
rible suffering  and  loss.  Your  heart  is  pure,  little 
one.  Trust  to  it,  and  let  not  the  castle  weigh  any- 
thing in  the  question." 


288        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Mother,  whispered  the  child,  fearfully,  "can  he 
— can  he  make  me — do  it?" 

"No,"  said  the  mother  firmly.  "True,  the 
betrothal  is  binding,  yet  has  Axel  Bonde  assured  me 
that  at  word  from  you  he  will  carry  the  case  to  the 
ecclesiastical  courts.  It  will  take  money,  but  the 
heart  of  Axel  Bonde  is  true  as  steel.  Money  will 
weigh  little  with  him. ' ' 

Agneta  went  back  over  every  word  to-night,  and 
remembered  her  own  promise,  sealed  with  a  kiss  on 
the  lips  that  so  soon  after  spoke  their  last  words  of 
advice.  The  time  of  which  her  mother  had  warned 
her  had  come.  Monsieur  Pors  was  here  to  claim  his 
bride.  Already  she  had  passed  her  seventeenth 
birthday.  In  a  few  more  months  the  question  her 
mother  had  told  her  to  ask  her  own  heart  must  be 
met. 

Nay,  it  was  no  question.  She  had  always  known 
what  she  should  answer,  though  now  he  was  here 
she  was  not  so  sure  of  the  way  in  which  that  answer 
should  be  conveyed  to  Monsieur  Pors  himself.  The 
insistence  that  was  half  entreaty  and  half  command, 
the  imperious,  deferential  manner,  the  determina- 
tion to  take  only  the  answer  he  desired,  would  not 
be  easy  to  overcome.  And  even  while  she  thought 
of  how  she  should  make  him  believe  that  she  was  in 
earnest,  and  not  a  willful  child  who  could  be  argued 
and  petted  out  of  a  fractious  mood,  her  thoughts 
glanced  off  to  the  castle,  and  the  words  of  Gustavus 
Pors  came  back  to  her.  "An  old  woman  asks  daily 
if  the  young  mistress  be  not  on  her  way  to  take 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        289 

possession. ' '     The  dear  old  castle !     It  was  home  to 
her  yet. 

She  stood  long  by  the  window,  but  her  thoughts 
now  were  of  the  lake  beneath  the  hill,  and  the  gray 
old  castle  keeping  ward  above. 


CHAPTER    XXVII 

"I  wish  I  could  have  seen  the  new  Governor 
before  he  went  up  the  river. ' ' 

Kolina  was  standing  by  the  window,  looking  at 
the  water,  and  her  remark  was  addressed  to  nobody 
in  particular.  He  who  chose  to  answer  her,  how- 
ever, was  somebody  in  particular,  being  no  other 
than  Gustavus  Pors. 

"What  did  you  want  with  the  Governor,  little 
one?"  he  asked.  "Was  there  some  weighty  request 
you  were  burning  to  present?" 

' '  I  wanted  to  hear  whether  he  could  swear  as  loud 
as  Governor  Printz, ' '  said  the  little  girl.  , 

The  visitor  laughed. 

"I  pray  you  tell  me  what  difference  the  vehe- 
mence of  his  swearing  would  make  to  my  little 
friend?"  he  said. 

"It  wouldn't  make  any  difference  to  me.  I  was 
thinking  of  Eric  Helm,"  said  the  child. 

The  eyes  of  Gustavus  Pors  had  wandered  to  a 
golden  head  bent  over  some  knitting.  Was  it  just 
now  bent  a  little  more  determinately  than  was 
necessary?" 

"Eric  Helm?"  replied  Gustavus.  "And  who  is 
Eric  Helm?" 

"He's  an  engineer,  and  he  built  the  strong  house 
in  front  of  Fort  Beversrede,"  said  Ian  eagerly. 

290 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        291 

"Oh,    didn't    that    house     make    the     Hollanders 
savage ! ' ' 

"Eric  thought  of  it  all  himself,"  added  Kolina. 
"Governor  Printz  made  him  think  of  it.  He  had  to 
do  just  what  the  Governor  told  him,  because  he  was 
a  con " 

"Little  chatterer,  let  thy  tongue  rest  while  older 
and  wiser  lips  than  thine  make  answer,"  interrupted 
Axel  Bonde,  who  chanced  to  be  passing  through  the 
room  when  the  child  spoke.  "Eric  Helm,"  he 
added,  turning  to  Monsieur  Pors,  "is  a  young  man 
who  has  proved  himself  of  value,  not  only  to  Gov- 
ernor Printz,  but  also  to  many  in  New  Sweden. 
This  land  would  be  the  better  did  it  possess  more 
men  like  the  young  engineer." 

"Ah!  And  he  has  found  a  friend  in  Axel  Bonde, 
I  think,"  said  Monsieur  Pors. 

"He  "has, given  a  friend  to  Axel  Bonde,"  said  the 
old  man,  as  he  passed  out. 

"Eric  Helm,"  said  Gustavus  meditatively.  \"I 
have,  I  believe,  heard  the  name  before." 

His  eyes  passed  lightly  over  Agneta's  face,  stop- 
ping to  note  the  soft  pink  tint  thereon,  and  went  to 
Maria's  rosy  cheeks,  resting  there  very  openly. 

"Likely  enough,"  replied  that  maiden.  "He  is 
well  known  here." 

"  'Here'  being  this  hospitable  dwelling?"  asked 
Monsieur  Pors.  "He  is  indeed  a  lucky  fellow  if 
that  be  the  case." 

' '  Nay,  I  meant  not  that  so  much  as  the  whole  of 
New  Sweden,"  said  Maria. 


292        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"And  is  all  New  Sweden  loud  in  his  praise?" 
asked  Monsieur  Pors. 

"Nay,  monsieur,  for  surely  then  were  New 
Sweden  a  land  by  itself,"  said  Agneta,  suddenly 
raising  her  eyes.  "Know  you  any  country  where 
there  are  not  to  be  found  men  who  take  advantage 
of  misfortune  to  call  the  sufferer  a  knave?" 

"I  think  New  Sweden  in  any  case  a  land  by  itself 
— since  a  certain  little  lady  set  foot  in  it, ' '  he  said. 

She  dropped  her  eyes  over  her  knitting  again. 

Gustavus  Pors  watched  her  with  a  half  smile  on 
his  lips.  He  had  been  a  week  in  New  Sweden  now, 
and  was  already  very  much  at  home  there.  Ian  and 
Kolina  were  his  fast  friends  and  allies,  and  Maria 
had  long  since  come  to  the  conclusion  that  if  such  a 
lover  were  the  result  of  an  early  betrothal,  she 
wished  she  had  been  betrothed  when  she  was  a 
baby. 

Monsieur  Pors  had  made  Fort  Casimir  his  head- 
quarters. Not  that  there  was  a  Fort  Casimir 
to-day,  though  it  had  been  thus  designated  when  he 
first  set  foot  in  it.  The  Dutch  fort  had  changed  its 
name  with  its  commander,  and  the  fortress  in  which 
the  sturdy  and  jubilant  Swen  Schute  exercised 
command  rejoiced  in  the  name  of  Fort  Trinity, 
given  in  honor  of  Trinity  Sunday,  the  day  on  which 
it  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Swedes,  and  out  of  the 
hands  of  Gerrit  Bikker.  It  was  not  even  the  same 
fort  in  appearance,  for  the  Swedish  engineer, 
Lindstrb'm,  who  came  over  in  the  suite  of  Governor 
Rysingh,  was  already  transforming  it,  and  render- 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        293 

ing  it  more  formidable  than  it  had  ever  been  when 
the  Hollanders  possessed  it. 

"Is  the  finishing  of  that  lucky  piece  of  knitting 
an  absolute  necessity?"  asked  Gustavus  Pors,  bend- 
ing over  Agneta,  and  speaking  low. 

"Yes,  verily,  if  she  for  whom  it  is  designed  is  not 
to  go  barefoot,"  said  the  girl,  lightly. 

"To  go  barefoot  were  not  such  a  terrible  misfor- 
tune were  the  air  always  as  soft  and  warm  as 
to-day,"  he  said.  "Be  good  to  me,  and  lay  the 
knitting  aside.  I  want  some  one  conversant  with 
the  land  of  the  South  River  to  show  me  its  beauties. ' ' 

' '  Kolina  is  a  splendid  little  guide, ' '  said  Agneta, 
looking  at  him  with  a  mischievous  smile  on  her 
lips. 

"I  know  a  better,"  he  replied,  and  she  put  aside 
her  work. 

"As  you  will,  monsieur,"  sheisaid. 

"Is  it  indeed  to  be  as  I  will?"  he  asked  softly. 

She  made  him  no  answer,  but  wrapped  a  soft  silk 
handkerchief  about  her  head,  and  waited  for  him. 

"Whither  shall  we  go?"  she  asked. 

"To  Sweden,"  he  said,  with  a  look  that  she  could 
not  misunderstand. 

She  laughed. 

"Then  must  you  find  another  guide,  monsieur," 
she  said. 

"In  that  case  I  will  even  stay  where  I  am,"  he 
answered. 

"Will  it  give  you  pleasure  to  know  that  Governor 
Rysingh  brings  good  news  to  your  friend  Eric 


294         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Helm?"  he  asked,  when  her  hands  were  filled  with 
the  flowers  he  had  gathered  for  her,  and  they  had 
walked  far  from  the  farm-house. 

She  looked  up  at  him  with  a  startled  light  in  her 
eyes. 

"I  did  not  think  you  knew  Eric  Helm,"  she  said. 

"No,  but  I  know  Governor  Rysingh,  and  I  have 
heard  from  him  that  the  best  of  news  awaits  the 
young  man." 

"I  am  very  glad,"  said  Agneta,  and  then  she 
became  aware  of  the  eyes  that  were  reading  her 
face,  and  let  her  own  drop. 

"He  is  very  fortunate,"  said  Monsieur  Pors 
significantly. 

"To  obtain  his  freedom?"  she  asked. 

"Nay,  but  to  obtain  his  friends,"  he  said. 

"Yes.  Governor  Printz  has  surely  proved  a  good 
friend  to  him,"  she  answered.  "I  thought  it  was 
hardly  possible  that  the  authorities  at  home  would 
refuse  to  sustain  his  action  in  the  matter.  Eric 
has  well  earned  the  freedom  that  should  have  come 
before." 

"The  intentions  of  John  Printz  were  in  all  prob- 
ability of  the  best,"  replied  Gustavus,  "yet  the 
young  man  has  not  the  Governor  to  thank  for  his 
present  happiness." 

"What,  the  Governor's  pardon  is  not  to  hold?" 

Her  eyes  were  startled,  and  a  little  fearful.  She 
lifted  them  to  his  face  again.  It  was  easy  to  see 
that  this  was  not  a  matter  of  small  moment  to 
her. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        295 

"It  is  not  to  hold,  because  it  is  unnecessary,"  he 
said.  "The  pardon  Governor  Rysingh  brings 
depends,  not  on  the  favor  of  a  ruler,  but  on  prin- 
ciples of  justice.  New  facts  have,  I  understand, 
come  to  light,  and  the  sentence  imposed  upon  the 
young  man  has  been  found  to  be  unjust.  Hence 
the  pardon. ' ' 

"And  he  has  been  proved  innocent?" 

"Something  like  it,  I  fancy." 

She  had  stopped  in  her  walk,  and  now  stood 
quite  still,  looking  at  him,  and  letting  herself 
realize  the  import  of  the  news  he  brought.  If  he 
had  intended  to  gauge  the  depth  of  her  interest  in 
the  young  engineer,  he  ought  to  have  been  satisfied. 
Perchance  he  was  more  than  satisfied,  for  his  own 
face  for  the  moment  had  become  sober. 

"How  glad  he  will  be — and  is,  I  suppose,  by  this 
time!"  she  said.  "I  think  you  could  not  have 
brought  better  news." 

"I  am  glad  I  was  so  fortunate,"  he  said  dryly. 
"Do  you  always  take  as  much  interest  in  your 
friends?" 

Her  cheeks,  which  had  grown  pink  with  excite- 
ment, deepened  their  color.  She  became  suddenly 
conscious  of  herself,  and  of  the  thoughts  of  her  com- 
panion. 

"No,"  she  said  quietly.  "I  think  not.  Happily, 
few  of  my  friends  have  been  as  unjustly  treated. ' ' 

"I  think  I  will  get  somebody  to  abuse  me  a  little," 
he  said. 

She  laughed. 


296        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"You  must  be  sure  it  is  unjust  abuse,"  she  said. 

"Which  implies  that  I  am  open  to  abuse  that 
would  not  be  unjust.  You  are  doubly  cruel  to  me 
now,"  he  answered. 

He  exerted  himself  then  to  make  the  walk  pleas- 
ant, and  perhaps  to  divert  her  thoughts  from  the 
channel  in  which  he  himself  had  started  them.  In 
the  first  he  succeeded,  but  the  way  in  which  his 
eyes  occasionally  searched  her  face  hardly  suggested 
that  he  considered  himself  signally  successful  in  the 
other.  She  was  very  bright,  and  happy,  but  he 
could  not  quite  assure  himself  that  a  portion  of  her 
happiness  did  not  spring  from  the  knowledge  he  had 
just  imparted. 

"I'm  so  glad!     I'm  so  glad!" 

The  words  ran  like  a  refrain  through  all  that 
afternoon  walk.  The  world  was  very  blithe  that 
June  day,  and  the  girl's  heart  was  blithe  too  Per- 
haps there  was  a  little  glamour  over  all.  Perchance 
the  flowers  of  New  Sweden  never  looked  quite  as 
attractive  as  they  did  when  Gustavus  Pors  plucked 
them  for  her  with  words  that  were  half  jest  and  half 
earnest.  She  could  not  have  told,  if  she  had  tried, 
on  just  what  foundation  her  gladness  rested,  only 
she  knew  that  her  heart  was  light  for  joy  at  Eric 
Helm's  good  fortune. 

"He  can  take  his  place  with  the  best  now,"  she 
mused,  and  then  fell  to  wondering  what  Monsieur 
Pors  would  think  of  the  young  engineer,  and  began 
unconsciously  to  contrast  the  two,  carrying  on  the 
comparison  until  she  became  suddenly  aware  of  her 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        297 

own  mental  attitude,  and  took  herself  to  task  there- 
for. 

"Why  should  it  matter  what  he  thinks?"  she 
asked,  and  felt  the  color  rush  to  her  cheeks.  It  was 
full  time  to  put  a  bridle  on  her  thoughts,  and  to 
relegate  the  good  news  and  all  it  entailed  to  the 
background  of  her  consciousness,  from  whence  it 
lent  a  warmth  and  brightness  that  even  the  June 
sun,  unaided,  could  not  have  furnished. 

The  girl  was  chary  of  sharing  the  tidings  with 
others.  It  was  not  till  night  that  she  imparted  her 
secret  even  to  Axel  Bonde.  He  heard  it  with 
fatherly  joy. 

"The  lad  has  had  a  hard  time  of  it,"  he  said. 
"Truly  I  am  glad  he  is  cleared  of  imputations  that 
ill-fitted  a  character  such  as  his. ' ' 

Maria  pounced  upon  the  news  and  the  news-teller 
with  a  vigor  that  robbed  hidden  gladness  of  its  touch 
of  romance.  Her  feelings  found  ready  expression 
in  words. 

"Well,  you  must  have  been  either  stupid  or  sly,  to 
keep  the  news  to  yourself  for  a  whole  afternoon, ' ' 
she  said.  "My!  I  should  have  told  it  before  I  was 
inside  the  door. ' ' 

"I  don't  doubt  it,"  replied  Agneta  quietly. 

"And  why  not?  What  is  there  to  be  close  about?" 
demanded  Maria,  sharply.  "Isn't  one  as  much  his 
friend  as  the  other?  We've  all  shown  him  friend- 
ship when  he  most  needed  it. ' ' 

"I  have  no  doubt  he  is  duly  grateful,"  said 
Agneta. 


298        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Oh,  he's  not  one  to  forget  kindness,"  replied 
Maria  complacently.  "I  will  say  this  for  you, 
Agneta,  you  showed  some  sense  when  you  picked 
him  up  for  a  friend.  He'll  be  able  to  hold  his  head 
above  many  in  New  Sweden  now,  and  if  I  belonged 
to  as  good  a  burgher  family  as  he  does,  I'd  do  it 
too.  But  he'll  not  turn  his  back  on  those  who 
helped  him  in  his  misfortune.  It  does  seem  as  if 
things  happened  just  right  sometimes,"  she  added. 
"Here's  Eric  cleared  of  all  suspicion,  and  free  to 
make  a  home  for  himself  as  soon  as  he  will,  and 
Monsieur  Pors  in  New  Sweden  to  look  after  you.  It 
certainly  clears  the  way " 

She  broke  off,  and  disappeared  in  the  kitchen,  to 
give  the  benefit  of  her  experience  in  the  preparing 
of  certain  ingredients  destined  for  the  morrow's 
breakfast.  From  the  seclusion  of  the  kitchen  hearth 
her  voice  burst  out  in  jubilant  song,  that  penetrated 
to  the  big  living  room,  and  somehow  had  a  disturb- 
ing effect  on  the  gladness  which  all  the  afternoon 
had  been  welling  up  in  Agneta's  heart. 

Eric  Helm  was  at  present  in  no  danger  of  holding 
his  head  above  that  of  any  resident  of  New  Sweden. 
He  was  in  too  much  uncertainty  about  his  fate  to 
indulge  in  feelings  of  pride.  For  among  those  who 
were  interested  in  the  subject,  almost  the  last  to 
hear  the  news  of  his  good  fortune  was  the  young 
man  whom  it  most  concerned.  Following  the 
instructions  of  John  Pappegoya,  the  son-in-law  of 
John  Printz,  whom  the  Governor  had  left  to  admin- 
ister the  affairs  of  New  Sweden  when  his  own 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        299 

impatience  drove  him  back  to  the  old  land,  Eric 
had  gone  far  up  the  bank  of  one  of  the  creeks,  into 
the  country  of  the  Indians,  to  explore  the  district, 
and  make  a  rough  map  of  the  same.  He  started 
when  the  fortunes  of  New  Sweden  were  at  their 
lowest  ebb,  but  a  few  days  before  the  tide  of  pros- 
perity began  to  flow  in  again.  Consequently  he  was 
unaware  that  the  successor  of  John  Printz  had 
arrived,  and  that  his  own  fate  was  no  longer  a  matter 
of  uncertainty. 

When  at  last  he  heard  that  a  Swedish  ship  had 
come  up  the  river,  he  turned  his  face  towards 
Tenacong. 

"Better  know  the  worst,  and  be  done  with  it,"  he 
said,  but  a  haunting  fear  that  it  might  be  long  before 
the  worst  was  done  with  him  made  the  return  jour- 
ney something  different  from  a  holiday  trip.  He 
had  had  a  taste  of  freedom,  and  the  possibilities  of 
the  future  looked  darker  in  comparison  with  it. 

He  found  the  land  jubilant.  New  settlers  were 
everywhere.  Much-needed  stores  were  to  be  had  at 
the  forts,  and  the  country  was  in  a  stir  of  gladness. 
The  praises  of  John  Rysingh,  and  of  his  energetic 
righting  of  Swedish  wrongs,  were  in  every  mouth. 
It  was  New  Sweden's  time  of  rejoicing,  and  she  was 
proportionately  elated. 

As  he  neared  the  island  of  Tenacong,  Eric  saw 
many  Indian  warriors  with  their  squaws.  The 
original  owners  of  the  country  were  gathering  in 
force. 

"Whither  are  they  bound?"  he  asked  of  a  settler. 


300        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"For  Printz  Hall,  to  hold  a  conference  with  the 
new  Governor,"  was  the  reply.  "John  Rysingh  is 
a  man  who  believes  not  in  dallying.  He  has  ousted 
the  Hollanders,  now  he  would  bring  back  to  their 
first  friendship  the  Indians  whose  hearts  the  Dutch- 
men have  stolen.  He  has  for  them  presents  that 
will  prove  stronger  than  all  other  arguments,  and 
what  he  has  already  done  at  Fort  Casimir  will  teach 
them  that  the  Swedes  are  not  to  be  despised." 

The  young  man  hurried  on.  The  gladness  and 
stir  abroad  in  the  land  grated  upon  him.  How 
much  of  the  increased  prosperity  would  fall  to  his 
share? 

The  conference  with  the  Indians  was  at  its  height 
when  he  reached  New  Gottenburg.  Had  Governor 
Printz  been  there,  the  young  engineer  would  have 
sought  him  at  once.  As  it  was,  he  lingered  without 
the  Hall,  hoping,  but  half  fearing,  to  learn  his  fate. 
He  almost  expected  to  hear  his  name  in  everybody's 
mouth. 

He  found  himself  very  much  forgotten.  The 
Indian  question  was  of  paramount  importance. 
Would  the  Indians  return  to  their  old  allegiance  to 
the  Swedes?  To  be  in  firm  friendship  with  them 
was  to  strengthen  the  Swedish  position  materially. 

The  red  men  had  not  been  found  altogether  eager 
to  renew  their  covenant  and  vow  eternal  friendship. 
They  complained  that  the  white  men  had  brought 
evil  to  their  shores.  Since  their  coming  many 
Indians  had  died.  They  did  not  add  that  presents 
had  been  scarce,  but  when  the  Governor  rose  to  talk 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        301 

with  them,  and  freely  distributed  his  gifts  among 
them,  they  began  to  be  less  sure  of  the  advisability 
of  breaking  the  chain  of  friendship  that  bound  them 
to  their  brothers  the  Swedes.  They  retired  to  con- 
sider the  situation,  and  whilst  they  were  considering, 
Eric  Helm  arrived. 

Governor  Rysingh,  looking  from  the  windows  of 
Printz  Hall,  saw  the  young  engineer  standing 
without. 

"Who  is  the  young  man  yonder?"  he  asked.  "He 
is  a  right  fair  specimen  of  our  race.  I  think  I  have 
not  seen  him  before." 

"That  is  Eric  Helm,  your  Honor, "  replied  a  soldier 
in  attendance. 

"Eric  Helm!"  exclaimed  the  Governor.  "If  such 
be  the  case,  send  him  to  me.  I  have  a  word  to  say 
to  him." 

"The  Governor  calls  for  you." 

The  touch  upon  his  arm  made  Eric  turn  hastily. 
He  had  taken  a  few  steps  away  from  the  building, 
reluctant  to  force  the  interview  that  he  feared  as 
much  as  he  desired.  At  the  soldier's  words  he  fol- 
lowed him  into  the  Hall,  his  thoughts  going  back  to 
the  first  time  he  entered  it.  The  issue  to-day  was 
scarcely  less  momentous  than  on  the  former  occasion. 

He  thought  the  Governor  looked  at  him  with 
some  curiosity. 

"Your  name  is  Eric  Helm?"  he  asked. 

"It  is,  your  Honor,"  replied  the  young  man. 

"And  your  position  here  is ?" 

"It    was   that  of    a  convict,"   said    Eric  firmly. 


302        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"For  some  time  now  I  have  been  a  free  man.  Gov- 
ernor Printz,  to  whom  I  owe  the  freedom,  deemed 
that  in  giving  it  to  me  he  was  justified  by  more  than 
the  goodness  of  his  own  heart." 

The  words  were  calm,  but  the  face  of  the  speaker 
had  grown  whiter  since  he  entered. 

"That  was,  I  believe,  a  provisional  pardon,"  said 
the  Governor.  "I  have  the  pleasure  of  presenting 
to  you  to-day  a  free  pardon  from  your  country, 
together  with  my  own  congratulations.  The  first 
will,  I  think,  be  of  the  most  value  to  you,  especially 
as  it  is  based  on  no  man's  kindness,  but  upon  a 
simple  principle  of  justice.  It  is  lucky  for  you  that 
rogues  fall  out  among  themselves,  seeing  that  their 
doing  so  has  in  this  case  brought  to  light  the  fact 
that  the  fire,  which  was  to  blame  for  sending  you  to 
New  Sweden,  started  after  you  left  the  barn,  and 
not  before. ' ' 

For  a  minute  Eric  stared  at  the  speaker.  Then 
the  color  came  back  to  his  face.  He  drew  himself 
up  as  if  a  weight  were  taken  from  his  shoulders. 

"Then  I  was  not  responsible  for  the  loss  of  the 
buildings?"  he  said. 

"So  it  seems,"  replied  the  Governor,  with  a  smile. 
"I  will  furnish  you  with  a  full  account  of  the  evi- 
dence given  by  one  of  the  men  in  the  barn  at  the 
time  when  the  fire  started.  Then  you  can  judge  for 
yourself. ' ' 

The  eyes  of  the  young  man  looked  into  his. 

"I  think  the  assurance  that  the  mischief  came 
through  no  act  of  mine  is  worth  more  to  me  than  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        303 

freedom,"  he  said.     "I  thank  your  Excellency  for 
bringing  me  the  knowledge  of  both. " 

He  did  not  know  how  or  when  he  got  out  of 
Printz  Hall,  nor  whom  he  passed  on  the  way.  One 
thing  his  brain  had  seized  upon  and  held  to.  He 
was  not  only  free  to-day,  but  the  shame  of  the  past 
was  swept  away.  He  might  have  something  against 
the  world,  but  the  world  had  naught  against  him. 
And  through  his  meditations  there  came  with 
bewildering  frequency  the  memory  of  a  pair  of  soft 
blue  eyes.  He  let  them  flash  in  and  out  of  his 
thought,  and  make  havoc  with  all  attempt  at  coher- 
ency therein.  And  when  he  came  to  a  definite  con- 
sciousness of  the  present,  he  was  wondering  how 
those  eyes  would  look  at  him  when  their  owner 
heard  his  story. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII 

"Free  at  last!" 

Eric  lifted  his  head  high,  and  looked  up  to  the 
sunlit  sky. 

' '  Free,  and  without  a  stain  on  my  name !  Now  it 
will  be  no  more  a  dishonorable  thing  to  go  to 
her." 

The  packet  he  held  in  his  hand  shook,  and  that 
not  with  the  brisk  summer  breeze. 

Strong  excitement  had  taken  possession  of  the 
young  engineer.  The  impetuosity,  that  during 
these  years  had  been  held  in  stern  check,  broke  its 
barriers.  He  was  the  Eric  Helm  of  the  old  Swedish 
days,  and  not  Eric  Helm  the  convict.  He  was  look- 
ing life  in  the  face — the  life  that  other  men  lived. 
It  lay  before  him  as  freely  as  before  them  now. 

As  freely?  Nay,  was  there  another  man  in  New 
Sweden,  or  anywhere  else  in  the  world,  for  the 
matter  of  that,  who  had  such  a  life  before  him  as 
this,  the  possibility  of  which  was  setting  his  pulses 
throbbing  and  his  heart  thumping?" 

"I  will  win  her  if  I  can,"  he  said,  "and  I  may  do 
it  with  a  clear  conscience." 

The  ground  seemed  to  speed  from  under  his  feet, 
so  quickly  was  he  leaving  Printz  Hall  behind  him. 
An  irresistible  desire  to  be  nearer  Fort  Trinity  than 
New  Gottenburg  seized  upon  him.  He  could  not 

304 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        305 

wait.  The  years  that  had  passed  had  been  long 
enough  already.  Hours  had  become  lengthy 
now. 

He  would  examine  this  new  evidence  which  had 
changed  all  things,  and  assure  himself  that  he  was 
indeed  free  of  the  charge  that  had  been  as  heavy  on 
his  heart  as  on  his  prospects,  and  then  he  would 
leave  the  past  to  take  care  of  itself,  and  begin 
another  life.  Agneta  had  never  known  him  yet — 
the  real  Eric,  who  was  not  a  convict.  He  had  not 
dared  'to  meet  her  as  he  might  meet  her  now.  In 
all  their  intercourse  he  had  ever  remembered  that 
he  was  under  the  ban  of  the  law.  Now  he  was  free, 
aye,  and  cleared  of  the  charge. 

He  was  in  haste  to  read  the  details  contained  in 
that  packet,  yet  they  were  in  his  mind  secondary  to 
the  effects  they  had  wrought.  He  was  not  even 
very  angry  with  those  who  had  so  wantonly  wrecked 
his  life.  He  was  in  too  much  of  a  hurry  to  trans- 
form the  wreck  into  a  goodly  craft,  and  set  sail  for 
the  desired  port. 

He  saw,  without  any  intelligent  observation,  a 
band  of  Indian  warriors  coming  towards  him.  They 
were  on  their  way  to  Printz  Hall  to  communicate  to 
the  Governor  the  result  of  their  private  conference. 
They  knew  that  the  eyes  of  the  settlers  were  upon 
them,  and  that  the  white  men  were  desirous  of 
knowing  whether  the  friendship  of  the  natives  was 
to  be  continued.  They  carried  themselves  the  more 
proudly  for  the  knowledge.  They  were  not  averse, 
however,  to  a  little  conversation  with  the  white 


306        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

men.  Eric  Helm  found  himself  confronted  by  a 
warrior  with  whom  he  had  frequently  had  inter- 
course in  his  journeys. 

"The  Big  Sachem  comes  no  more,"  said  the 
Indian. 

The  young  engineer  brought  his  thoughts  back 
with  a  wrench. 

"No,  but  the  new  Governor  arrives  as  the  friend 
of  your  race, ' '  he  said. 

•  "The  new  Sachem  speaks  fair  words,"  said  the 
warrior.  "My  people  are  glad  to  learn  that  the 
white  men  are  in  truth  their  friends.  This  is  a  good 
day. ' ' 

Aye,  it  was  a  good  day.  Eric  was  very  ready  to 
echo  the  words.  A  good  day!  He  did  not  know 
that  he  .had  ever  seen  a  better. 

There  were  others  who  thought  it  a  good  day 
also.  It  was  the  beginning  of  better  things 
when  Naaman,  the  spokesman  of  the  Indians, 
.  chided  his  brethren  for  having  spoken  evil  words 
of  the  white  men,  and  pointed  to  the  presents  that 
had  been  given  them,  to  prove  how  true  was  the 
friendship  of  the  Swedes. 

' '  We  have  already,  in  the  time  of  Governor  Printz, 
been  as  one  heart  and  one  body,"  he  said,  "now 
shall  we  be  as  one  head  also,"  and  with  both  hands 
he  grasped  his  own  head,  and  made  a  motion  of 
tying  a  tight  knot  there.  "From  this  time,  if  any 
should  attempt  to  do  harm  to  the  Indians,  the 
Swedes  shall  inform  them  of  it,"  he  continued,  "and 
if  we  hear  of  any  plot  against  the  Swedes,  we  will 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        307 

warn  them,  yes,  if  it  should  be  in  the  middle  of  the 
night." 

"That  will  indeed  be  a  lasting  friendship,"  was 
the  reply  of  the  new  Governor.  ' '  If  all  will  agree 
to  it,  then  shall  Swedes  and  Indians  surely  be  as 
one." 

Upon  this  the  people  without  heard  a  loud  shout. 
It  was  the  answer  of  the  red  men  to  the  Governor's 
words,  and  was  the  sign  of  their  assent.  In  quick 
response  the  great  guns  were  fired  to  seal  the 
compact. 

"Hear  and  believe!  The  great  guns  are  fired," 
said  the  Indians,  pleased  that  their  league  with  the 
white  men  had  been  thus  honored. 

It  was  a  time  of  general  rejoicing.  Within  -Prints 
Hall  the  Governor  feasted  the  Indians,  setting  .two 
great  kettles  and  many  other  vessels  filled  with 
suppaun  upon  the  floor  of  the  great  hall,  until  all 
had  eaten  and  were  satisfied.  And  in  New  Gotten- 
burg  the  Swedes  discussed  the  situation,  and  were 
convinced  that  New  Sweden  had  entered  upon  an 
era  of  prosperity. 

"Wouldn't  Governor  Printz  have  held  his  head 
high  if  he  had  seen  this  day?"  remarked  a  citizen. 

"Governor  Printz!"  was  the  reply.  "Why,  man, 
Printz  Hall  wouldn't  have  held  him." 

The  island  of  Tenacong  could  not  that  day  hold 
Eric  Helm.  Not  two  hours  after  he  left  Governor 
Rysingh's  presence  his  canoe  was  racing  down  the 
river. 

What  a  world  it  was  that  summer  day!     Surely 


308        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

New  Sweden  was  a  fair  land.  And  yet,  except  in  a 
general  way,  he  did  not  see  much  of  its  beauty.  He 
was  thinking  of  a  girlish  face  and  a  pair  of  soft, 
gentle  eyes.  He  knew  the  face  and  eyes  would  light 
up  when  he  told  his  news.  He  had  an  irresistible 
desire  to  tell  it  to  her  first.  The  congratulations  of 
the  others  would  be  pleasant,  but  he  wanted  to  see 
just  how  it  affected  her. 

The  desire  grew  in  force  as  he  descended  the 
river,  and  it  accounted  for  the  fact  that  he  did  not 
go  to  Axel  Bonde's  house  that  day,  and  that  the 
good  Dutch  vrouw,  Rachel  Boyer,  was  the  first  to 
share  the  joy  that  was  overflowing  his  heart.  It 
was  too  late  to  see  Agneta  alone  that  night.  All 
the  family  would  be  gathered  together  in  or  around 
the  house.  He  would  start  early  in  the  morning, 
and  reach  the  farm  before  noon.  Then,  perchance, 
his  desire  might  be  fulfilled. 

"Ah,  lad,  clouds  hang  not  over  the  sky  forever," 
said  the  kindly  vrouw.  "Verily  I've  heard  no 
better  news  this  many  a  day. ' ' 

She  laid  her  motherly  hand  on  his  arm,  and 
looked  into  his  eyes. 

"What  next,  boy?"  she  asked. 

He  laughed — a  light,  glad  laugh. 

"I  think  I'll  see  whether  the  world  holds  greater 
happiness  for  me  yet, ' '  he  said. 

"Aye,"  she  answered,  "  'twill  be  your  own  fault  if 
you  let  the  best  things  slip  through  your  fingers 
now." 

They  had  grown  to  understand  each  other  since 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        309 

the  night  when  the  vrouw  invaded  her  guest's 
privacy  and  convinced  him  that  trouble  grew  no 
heavier  by  being  shared.  That  his  faith,  instead  of 
being  of  the  Lutheran  type,  coincided  with  her  own 
and  that  of  her  countrymen,  possibly  made  the 
friendship  the  stronger.  The  land  owned  by  Eric 
Helm,  and  cultivated  in  the  intervals  of  his  engi- 
neering labors,  was  in  proximity  to  the  settlement 
of  the  Dutch  residents  of  New  Sweden,  and  Rachel 
Boyer  had  seen  much  of  the  young  man  since  she 
first  received  him  into  her  house.  She  had  liked 
him  then.  She  liked  him  better  to-day. 

"Bless  the  lad!"  she  ejaculated,  as  she  saw  him 
start  in  the  morning,  with  the  light  of  the  new  glad- 
ness'on  his  face.  "He  looks  as  if  he  had  but 
now  begun  to  live.  Truly  I  did  not  realize 
what  a  weight  he  was  carrying  on  his  heart  till  I 
saw  him  set  free  from  it.  I  fairly  believe  he  stands 
an  inch  taller  than  he  has  ever  done  since  I  knew 
him." 

He  went  away  with  a  smile  on  his  lips.  He  was 
thinking  of  Agneta,  and  reveling  beforehand  in 
her  gladness.  She  filled  his  thoughts  when  he 
started  from  Rachel  Boyer 's  door,  and  he  was  think- 
ing of  her  still  when  the  farm  of  Axel  Bonde  was 
reached  and  he  saw  a  feminine  head  and — Maria's 
buxom  form.  He  tried  to  draw  back,  hoping  that 
she  had  not  perceived  him.  It  was  a  vain  hope. 
She  came  running  towards  him,  with  hands  out- 
stretched. 

"We  wondered  how  long  you  were  going  to  keep 


310        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

your  secret  to  yourself,"  she  said.  "Truly  we 
took  it  ill  of  you  that  you  shared  it  not  with  us. ' ' 

"What?     You  knew "  he  began. 

"Of  course  we  did — as  soon  as  you  knew  it  your- 
self, I  should  think.  The  Governor  had  been  here 
little  more  than  a  week  before  we  heard  that  your 
convict  days  were  over. ' ' 

He  winced  a  little  at  the  words.  They  had  power 
to  hurt,  even  now.  The  light  in  his  face  faded. 
There  was  nothing  left  for  him  to  tell.  Already 
Agneta  knew  all  he  would  have  told  her. 

"You  were  more  fortunate  than  I  was,"  he  said 
quietly.  "To  me  the  knowledge  is  but  a  day  old." 

"A  day!  Who'd  have  thought  it?"  ejaculated 
Maria.  "And  we've  been  wondering  what  kept  you 
so  still.  To  think  we  should  hear  it  first!  That 
comes  of  having  friends  high  up  in  the  world.  I 
doubt  if  any  but  Monsieur  Pors  knew  of  it, ' '  added 
the  girl,  with  an  assumption  of  grandeur. 

"Monsieur  Pors?"  repeated  Eric,  inquiringly.  "I 
think  I  know  not  the  name,  and  still  less  can  I  sur- 
mise what  acquaintance  its  owner  can  have  with 
me." 

"Oh,  you'll  not  be  here  long  before  you  know 
Monsieur  Pors,"  said  Maria  lightly.  "He's  come 
after  Agneta.  I  suppose  he'll  take  her  back  to 
Sweden  with  him.  She  belongs  to  him,  you  know. " 

"Ah,  I  remember." 

His  face  had  grown  cold.  With  the  girl's  words 
came  the  memory  of  a  ride  to  church  on  a  Christ- 
mas morning,  and  of  the  flash  of  a  giant  torch  that 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        311 

seemed  to  accompany  and  be  part  of  a  half-whis- 
pered story  about  a  little  maid  and  an  old  castle. 

"He's  here,  and  he's  come  for  her,"  said  Maria, 
confidentially. 

"And  what  has  this  Monsieur  Pors  to  do  with  me, 
and  that  which  is  to  me  a  great  gladness?"  he  asked, 
in  a  changed  tone. 

"Oh,  he  came  over  with  the  new  Governor, 
and  he  knew  all  about  the  pardon,  and  he  told 
Agneta. ' ' 

It  was  doubtful  whether,  after  that,  Eric  heard 
much  of  what  Maria  was  saying.  He  had  hurried 
from  Tenacong  to  tell  Agneta  his  story.  Now  it 
seemed  no  longer  worth  talking  about.  He  had 
already  told  it  to  her,  this  prosperous  worldling 
whose  touch  could  not  but  vulgarize  the  news  he 
brought.  His  wonderful  good  fortune,  that  had 
been  almost  'too  great  to  be  believed,  had  become 
a  common  thing,  a  subject  that  could  be  talked  over 
to  while  away  an  hour. 

"She  has  gone  into  the  woods  with  Monsieur 
Pors.  He  is  ever  persuading  her  to  act  as  his  guide, 
and  truly  she  seems  to  be  not  unwillkig. ' ' 

Maria  had  been  chattering  on  unheeded.  These 
were  the  first  words  that  made  their  way  through  to 
his  brain. 

"Truly  Monsieur  Pors  is  fortunate,"  he  said. 

"I  should  think  he  is,"  cried  the  girl.  "Why, 
he's  rich  enough  to  do  anything  he's  a  mind  to. 
Agneta  will  have  more  than  the  old  castle  when  she 
goes  back  with  him  to  Sweden." 


312        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Maria  was  not  looking,  or  she  would  have  seen  an 
additional  shadow  sweep  over  the  young  man's 
face. 

"Here  they  come,"  she  announced,  a  minute 
later.  "Now  you  will  have  a  chance  to  see  Monsieur 
Pors. ' ' 

She  turned  towards  him  then,  and  noticed  for  the 
first  time  the  proud  look  upon  his  face. 

' '  My !  He  looks  a  good  match  for  Monsieur  Pors 
himself,"  she  thought. 

The  two  couples  were  nearing  each  other.  There 
was  a  bright  flush  on  Agneta's  cheeks.  It  did  not 
escape  the  eye  of  her  companion.  When  but  a  few 
yards  separated  her  from  Maria  and  Maria's  escort, 
the  girl  turned  to  Monsieur  Pors. 

"That  is  my  friend,  Eric  Helm,"  she  said,  in  a 
low  voice.  "With  your  permission  I  will  go  for- 
ward to  greet  him.  I  have  not  seen  him  since  the 
arrival  of  Governor  Rysingh. ' ' 

Gustavus  bowed,  and  slackened  his  pace,  a 
moment  later  coming  to  a  stand  and  leaving  the 
maiden  to  advance  alone. 

"He  didn't  know  anything  about  his  freedom  till 
yesterday,"  announced  Maria,  in  a  tone  loud 
enough  to  include  the  whole  company. 

Nobody  heeded  her.  Agneta  held  out  her  hand, 
but  said  no  word.  She  lifted  her  eyes  to  Eric's, 
and  he  saw  that  they  glistened  through  a  mist.  He 
took  the  offered  hand  and  looked  down  upon  her. 
That  silent  greeting  had  put  his  tidings  again  into 
the  realm  of  the  sacred.  Whether  the  news  had 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        313 

first  come  to  her  from  his  own  lips,  or  from  the  lips 
of  that  tall,  impassive  figure  behind  her,  its  contact 
with  the  girl's  heart  had  placed  it  beyond  the  possi- 
bility of  being  vulgarized. 

"You  already  know  what  I  thought  I  should  be 
the  first  to  tell, ' '  he  said  softly. 

"No.  I  have  heard  some  of  the  facts.  What  you 
have  to  tell  is  more  than  the  outside  shell  of  fact. 
But — I  think  I  do  not  want  to  hear  it  now, ' '  she 
said. 

He  understood,  and  smiled  down  upon  her. 

"And  I  think  I  do  not  want  to  tell  it  now,"  he 
answered. 

"Will  you  give  me  the  pleasure  of  making  Mon- 
sieur Pors  known  to  Jupe's  master  and  the  friend  of 
Jupe's  mistress?"  she  asked,  a  minute  later.  "Jupe 
is  discriminating  in  his  love.  He  gives  Monsieur 
Pors  but  a  scant  measure  of  it. ' ' 

The  two  men  glanced  at  each  other  for  a  moment, 
and  each  in  that  moment  revised  a  pre-conceived 
opinion. 


CHAPTER    XXIX 

"Is  Eric  Helm  coming  again  this  week?" 

Maria's  tone  was  significant.  It  brought  the  color 
to  Agneta's  cheeks. 

"I  know  not.  If  he  should,  I  doubt  not  that  he 
will  be  welcome,"  she  said. 

Maria  tossed  her  head. 

"You  can  make  him  welcome  enough  now  he's  no 
longer  a  convict, ' '  she  said  spitefully. 

"He  was  ever  welcome  here,  and  ever  will  be," 
replied  Agneta  quietly,  though  the  hot  color  would 
not  quickly  leave  her  cheeks. 

"Monsieur  Pors  wishes  he  were  not,"  retorted 
Maria.  "I  will  say  you  show  a  most  covetous  spirit, 
Agneta.  You  can't  have  both  of  them,  though  truly 
it  seems  sometimes  as  if  you  meant  to  try.  If  I 
were  Monsieur  Pors  I'd  not  wait  on  your  whims. 
I'd  bring  you  to  terms  once  for  all." 

Agneta  wisely  refrained  from  answer.  Perhaps 
she  made  allowance  for  the  soreness  of  Maria's 
spirit.  That  damsel  was  no  longer  assured  that  cir- 
cumstances were  conspiring  to  carry  out  her  wishes. 
True,  there  were  two  maidens  and  two  knights  on 
the  scene,  and  theoretically  the  result  should  have 
been  two  satisfied  couples.  In  practice  the  combi- 
nation usually  resulted  in  one  satisfied  pair,  and  an 
odd  man  and  maiden  left  to  look  at  the  world  with 
discontented  eyes. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        315 

It  could  not  be  claimed  that  Agneta  was  one  of 
the  dissatisfied.  The  summer  had  been  to  her  a 
happy  one.  She  had  not  always  stopped  to  analyze 
the  happiness,  though  now  and  again  she  had  ques- 
tioned it.  She  did  so  to-day.  Maria's  words  had 
awakened  a  misgiving.  Would  the  answer  she  must 
before  long  give  Monsieur  Pors  be  the  harder  to 
explain  by  reason  of  this  summer's  gladness?" 

It  wanted  but  three  months  to  her  eighteenth 
birthday.  Then  Gustavus  Pors  would  ask  the  ques- 
tion he  had  come  to  New  Sweden  to  propound. 
Agneta  was  not  as  ready  to  face  that  question  as  on 
the  day  when  she  greeted  Monsieur  Pors  upon  the 
bank  of  the  river.  It  looked  less  simple  than  it  had 
done  then.  Monsieur  Pors  himself  had  become  a  big 
factor  in  it.  The  castle,  too,  had  grown  strangely 
familiar  of  late.  She  seemed  to  belong  to  it  more 
than  ever  before.  She  could  almost  have  imagined 
that  it  had  been  the  home  of  Monsieur  Pors  himself, 
so  well  versed  was  he  in  all  that  pertained  thereto. 
Brita  and  Lars  stood  out  before  the  girl's  conscious- 
ness now  as  plainly  as  on  the  day  when  she  saw  the 
old  servant  shading  her  eyes  to  watch  the  coach 
drive  away.  Agneta  felt  as  if  she  had  a  duty 
towards  them  all — those  old  retainers  of  the  family. 
They  were  looking  for  Monsieur  Pors  to  bring  her 
back. 

"I  have  made  a  promise  to  Brita,"  he  told  Agneta 
one  day.  "I  doubt  not  she  is  in  haste  to  see  the 
fulfillment  of  the  same." 

The  girl  did  not  ask  the  nature  of  that  promise. 


316        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

She  was  thinking  of  Brita  and  the  castle  to-day, 
and,  it  must  be  confessed,  of  the  castle's  present 
owner  also.  She  had  gone  out  of  the  house  to 
escape  Maria's  tongue,  which  was  venomous  that 
morning.  She  was  not  surprised,  when  the  trees 
that  hid  Fort  Trinity  were  reached,  to  see  Monsieur 
Pors  emerge  from  their  shadow.  There  were  few 
days  on  which  he  did  not  pay  the  farm  a  longer  or 
shorter  visit. 

"How  now,  little  one?"  he  said,  when  his  eyes 
had  scanned  and  his  tongue  greeted  the  maiden. 
"Gravity  becomes  well  that  fair  face,  yet  does  it 
please  me  not  to  see  it  thus  sober. ' ' 

"Why  should  it  not  be  sober,  monsieur?"  she  said. 
"Life  is  not  all  a  pastime." 

"To  you  it  should  surely  be,  if  I  had  my  way,"  he 
answered. 

She  laughed. 

"Do  you  expect  always  to  have  your  way?"  she 
inquired. 

"No.  I  expect  to  have  it  just  once,  and  for  the 
rest  of  the  time  to  see  that  you  have  yours,"  he 
responded. 

She  shook  her  head. 

"The  result  would  be  disastrous,"  she  said. 

He  bent  his  head  until  his  eyes  looked  into  hers. 

"Will  you  let  me  try  the  experiment?"  he  asked. 

' '  Nay,  for  it  would  be  no  experiment.  Your  suc- 
cess would  be  my  certain  undoing, ' '  she  said,  with  a 
smile  that  was  not  quite  free  from  nervousness. 

4 '  I  am  not  afraid, ' '  he  answered  gently.     ' '  Agneta, 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        317 

give  me  permission  to  prove  to  you  what  my  success 
could  mean.  It  shall  not  be  my  fault  then  if  your 
life  know  aught  beside  happiness." 

"Monsieur,  my  life  has  not  been  lacking  in  happi- 
ness," said  Agneta  quietly.  "Truly  I  am  satisfied 
with  its  joys." 

"I  will  teach  you  to  be  dissatisfied  then,"  he  cried, 
with  a  touch  of  impetuosity. 

"Nay,  beware  lest  you  find  yourself  among  the 
teachers  who  overrate  their  own  powers,  or  the 
capacity  of  their  pupils,"  she  said. 

"The  capacity  of  my  pupil  has  not  yet  been 
gauged,"  he  said,  looking  into  her  face  medita- 
tively. 

"And  the  powers  of  the  teacher?"  she  asked,  with 
a  laugh. 

"Are  illimitable,"  he  said  gravely. 

They  walked  on  in  silence.  Agneta's  pulses 
were  not  quite  as  steady  as  usual. 

"Do  you  never  grow  weary  of  this  land?"  he 
asked,  suddenly. 

"Why  should  I?"  said  the  girl,  looking  up  at  him 
with  a  light  in  her  eyes.  ' '  They  who  love  me  are 
here." 

"And  there  also,  except  when  they  cross  the  sea 
to  come  to  you,"  he  said. 

Her  eyes  dropped. 

"And  so  you  never  tire  of  life  at  the  farm-house, 
nor  long  for  a  broader  outlook?"  he  said. 

"What  does  one  see  with  a  broader  outlook?"  she 
asked. 


318        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Men,  and  things,  and  the  bigger  world,"  he 
replied. 

"Better  men  and  better  things  than  these?"  she 
asked.  "Will  the  big  world  show  me  a  better  man 
than  grandfather  Axel?"  and  she  looked  up  suddenly 
into  his  face. 

It  flushed  beneath  the  clear,  penetrating  glance. 

"Verily,  Axel  Bonde  is  a  good  man,"  he  said, 
"yet  is  he  but  a  peasant,  with  a  peasant's  narrow- 
ness, and  a  peasant's  ideas,  that — pardon  me  if  I  say 
it — must  have  a  reflex  influence  on  one  who " 

He  hesitated,  not  quite  sure  of  the  wisdom  of  com- 
pleting the  sentence. 

"Who  thinks  him  well-nigh  perfect,"  said  Agneta. 
"Perchance  they  do.  It  is  truly  possible  that  my 
ideas  are  also  'narrow.'  Seem  I  so  very  rustic  to 
you,  monsieur?"  she  added,  with  a  touch  of  mockery 
in  her  tone. 

"Nay,"  he  said,  smiling  down  at  her,  "shall  I  tell 
you  what  to  me  you  seem?  Will  you  let  me?" 

"I  think  not,"  she  answered.  "I  love  not  to  see 
myself  in  an  unpleasant  light,"  and  she  turned  from 
him  to  reach  a  great  cluster  of  grapes  that  hung 
over  a  rock  almost  to  the  edge  of  the  water.  It  was 
November,  and  a  rich  purple  tint  was  upon  the  over- 
ripe fruit. 

He  sprang  down  the  bank  to  gather  it  for  her. 

That  afternoon  Gustavus  Pors  sought  Axel 
Bonde. 

"My  friend,"  he  said  abruptly,  "you  are  not  in 
ignorance  of  the  object  that  brought  me  to  New 


IN    CASTLE   AND    COLONY        319 

Sweden.  I  would  talk  with  you  upon  the  subject 
that  is  as  near  my  heart  as  yours. ' ' 

"Nay,  that  is  a  statement  that  is  open  to  chal- 
lenge," said  Axel  quietly.  "I  doubt  whether  your 
love  for  the  bairn  be  as  deep  as  that  of  the  old  man 
who  looks  less  at  the  love  than  at  its  object.  There 
is  naught  I  would  not  do  for  her,  even  to  giving  her 
to  another.  Can  you  say  as  much?" 

"Surely  not,"  said  Gustavus,  "for  I  see  not  the 
necessity." 

"  'Tis  the  eye  of  selfishness  that  is  blind,"  said 
Axel.  ' '  Nevertheless,  say  on.  I  am  ready  to  listen. ' ' 

Gustavus  Pors  had  perhaps  never  found  it  harder 
to  'say  on'  than  upon  the  present  occasion.  He 
could  not  complain  of  want  of  courtesy  on  the  part 
of  his  listener.  The  old  man  gave  his  words  the 
most  careful  attention.  Possibly  the  attention  was 
too  careful. 

"I  would  gladly  start  for  Sweden  before  the 
worst  storms  of  winter,"  said  Gustavus,  when  he 
had  pleaded  his  love,  and  explained  his  intentions 
about  the  castle  and  lands  that  he  had  held  in  trust 
for  Agneta.  ' '  I  am  well  aware  that  you  have  legal 
control  over  her  for  three  months  longer,  yet  would 
I  ask  you  to  waive  that  claim  and  give  her  to  me 
now. ' ' 

"It  is  not  a  question  of  whether  it  would  be  best 
for  me  to  give  her  to  you  at  an  earlier  or  later  date, 
but  whether  I  can  give  her  to  you  at  a,ll,"  said  the 
old  man  gently. 

Monsieur  Pors  drew  himself  up  proudly. 


320        IN    CASTLE    AN'D    COLONY 

"Nay,  but  there  you  step  beyond  your  privilege," 
he  said.  "She  is  already  mine.  One  who  had  a 
better  right  to  control  her  actions  than  have  you — 
honestly  as  you  love  her — gave  me  the  joy  of  calling 
her  my  own.  To  my  dear  old  friend,  her  father,  I 
owe  a  happiness  the  full  extent  of  which  I  knew  not 
when  he  placed  the  baby  fingers  in  mine. ' ' 

"Understood  her  father  the  character  of  him  to 
whom  he  confided  his  greatest  treasure?"  asked 
Axel  plainly. 

The  eyes  that  looked  into  his  flashed. 

"You  are  an  old  man,"  said  Monsieur  Pors. 
"Therefore  will  I  bear  with  you.  My  friend 
deemed  himself  as  good  a  judge  of  character  as  does 
Axel  Bonde,  and  he  knew  more  of  the  man  in  whose 
hand  he  placed  that  of  the  little  Agneta. ' ' 

"Would  he  give  her  to  you  now,  think  you?" 
asked  the  old  man,  fixing  upon  the  face  of  the 
younger  eyes  that  were  keen  to  read  every  expres- 
sion thereon.  "Would  you,  were  you  in  his  place? 
Were  her  life  yours  to  make  or  mar,  and  I  Gus- 
tavus  Pors,  would  you  give  her  to  me?"  he  added. 
"Would  you  deem  heart  and  life  fit  to-day  to  mate 
with  the  purity  of  yonder  bairn?" 

The  deep  red  blood  rose  and  spread  till  the  face 
and  brow  of  the  listener  were  darkened. 

"Your  question  is  an  impertinence,"  he  said,  in  a 
low,  deep  voice. 

"In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  happiness  of  the  girl 
you  say  you  love  depends  upon  it?"  said  Axel. 
"Verily  I  have  my  answer." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        321 

For  a  minute  they  stood  looking  into  each 
other's  faces.  Then  the  eyes  of  Gustavus  Pors 
dropped. 

"I  may  not  be  worthy  of  her,"  he  said,  "but  I 
can  become  so. ' ' 

"How  do  you  know,  friend?     Have  you  tried?" 

Again  the  listener  was  speechless.  It  was  an 
unusual  position  for  Monsieur  Pors. 

"You  have  power  to  set  aside  my  happiness 
to-day,"  he  said  at  last.  "In  three  months  the 
tables  will  be  turned. ' ' 

"By  what  means?"  asked  Axel,  still  in  the  same 
gentle  tone.  "Will  you  take  an  unwilling  bride, 
my  friend?" 

"Nay,  but  she  would  not  be  unwilling  if  you  used 
not  your  cursed  influence  against  me. ' ' 

"Has  it  been  accursed  in  her  life,  think  you?" 
said  the  old  man  gently.  "Friend,"  he  added,  "are 
you  thinking  of  the  bairn,  or  of  yourself?" 

"Of  myself,"  said  Gustavus  savagely.  "And  so 
are  you. ' ' 

The  old  man  was  silent  for  a  minute. 

"If  her  heart  speak  on  your  side,  I  may  perchance 
learn  to  doubt  the  wisdom  of  my  decision,"  he  said. 
"Yet  will  I  not  have  her  disturbed  until  her  eight- 
eenth birthday. ' ' 

Gustavus  turned  away  with  a  frown  on  his  brow, 
and  ran  heavily  against  one  who  was  already  within 
the  door. 

The  Indian  had  not  stopped  to  knock.  It  was  not 
his  habit. 


322        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

;<  Surely  the  Swede  must  be  running  a  race  with 
the  sun, ' '  he  said  calmly. 

"I  meant  not  to  run  over  a  friend,"  returned 
Monsieur  POTS. 

' '  It  might  be  wiser  to  hear  his  news  first, ' '  replied 
the  old  Indian,  in  whose  features  Axel  Bonde  recog- 
nized Amattehoorn,  the  husband  of  the  squaw,  who, 
since  Agneta's  first  acquaintance  with  her,  had  kept 
up  a  desultory  friendship  with  Axel  Bonde 's  family. 
Amattehoorn  had  formed  his  own  opinion  of  the 
"little  white  squaw,"  as  he  had  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  acquaintance  designated  Agneta. 

"Come  in,  friend,"  said  Axel,  "for  you  are 
welcome." 

"More  welcome  than  the  news  I  bring,"  responded 
Amattehoorn,  "for  the  Swedes  love  not  the  war 
song." 

The  words  arrested  the  steps  of  Gustavus  Pors. 
He  stopped  in  the  doorway,  and  a  minute  after 
reentered  the  room. 

"Who  would  bring  war  to  the  Swedes?"  he  asked. 

" Their  brothers,  the  Hollanders,"  replied  Amat- 
tehoorn. 

"Nay,  it  is  true  the  Hollanders  have  seized  one  of 
our  ships  that  entered  their  port  of  New  Amster- 
dam," replied  Axel.  "  'Twas  not  an  act  of  courtesy, 
yet  possibly  might  it  be  justified  by  our  own  behavior 
towards  them.  The  hand  that  seizes  because  it  is 
strong  must  be  prepared  to  give  up  to  a  stronger." 

"The  Hollander  is  not  satisfied  with  a  ship.  He 
would  fight  as  my  people  fight.  He  would  gather 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        323 

together  his  great  canoes,  and  swoop  down  upon 
his  enemy,  and  take,  and  destroy,  and  possess." 

The  eye  of  the  Indian  flashed.  He  went  through 
the  movements  of  sweeping  down  upon  the  foe,  of 
conquest,  and  slaughter,  and  capture. 

The  faces  of  his  hearers  grew  grave  as  they 
watched  him.  Was  this  thing  of  which  he  spoke 
real? 

"Nonsense!  The  Hollanders  do  not  want  to 
fight.  We  white  men  settle  such  matters  through 
our  governments,"  said  Gustavus.  "We  shall  know 
if  war  be  contemplated. ' ' 

"The  Swede  who  knows  has  nothing  to  learn," 
said  the  Indian,  calmly. 

"Friend,"  rejoined  Axel,  "how  know  you  this?" 

"My  people  have  large  ears.  They  hear  up  in 
New  Netherland  as  well  as  here  in  New  Sweden," 
said  Amattehoorn,  proudly. 

"And  think  you  that  their  ears  are  to  be  trusted?" 
asked  Axel. 

"I  have  traveled  far  to-day  to  warn  my  brothers," 
was  the  Indian's  answer. 

"It  is  enough,  and  a  sure  proof  of  your  sincerity," 
replied  Axel.  "What  said  the  good  friends  who 
told  you?" 

"That  the  Dutch  Sachem  has  but  now  received 
from  his  white  brothers  across  the  great  water  the 
command  to  steal  upon  the  Swedes,  and  drive  them 
from  their  land  of  New  Sweden,"  answered  the 
Indian.  "The  men  of  the  Manhattans  talk  of  it,  but 
they  talk  below  their  breath.  They  want  not  the 


324        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

winds  to  hear,  lest  they  blow  across  New  Sweden 
also,  and  carry  the  message  with  them. ' ' 

"Yet  our  brothers,  the  red  men,  heard,"  said 
Axel. 

"The  ears  of  my  people  are  open.  They  hear 
very  far, ' '  replied  Amattehoorn. 

"Have  any  warned  the  Governor?"  inquired 
Gustavus. 

"We  are  friends  of  the  white  Sachem,"  replied 
the  Indian.  "We  have  sworn  to  tell  him  if  any  plot 
against  him.  Our  people  lie  not. " 

"It  is  well, "  said  Axel.  "My  brother  must  stay 
and  refresh  himself, ' '  he  added. 

"No,  I  go  to  my  own  people.  I  turned  from  my 
way  to  warn  you,"  said  Amattehoorn,  and  walked 
proudly  from  the  room. 

Gustavus  and  Axel  looked  at  each  other. 

"It  is  but  the  natural  consequence  of  a  system  of 
self-seeking,"  said  the  old  man.  "We  cannot  well 
complain  if  our  aggression  return  upon  our  own 
heads." 

"Axel,"  said  Gustavus,  "there  is  trouble  in  the 
air.  If  the  words  of  yonder  Indian  be  true,  New 
Sweden  has  evil  days  before  her.  You  told  me  but 
now,  my  friend,  that  you  could  bear  to  part  with 
Agneta  if  it  were  for  her  good.  What  say  you?  Is 
it  for  her  welfare  to  keep  her  in  a  land  that  the 
demons  of  war  have  chosen  for  their  next  play 
ground?" 

The  face  of  Axel  Bonde  was  troubled.  For  a 
minute  he  was  silent. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        325 

"I  spoke  truly,"  he  said  at  last.  "The  interests 
of  the  bairn  shall  ever  stand  first.  Yet  have  I  at 
present  no  certainty  that  it  would  be  for  her  gain  to 
alter  my  decision.  There  is  more  than  one  form  of 
evil.  I  would  that  I  could  shield  her  from  all." 

"You  will  expose  her  to  all,  if  you  have  not  a 
care,"  said  Gustavus  hotly.  "Know  you  not  that 
this  place  will  be  in  the  very  track  of  the  Dutch? 
Are  you  unaware  of  what  that  means  for  a  maiden 
such  as  yon?  The  soldiery  have  little  respect  for 
womanhood. ' ' 

Axel  Bonde's  face  was  grave  and  sad. 

"Respect  for  womanhood,  irrespective  of  its  rank 
and  its  grace,  is  not  among  the  commonest  of  manly 
virtues,"  he  said.  "I'll  do  what  looketh  to  be  best 
for  my  bairn,  and  you  must  pardon  me,  my  friend, 
if  at  present  I  do  not  see  that  it  is  to  bid  you  take 
her  from  New  Sweden." 


CHAPTER   XXX 

"I  am  afraid  the  Indians  are  nearer  right  than  we 
of  New  Sweden  want  to  believe." 

Eric  Helm  sat  in  Axel  Bonde's  living  room,  talk- 
ing to  Axel  himself.  He  had  come  on  purpose  to 
talk  with  Axel — or  he  told  himself  he  had.  That 
the  conversation  was  not  occupying  all  his  thoughts 
he  would  perhaps  have  been  willing  to  admit. 

And  yet  the  subject  was,  to  the  people  of  New 
Sweden,  an  engrossing  one,  being  no  other  than  the 
rumored  hostile  attitude  of  their  neighbors,  the 
Hollanders.  Many  in  New  Sweden  were  inclined  to 
regard  this  attitude  as  an  idle  boast.  Pieter  Stuy- 
vesant  had  enough  to  do  to  manage  his  own  colony, 
they  said,  and  to  establish  trade  relations  with  the 
West  Indies.  He  was  about  to  start  from  New 
Amsterdam  on  a  mission  to  Barbadoes  and  the  other 
West  Indian  islands.  He  would  have  time  to  get 
over  his  anger  before  he  returned,  and  the  war 
would  be  one  of  words. 

Eric  Helm  was  not  so  sure.  He  had  come  over 
to-day  to  communicate  to  Axel  'a  little  fresh  infor- 
mation on  the  subject — that  is  to  say,  this  was  the 
ostensible  motive  for  his  visit. 

' '  There  is  much  probability  in  the  story  the  red 
men  tell,"  said  Axel,  "though  we  have  since  heard 
nothing  to  confirm  it. ' ' 

326 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        327 

"It  is  perhaps  not  conclusive  confirmation," 
replied  Eric,  "yet  a  certain  message  from  the  home 
land  received  by  Rachel  Boyer  yesternight  surely 
points  the  same  way  as  the  words  of  the  Indian. ' ' 

"A  message  from  the  Dutch  Fatherland?"  rejoined 
Axel.  ' '  How  came  she  by  such,  seeing  that  no  ves- 
sel has  arrived  from  foreign  parts?" 

"Jan  Classen  has  been  out  in  his  sloop,  fishing 
beyond  the  bay,"  replied  Eric.  "Yesterday  he 
returned,  and  at  night  sought  Rachel.  On  the  high 
seas  he  had  had  an  adventure,  none  other  than  the 
falling  in  with  a  vessel  bound  for  Virginia.  When  he 
was  hailed  from  that  vessel  by  a  Dutch  tongue, 
nothing  would  do  but  he  must  tread  her  timbers. 
He  found  aboard  her  a  countryman  of  his  own,  and 
had  a  long  talk  about  the  Fatherland.  Among  other 
things  he  received  a  message  for  Rachel  and  her 
husband.  'If  Rachel  Boyer  be  in  New  Sweden,' 
said  the  Dutchman,  'tell  her  to  look  out  for  herself, 
and  not  get  too  thick  with  the  Swedes,  for  we  shall 
have  our  revenge  on  them  yet. '  'What  mean  you  by 
that?'  asked  Jans.  'What  mean  I,  good  friend?' 
replied  the  other.  'All  that  I  say,  and  much  more. 
Why,  man,  every  day  in  the  week  the  drum  is 
beat  in  the  streets  of  Amsterdam.  What  for, 
think  you?  For  nothing  else  but  to  enlist  men  to 
serve  against  the  enemies  of  our  country,  even  the 
treacherous  Swedes,  who  took  advantage  of  our 
friendship  to  rob  us  of  our  fort.'  "Tis  a  strange 
story,"  continued  Eric.  "I  know  not  what  to  make 
of  it,  or  whether  to  take  it  as  an  idle  boast,  but  it 


328        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

pointeth,  of  a  certainty,  the  same  way  as  the  tale  of 
the  Indian." 

"Of  that  there  can  be  no  doubt,"  replied  Axel 
thoughtfully.  "I  would  gladly  believe  both  stories 
without  foundation,  yet  to  me  it  seemeth  not  likely 
that  such  threats  would  be  made  for  naught. ' ' 

"The  Hollanders  are  very  bitter  against  us,  else 
would  they  not  have  seized  one  of  our  vessels,"  said 
Eric.  "It  would  not  be  surprising  if  they  should 
seek  yet  further  to  retaliate." 

He  was  addressing  Axel  Bonde,  but  his  eyes  were 
following  Agneta.  The  big  spinning  wheel  and  the 
slim,  graceful  figure  made  a  pleasant  picture  in  the 
living  room.  It  was  December,  and  the  inside  of 
the  house  was  more  attractive  than  the  outside.  It 
needed  not  the  December  cold  to  make  that  warm 
living  room  attractive  to  Eric,  for  Agneta  was 
there.  His  eyes  fixed  themselves  upon  her  as  she 
walked  back  and  forth  at  the  wheel,  and  his  tongue 
halted  a  little  sometimes.  Suddenly  she  stopped, 
and  turned  her  face  towards  him. 

"I  think  even  the  capture  of  a  fort  is  not  sufficient 
ground  for  making  the  Dutch  so  determinately  our 
enemies,"  she  said.  "We  are  kindred  peoples  in  a 
land  of  savages.  It  were  strange  if  we  should  fall 
one  upon  the  other." 

"I  know  a  Dutchwoman  who  would  be  glad  to  claim 
the  kinship  of  having  been  born  upon  the  same  con- 
tinent, if  she  might  persuade  a  certain  Swedish  lady 
to  come  beneath  the  shelter  of  her  roof, ' '  said  Eric. 
"Rachel  Boyer  has  more  than  once  begged  me  to 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        329 

bring  Jupe's  mistress  to  see  her.  To-day  she  was 
especially  insistent." 

"Why,  I  will  go  with  you  when  you  like,"  said 
Agneta,  with  a  little  flush  of  pleasure.  "I  have 
always  wanted  to  know  Rachel  because " 

She  stopped,  and  he  waited  with  curious  anxiety 
for  the  finish  of  the  sentence.  It  did  not  come,  and 
he  did  not  ask  for  it — then.  He  was  not  as  reticent 
the  next  day,  when  he  had  guided  his  canoe  out  of 
the  South  River  and  into  a  creek  that  ran  near  by 
the  lands  occupied  by  Rachel  Boyer  and  honest 
Marten,  her  husband. 

"Will  you  tell  me  why  you  were  so  kindly  willing 
to  give  Rachel  the  pleasure  she  has  long  coveted?" 
he  asked,  looking  down  at  the  girl  who  sat  in  the 
boat,  her  face  alight  with  interest. 

Such  an  excursion  was  a  big  one  to  Agneta.  She 
was  enjoying  every  turn  of  the  way,  and  looking 
forward  to  the  meeting  with  the  good  Dutchwoman 
at  the  end. 

"Why  shouldn't  I  be  willing?"  she  asked  lightly. 
"We  have  not  so  many  neighbors  here  that  we  can 
afford  to  be  unneighborly,  even  to  the  remotest  of 
them." 

She  thought  he  looked  disappointed.  Then  he 
smiled. 

"Would  it  be  presumption  to  ask  you  to  finish  a 
sentence  you  left  unfinished  yesterday?"  he  asked. 
"You  said  you  wanted  to  know  Rachel  because — I 
confess  that  that  'because'  has  been  a  subject  of 
curiosity  ever  since." 


330        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

For  a  moment  the  eyes  he  was  looking  into 
dropped.  Then  they  were  lifted  again. 

"I  believe  I  was  going  to  say,  because  she  was  so 
motherly  to  you, ' '  said  Agneta,  half  shyly. 

His  face  lighted  then. 

"I  did  not  dare  to  hope  that  that  was  the  finish," 
he  said,  "though  I  sadly  wanted  it  to  be." 

Rachel  Boyer  took  the  girl's  hand  in  hers,  and 
looked  into  her  face.  Then  she  bent  forward  and 
kissed  it. 

"Forgive  me,  my  dear,"  she  said.  "I  could  not 
help  it.  You  are  all  he  said,  and  I  verily  believe, 
all  he  thinks,  and  that  is  not  saying  a  little." 

Then,  as  the  bright  color  dyed  the  girl's  cheeks, 
she  laughed,  and  helped  her  guest  to  take  off  the 
heavy  wraps  that  had  been  altogether  necessary 
accessories  to  a  journey  by  water  at  so  late  a  season 
as  the  latter  part  of  December. 

"I  like  your  Dutch  vrouw,"  said  Agneta  later  in 
the  day  to  Eric.  "I  think  if  I  had  known,  you 
should  not  have  had  her  all  to  yourself  so  long." 

As  for  Rachel,  she  did  not  know  how  to  make 
enough  of  her  guest.  She  brought  out  olekoeks  and 
head-cheese,  and  made  waffles,  and  roasted  game, 
and  chattered  all  the  time  in  happy  contentment 
that  was  surely  contagious,  for  the  faces  of  her 
guests  seemed  to  borrow  some  of  her  gladness,  or 
else  to  have  a  goodly  share  of  their  own. 

"I  call  him  my  boy,"  explained  the  good  vrouw, 
when  she  went  with  Agneta  into  the  guest  chamber, 
and  insisted  on  passing  the  warming-pan  over  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        331 

cold  linen  sheets.  "Mother  was  never  more  proud 
of  lad  of  her  own  than  I  am  of  him.  I  shall  not 
easily  forget  the  look  in  his  eyes  when  he  came  to 
me  directly  after  he  learned  he  was  not  to  blame  for 
the  burning  of  his  uncle's  barn.  I  never  saw 
face  so  bright,  unless,  perchance,  it  was  the  same 
face  the  next  morning,  when  he  started  off  to  tell 
you,  and  I  dare  not  say  that  then  it  was  not 
brighter." 

Another  thing  that  Rachel  Boyer  would  not  have 
dared  to  say  was  that  the  face  of  the  girl  before  her 
had  not  acquired  a  tremulous  gladness  as  she 
talked.  Her  eyes  sought  it  for  a  moment,  and  then 
were  withdrawn.  She  abstained  from  telling  this 
maiden  how  completely  the  buoyancy  had  gone 
from  Eric's  step  when  he  returned  from  the  farm- 
house. She  had  looked  for  good  news,  but  in 
answer  to  her  questioning  "Well,  lad?"  his  eyes 
looked  squarely  into  hers  as  he  said,  quietly: 

"I  have  got  a  chance  to  begin  life  afresh,  and  to 
make  something  out  of  it  if  I  can,  and  if  I  do  not 
succeed,  nobody  will  be  the  worse  for  my  failure. ' ' 

"Don't  be  too  sure,  my  boy,"  she  said. 

He  had  never  told  her  more,  and  she  had  not 
asked.  But  Rachel  was  a  good  guesser,  and  she 
came  in  time  to  know  Monsieur  Pors  by  name,  and 
to  understand  something  of  his  position  in  the 
household  of  Axel  Bonde.  She  held  her  peace 
when  for  a  season  Eric  went  no  more  to  the  farm  by 
the  South  River.  She  watched  his  face,  however, 
and  could  have  told  almost  to  a  day  when  the  argu- 


332        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

ment  going  on  within  had  come  to  the  point  at 
which  he  decided  that  though  Monsieur  Pors  might, 
as  Maria  asserted,  be  able  to  grant  Agneta  every- 
thing she  could  desire,  it  was  not  quite  certain  that 
Monsieur  Pors  himself  was  included  in  those  desires. 

There  was  a  moment  when  he  said  again:  "I  will 
win  her  if  I  can,"  and  his  footfall  grew  firmer,  and 
his  voice  had  a  ring  in  it  that  did  not  escape  Rachel's 
ears.  He  had  been  often  to  the  farm-house  since 
then.  Now  he  had  brought  the  maiden  back  with 
him.  Rachel  drew  a  good  omen  from  the  fact,  and 
rejoiced  over  Agneta,  and  studied  her  while  she 
rejoiced. 

She  did  not  see  exactly  the  girl  whom  Monsieur 
Pors  knew  best.  This  maiden  was  winsome,  and 
sweet,  and  unsuspicious;  yes,  and  she  was  very 
happy  too.  But  when  on  the  next  day  the  boat  was 
again  half-way  towards  the  farm,  and  Monsieur  Pors 
hailed  the  occupants  from  the  bank,  her  mouth  fell 
into  a  mischievous  curve,  and  her  eyes  became 
centres  of  light. 

"Will  you  come  with  us,  monsieur?"  she  asked. 

"Surely,  if  you  will  give  me  a  welcome,"  he  said. 

"We  will  give  you  a  seat,  and  if  you  are  tired, 
that  may,  perchance,  be  better,"  she  replied. 

He  seated  himself  where  he  could  look  into  her 
face.  The  brightness  in  it  pleased  him  ill.  More- 
over the  satisfaction  upon  the  masculine  one 
beyond  suggested  the  duality  of  the  pleasure.  He 
was  very  sincere  in  his  desire  to  see  this  maiden 
happy,  but  he  himself  must  be  the  source  of  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        333 

happiness.  He  had  not  doubted  that  the  source  was 
sufficient — until  to-day. 

Perhaps  the  doubt  had  something  to  do  with  the 
fact  that  after  he  had  walked  to  the  house  with 
Agneta  he  returned  in  time  to  waylay  Eric,  and 
begin  a  conversation  with  him. 

It  started  on  subjects  connected  with  the  home- 
land, and  presently  Eric  found  Monsieur  Pors  telling 
him  of  certain  improvements  he  desired  to  make 
upon  one  of  his  estates.  He  launched  out  into  a 
description  of  the  house  that  stood  upon  the  same, 
and  descanted  upon  its  disabilities. 

Almost  before  he  was  aware  of  it  the  architectural 
instincts  of  the  young  man  were  aroused.  He  sug- 
gested a  possible  means  of  improvement. 

"Undoubtedly  you  are  right.  I  will  make  a  note 
of  it,"  said  Gustavus. 

Then  he  hesitated,  stopped  in  his  walk,  and  faced 
the  other. 

"I  wish  you  were  in  Sweden,"  he  said.  "There 
are  many  other  alterations  that  I  should  like  to  see 
made,  and,  following  the  example  of  Governor 
Printz,  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  your  head  could 
find  a  way  out  of  any  reasonable  dilemma.  What 
say  you?  Will  you  journey  at  once  to  the  old  land, 
and  undertake  the  remodeling  of  the  house  of 
which  I  speak?  You  will  find  me  no  niggard. " 

His  face  was  conventionally  non-committal.  It 
betrayed  nothing  but  a  perfectly  reasonable  desire 
to  provide  for  the  improvement  of  his  estates. 

For  a  moment  Eric  looked  at  him  without  answer- 
ing. That  moment  was  one  of  suspense  to  Gustavus 


334        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Pors.  He  would  not  have  liked  to  confess  how 
much  he  desired  to  see  this  young  man  shake  off  the 
dust  of  New  Sweden  from  his  feet. 

"There  was  a  time  when  I  should  have  been  glad 
to  accept  your  offer,"  said  Eric  calmly.  "That 
time  is  past.  New  Sweden  is  to  me  to-day  more 
atractive  than  anything  the  old  land  can  show." 

Gustavus  looked  at  him  fixedly,  and  as  he  looked, 
a  light  that  burned  steadily  brighter  was  kindled  in 
his  eyes. 

"Lieth  the  attraction  in  New  Sweden  itself,  or  in 
a  certain  inhabitant  of  the  same?"  he  asked. 

For  a  fraction  of  a  second  Eric  hesitated.  Then 
his  head  rose  a  little  higher. 

"Put  it  which  way  you  will,"  he  said.  "I  quarrel 
not  with  your  statement. ' ' 

The  light  in  the  other's  eyes  was  growing  danger- 
ously bright. 

"Let  us  understand  each  other,"  he  said. 

"Do  we  misunderstand?"  asked  Eric. 

"You  do,  I  think,"  said  Gustavus,  somewhat 
hotly. 

Eric  smiled. 

"I  await  enlightenment,"  he  said. 

"You  know  my  relations  to — the  maiden  who  has 
just  left  us,"  began  Monsieur  Pors,  but  Eric  inter- 
rupted him. 

"I  have  heard  of  your  pretensions  in  that  direc- 
tion," he  said.  "You  must  pardon  me  if  I  think 
that  the  relation  you  desire  has  yet  to  be  estab- 
lished." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        335 

"What?  You  deny  my  right  to  claim  Agneta  for 
my  bride?" 

"Most  assuredly  I  do,  till  you  have  won  that 
right  from  her  own  lips,"  said  Eric. 

Monsieur  Pors  certainly  glared  upon  him.  It  was 
very  unlike  the  usual  procedure  of  that  faultlessly 
polite  gentleman,  but  he  could  not  help  it. 

"And  you  mean  that  you,  by  your  action,  will 
contest  that  right?" 

"I  mean,"  said  Eric  quietly,  "that  I  will  win  her 
if  I  can.  You  are  at  liberty  to  do  the  same.  What 
more  do  you  ask?" 

"At  liberty  to  stand  on  a  footing  of  equality  with 
you?"  retorted  Monsieur  Pors,  in  a  voice  low  and 
soft,  but  ringing  with  passion.  "What  do  you 
think  you  have  to  offer  her — you,  who  were  but 
yesterday  a  convict?" 

"What  have  I  to  offer  her?"  answered  Eric,  with 
a  smile  that  Monsieur  Pors  did  not  quite  understand. 
"I  have  a  heart  to  offer  her  that  has  never  beaten 
for  any  but  her,  and  a  life  that  she  may  see  from 
one  end  to  the  other,  and  find  in  it,  indeed,  rash- 
ness for  which  I  mourn,  but  naught  that  her  pure 
eyes  may  not  look  upon.  I  have  a  strong  arm  that, 
till  death  paralyze  it,  shall  shield  her  from  all  ill, 
and  a  determination  to  make  her  life  one  long 
season  of  gladness  if  love  can  accomplish  as  much. 
What  more  can  you  offer?" 

Monsieur  Pors  moved  aside  impatiently. 

' '  Do  you  realize  what  you  are  asking  her  to  give  up 
tor  you, ' '  he  said,  again  with  that  stress  upon  the  word. 

The  face  of  the  other  clouded. 


336        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Aye,  I  realize  it  too  well,"  he  answered.  "Yet, 
if  she  love  me  well  enough  to  give  it  up,  there 
will  be  little  danger  in  the  sacrifice. ' ' 

"You  are  a  presumptuous  idiot!"  snapped  Gus- 
tavus,  as  he  turned  away. 

"Perhaps  I  am,"  said  Eric  thoughtfully.  "It  is 
for  her  to  decide." 


CHAPTER    XXXI 

Monsieur  Pors  was  in  New  Amsterdam.  The 
time  for  which  he  had  waited  in  New  Sweden  had 
come  and  gone,  and  June  was  here.  The  question 
that  Agneta  had  at  first  felt  herself  fully  ready  to 
meet,  and  of  late  had  experienced  a  growing  reluc- 
tance to  face,  had  been  asked.  And  she  was  not 
Monsieur  Pors'  promised  bride.  Neither  had  he 
given  up  the  dream  he  had  indulged  for  fifteen 
years.  He  meant  to  carry  this  maiden  back  with 
him  to  the  castle  in  Sweden,  and  to  earn  the  ever- 
lasting gratitude  of  old  Brita.  But  he  had  made 
up  his  mind  to  wait  a  little  longer  before  he  real- 
ized his  dreams. 

The  child  Agneta  had  been  ever  a  pleasant  pic- 
ture in  his  mind.  The  maiden  Agneta  was  some- 
thing more.  It  was  no  longer  the  fancy  of  Monsieur 
Pors  that  was  touched,  but  his  heart.  He  had  come 
to  New  Sweden  determined  to  gratify  his  fancy  and 
secure  his  rights.  He  left  it  pledged  to  himself  to 
satisfy  the  cravings  of  his  affection,  and  secure  the 
girl  who  meant  more  to  him  than  all  his  wealth. 

When  he  declared  his  love  it  was  in  no  conven- 
tional terms.  The  eyes  that  looked  into  hers  sent 
their  message  straight  down  into  the  girl's  heart. 
She  had  expected  flattery  and  fervent  persuasion, 
and  she  thought  she  knew  how  to  meet  them. 

337 


338        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

What  she  was  not  quite  prepared  to  meet  was  the 
honest  love  that  shone  in  the  speaker's  eyes,  and 
spoke  in  his  voice.  For  once  Gustavus  Pors  did  not 
pick  his  words.  They  came  red-hot  from  his  lips, 
and  they  were  hard  to  answer. 

Agneta  had  thought  much  about  the  reply  she 
meant  to  give,  but  when  it  had  to  be  spoken  the 
words  failed  her.  The  decision  had  not  been  as 
easily  reached  as  she  expected.  Again  and  again 
she  went  back  to  her  mother's  words:  "Promise  me 
that  to  the  woman's  heart  within  you,  and  not  the 
girl's  head,  you  will  go  for  your  answer."  Yes,  but 
which  was  the  voice  of  the  woman's  heart,  and 
which  of  the  girl's  head? 

The  picture  of  the  old  castle  was  ever  before 
Agneta' s  eyes.  It  seemed  as  if  those  within  it 
stretched  forth  their  hands  to  her,  begging  her  to 
come  back.  They  had  loved  her  when  she  was  a 
child.  Her  eyes  grew  dim  as  she  thought  of  Brita 
and  Lars,  and  imagined  Monsieur  Pors  going  back 
to  them  alone.  New  Sweden  looked  desolate  after 
such  a  thought  journey  to  the  old  land,  and  the 
farm-house  grew  mean  by  comparison  with  the 
castle. 

The  owner  of  the  castle,  too,  had  a  place  in  the 
picture.  Monsieur  Pors  was  very  gentle  and  patient 
in  those  days.  He  came  more  often  to  the  farm- 
house, and  surrounded  her  with  thoughtful  attentions 
that  were  very  pleasant,  but  a  little  trying  in  view 
of  the  words  she  must  soon  speak. 

She  was  not  quite  sure  that  the  woman's  heart  did 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        339 

not  give  its  verdict  on  the  same  side  as  the  girl's 
head.  When  she  thought  of  the  castle,  it  was 
always  with  Monsieur  Pors  to  take  her  to  it,  and  to 
make  much  of  her  when  there.  And  when  she 
tried  to  imagine  the  life  in  New  Sweden  resumed  on 
the  base  on  which  it  moved  before  he  came,  the  air 
seemed  suddenly  to  gather  to  itself  a  chill. 

There  was  much  satisfaction  in  being  surrounded 
by  care  such  as  had  waited  upon  her  through  the 
last  summer  and  winter.  She  scarcely  knew  whence 
the  atmosphere  of  warmth  and  tenderness  came. 
They  all  conspired  to  make  the  world  a  sunny  place 
for  her — grandfather  Axel,  and  Gustavus  Pors,  and 
Eric. 

It  was  when  she  thought  of  Eric,  and  his  face  and 
that  of  Gustavus  Pors  came  side  by  side  in  the 
mental  picture,  that  the  woman's  heart  and  the 
girl's  head  assumed  different  tones.  Of  the  two 
men,  one  was  not  more  gentle  and  chivalrous  to  her 
than  the  other,  but  the  chivalry  of  Monsieur  Pors 
was  for  the  girl  whom  he  had  picked  out  from  all 
the  world  to  set  his  love  upon,  while,  had  she  been 
the  lowliest  maiden  in  all  New  Sweden,  and  the 
most  unlovely,  the  gentle  chivalry  of  Eric  Helm, 
though  it  would  have  been  less  personal  in  its 
nature,  would  not  have  failed.  True,  it  was  more 
than  chivalry  that  spoke  in  his  voice  to  her.  To 
Eric  Helm  every  maiden  was  an  object  for  chivalry, 
but  this  maiden  was  a  maiden  set  apart. 

Perhaps  Agneta  hardly  realized  how  much  the 
thought  of  Eric  Helm  had  to  do  with  the  fact  that 


340        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

at  last  the  woman's  heart  raised  its  voice  above  that 
of  the  girl's  head.  But  she  did  know,  before  her 
eighteenth  birthday,  that  she  should  never  go  back 
to  the  old  castle,  and  that  Monsieur  Pors,  and  not 
herself,  must  carry  her  greeting  to  Brita  and  the 
rest.  Then  came  the  pleading  of  the  castle's  owner, 
and  with  it  a  tremor  of  heart  and  a  faltering  of 
tongue  on  the  part  of  the  maiden. 

"I  am  very  sorry,  monsieur,"  she  said,  and  he 
did  not  doubt  the  truth  of  her  words.  "You  have 
been  very  good  to  me,  and  I  would  that  I  could  give 
you  what  you  desire." 

"Little  one,"  he  said,  gently,  "you  are  to-day  of 
age  to  decide  for  yourself.  What  you  will  give, 
none  can  withhold." 

"Nay,  monsieur,"  she  said,  "I  have  not  made  my 
meaning  clear.  It  is  because  I  cannot  give  that  I 
mourn." 

"Not  monsieur,"  he  said  pleadingly,  though  he 
himself  had  taught  the  baby  lips  that  word. 
"Agneta,  little  sweetheart,  let  it  be  Gustavus. " 

She  started  as  the  old  name  came  from  his  lips. 

"I  have  waited  fifteen  years  for  this  day,"  he 
said.  "Is  it  not  enough?" 

"I  would  that  you  had  not  waited,"  she  replied, 
and  he  saw  her  lip  quiver.  "Surely  it  was  a  mis- 
take." 

"Was  it?"  There  was  passion  in  his  tone. 
"Agneta,  I  would  wait  fifteen  more  rather  than  give 
you  up." 

She  did  not  answer. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        341 

' '  Do  you  know  what  the  thought  of  this  day  has 
been  to  me?"  he  asked,  when  the  silence  had  grown 
very  still.  "It  was  the  point  to  which  all  things 
tended.  Agneta,  I  have  cherished  the  shrine  for 
the  sake  of  the  saint  that  should  one  day  be 
enthroned  there.  The  old  castle  has  been  unlike 
any  other  house.  Everything  in  it,  everything 
around  it,  has  been  preserved  for  you.  I  want  not 
to  boast,  but  its  revenues  have  been  administered 
with  care  greater  than  that  bestowed  upon  any 
other  of  my  estates.  The  land  has  grown  rich. 
Not  an  old  servant  has  left  the  place.  Aye,  and  I 
have  been  as  a  slave  in  the  hands  of  some  of  those 
old  retainers.  They  have  had  their  will  with  me, 
for  were  they  not  those  who  had  ministered  to  you? 
Will  you  leave  the  shrine  empty  after  all?  Nay,  little 
one,  I  could  not  bear  such  an  ending  to  my  hopes." 

His  voice  dropped.  The  last  words  were  low  and 
pleading. 

"I  think,  monsieur,  that  I  wish  you  had  been  less 
thoughtful  of  my  wishes,"  she  said,  and  she  tried  to 
smile.  "It  would  not  then  have  been  as  hard  for 
me  to  tell  you  that  that  for  which  you  planned  can 
never  be." 

"Nay,"  he  said  passionately,  "you  will  not  refuse 
me  what  your  father  has  already  given.  It  is  to  the 
influence  of  one  whom  you  naturally  esteem,  but 
whose  peasant  outlook  is  too  narrow  to  be  a  good 
guide  for  you,  that  this  decision  is  to  be  attributed. 
Think  again,  Agneta.  It  is  a  question  that  may  not 
be  decided  by  another." 


342        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"You  mistake,"  she  said  gently.  "From  my 
own  heart,  and  not  from  grandfather  Axel's  judg- 
ment— which  I  pardon  you  for  under-rating,  since 
you  know  him  not— comes  the  answer  which  I  would 
willingly  withhold." 

"And  your  heart  speaks  against  me?" 

"Nay,  not  against  you,"  she  said.  "It  were 
ungrateful  if  it  did.  But  it  refuseth  that  which  you 
ask. ' ' 

He  bent  forward,  and  took  her  hand  in  his. 

"Agneta,  give  me  this,  and  let  me  win  the  heart," 
he'said.  "I  will  do  it,  little  sweetheart,  if  love  have 
any  power. ' ' 

The  hand  was  gently  drawn  from  his  grasp. 

"One  must  not  go  without  the  other,"  she  said. 
"Monsieur,  you  would  not  really  desire  it." 

"But  this  is  already  mine,"  he  persisted. 
"Agneta,  have  your  eyes  never  looked  on  a  silver 
plate,  where  your  name  and  mine  are  joined?  I 
know  not  whether  it  be  in  your  possession,  or 
whether  Axel  Bonde,  in  his  assumption  of  authority, 
may  have  deemed  it  necessary  to  keep  it  from 
you." 

"Surely  not,"  she  said,  with  quiet  dignity. 
"Grandfather  Axel  assumes  no  authority.  My 
mother  left  me  in  his  care.  It  is  a  care  that  has 
never  failed.  The  plate  of  which  you  speak  is  in 
my  own  possession.  It  records  that  which  should 
never  have  been — ought  never  to  have  been.  Mon- 
sieur, I  was  a  baby  then.  I  am  a  woman  now." 

"The  one  woman  in  the  world  to  me,"  he  said. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        343 

At  that  moment  her  eyes  met  his.  What  he  read 
in  them  may  have  prompted  his  next  words. 

"Agneta,"  he  said,  "I  have  been  rash.  I  was  in 
too  much  of  a  hurry  to  claim  the  desired  good.  I 
will  wait.  But,  little  sweetheart,  I  will  not  take  no 
for  an  answer. ' ' 

' '  Yet  can  I  give  you  no  other, ' '  she  said. 

"To-day  I  will  have  none, "  he  decreed.  "Come, 
the  sun  is  shining.  Let  us  go  out  and  feel  its 
warmth,  for  already  it  speaketh  of  spring." 

And  so  it  was  left.  To  Agneta  it  was  a  question 
answered.  Monsieur  Pors  judged  otherwise. 

Agneta  could  almost  have  imagined  that  the  con- 
versation had  never  been  held,  so  completely  did 
Monsieur  Pors  step  back  into  the  old  position.  He 
made  himself  more  and  more  a  part  of  her  life,  and 
let  no  opportunity  to  give  her  pleasure  slip  past  him 
unimproved. 

Rumors  of  warlike  intent  on  the  part  of  their 
neighbors,  the  Hollanders,  reached  the  Swedes,  but 
nobody  knew  quite  how  much  to  believe.  Possibly 
only  one  dweller  in  the  land  of  the  South  River  at 
that  time  wished  to  believe  in  a  coming  hostile 
invasion.  One  assuredly  did.  Monsieur  Pors  saw 
in  the  turmoil  and  fear  attending  such  a  crisis  a 
powerful  adjunct  to  his  own  success.  Axel  Bonde's 
love  for  Agneta  was  too  great,  he  argued,  to  allow 
him  to  see  the  girl  placed  in  circumstances  of 
danger.  Gustavus  Pors,  and  Gustavus  Pors  alone, 
could  remove  her  from  those  circumstances.  There- 
fore there  must  come  a  time  when  the  influence  of 


344         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Axel  Bonde  would  be  on  the  side  he  desired,  always 
provided  the  threatened  invasion  turned  not  out  to 
be  a  myth. 

As  spring  advanced  there  was  an  ominous  dearth 
of  news.  Whatever  might  be  going  on  at  New 
Amsterdam,  no  word  of  it  was  breathed  in  the  land 
of  the  South  River.  It  was  not  safe  for  Swedish 
ships  to  approach  the  Manhattans,  for  already  one 
had  been  seized  and  detained  by  the  Director- 
General  of  New  Netherland.  He  held  it,  as  he 
affirmed,  until  Fort  Casimir  should  be  restored  to  its 
rightful  owners,  the  Dutch.  As  that  day  was,  in  the 
opinion  of  the  Swedes,  a  remote  one,  there  was  little 
chance  of  the  vessel  ever  again  becoming  Swedish 
property. 

In  the  absence  of  vessels  plying  between  the  two 
colonies,  the  Indians  were  the  only  sources  of  infor- 
mation, and  their  testimony  was  on  the  side  of  war. 
Monsieur  Pors,  for  one,  believed  them. 

When  spring  came  he  resolved  on  a  definite  move. 

"You  ought  to  be  very  good  to  me,"  he  said,  as 
he  walked  by  Agneta's  side  one  day,  "for  I  am 
tasting  a  joy  that  will  soon  belong  to  the  past." 

Her  eyes  looked  startled  as  she  raised  them  to  his 
face. 

"I  will  try  not  to  be  especially  bad,"  she  said. 
"What  is  the  joy  to  which  you  are  going  to  say 
farewell?" 

"You!"  he  replied,  smiling,  and  looking  into  her 
eyes. 

She  was  too  much  surprised  to  drop  them. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        345 

"You  are  going  away?"  she  asked. 

"Yes,  to  New  Amsterdam.  I  cannot  longer  en- 
dure this  suspense.  I  must  know  for  myself  what 
foundation  there  is  for  the  rumors  that  are  around. ' ' 

"But — will  there  not  be  risk?" 

He  read  fear  for  his  safety  in  her  eyes,  and  the 
reading  pleased  him. 

"And  if  there  be?"  he  asked,  bending  towards 
her.  "Would  there  be  any  to  care?" 

"Surely,  monsieur,"  she  said,  "else  were  our 
hearts  strangely  hard." 

"I  would  that  one  were  soft — to  me,"  he  said.  Then 
after  a  minute's  silence  he  added :  "A  little  risk  there 
may  perchance  be,  but  I  cannot  rest  till  I  know 
whether  or  not  danger  threatens  this  land.  It  contains 
that  which  to  me  is  of  too  much  value  to  be  risked. ' ' 

To  Axel  Bonde  he  said:  "I  am  going  to  New 
Amsterdam.  I  know  enough  about  war  to  make  me 
willing  to  adventure  a  little  rather  than  be  surprised 
by  a  horde  of  pillaging  Dutchmen,  while  yet  Agneta 
remains  right  in  the  track  of  their  devastations. 
War  is  bad  enough  for  men,  but  for  maidens " 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  was  silent,  and 
Axel  Bonde  found  no  answer  ready. 

So  Monsieur  Pors  went  to  New  Amsterdam,  or 
rather  to  the  coast  of  New  Jersey,  for  no  vessel 
could  be  found,  the  owner  of  which  would  carry  him 
further.  The  Dutchman,  Jan  Classen,  adventured 
his  sloop  to  a  point  on  the  Jersey  coast,  landed  his 
passenger,  and  returned  in  haste.  The  rest  of  the 
journey  was  taken  on  foot,  with  an  Indian  for  guide. 


346         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Monsieur  Pors  had  started  for  New  Netherland 
for  the  purpose  of  awakening  the  fears  of  Axel 
Bonde  and  his  family.  He  had  not  been  in  New 
Amsterdam  twenty-four  hours  before  his  own  fears 
were  aroused.  He  no  longer  asked  whether  the 
war  rumors  were  a  fiction,  or  an  idle  boast.  All 
Manhattan  was  astir.  Two  war  vessels  from 
Amsterdam  lay  in  the  harbor,  and  another  was 
expected.  The  return  of  the  Director-General  from 
the  West  Indies  was  eagerly  looked  for. 

Gustavus  Pors  found  it  necessary  to  exercise 
caution.  He  did  not  fail  to  note  the  inquisitive 
stare  of  the  landlord  of  the  little  city  tavern  to  which 
his  guide  brought  him. 

"Nieuw  Nederland,  nor  Old  Nederland,  never 
gave  you  birth,"  commented  that  worthy,  standing 
before  his  guest  with  one  hand  on  his  hip  and  the 
other  rubbing  his  broad  chin. 

"No,"  replied  Monsieur  Pors,  in  perfect  French, 
only  a  word  or  two  of  which  was  intelligible  to  his 
host.  ' '  It  requires  less  astuteness  than  has  fallen  to 
your  share,  my  good  friend,  to  make  such  a  dis- 
covery. Yet,  though  I  may  not  claim  kindred  with 
yourself,  I  would  see  something  of  your  city,  for  I 
already  perceive  that  you  have  in  New  Amsterdam 
men  of  all  races." 

Then,  as  the  landlord  still  stared  at  him,  Gustavus 
Pors  changed  his  tone,  and  addressed  him  in  very 
intelligible  Dutch. 

"I  can  speak  other  languages  beside  my  own,"  he 
said,  "yet  in  the  French  tongue  I  could  perhaps 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        347 

make  my  meaning  clearer.  I  want  a  bed  in  your 
inn,  and  a  good  Dutch  meal,  and  while  the  latter  is 
preparing,  I  will  look  at  your  city.  Your  Governor, 
they  tell  me,  is  not  here.  It  is  a  pity.  I  shall  thus 
miss  a  sight  of  his  face. " 

"Pity!  You  are  a  stranger  here,  else  would  you 
know  how  great  the  pity,"  replied  the  landlord. 
"Man,  I  took  you  for  a  Swede,  though,  now  I  come 
to  look  at  you,  surely  you  are  too  dark  for  one  of 
that  race.  Know  you  what  the  rascally  Swedes  have 
done  in  the  southern  part  of  our  province  of  New 
Netherland?" 

"Nay,  I  knew  not  that  your  people  dwelt  far 
below  Manhattan,"  said  Gustavus. 

"Our  New  Netherland  stretcheth  down  to  the 
South  River,  yea,  and  that  country  was  ours  before 
the  Swedes  so  much  as  knew  there  was  a  South 
River,"  replied  the  Dutchman,  raising  his  voice  and 
assuming  a  belligerent  attitude.  "But  now  have 
they  stolen  our  fort,  and  usurped  our  privileges. 
Look  you  from  yon  door.  What  see  you?" 

"I  see  a  goodly  ship.  She  looks  like  a  war  ship," 
said  Gustavus. 

"That  is  she.  A  war  ship!  Nay,  man,  it  is  not 
one,  but  many  such  that  should  sail  from  our  harbor 
before  the  month  was  over,  if  the  Director  were  but 
back  from  the  West  Indies.  There  is  more  than  one 
of  them  here,  waiting  to  strike  terror  to  the  hearts 
of  those  thieves  and  scoundrels,  the  Swedes,  who, 
under  pretext  of  friendship,  sailed  up  to  our  fort 
and  took  our  unsuspecting  garrison  by  guile.  I  tell 


348         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

you,  man,  before  this  summer  is  past  we  will  have  a 
revenge  worthy  of  the  great  West  India  Com- 
pany. ' ' 

Monsieur  Pors  went  out  into  the  little  city. 
Everywhere  he  saw  preparations  for  war,  every- 
where he  heard  the  name  of  the  South  River.  Yet, 
when  men  spake,  they  looked  over  their  shoulders, 
in  fear  lest  their  conversation  should  be  overheard. 

He  did  not  need  to  ask  whether  the  war  would  be 
prosecuted  with  vigor.  A  glance  at  the  faces  of 
these  Dutchmen  as  they  descanted  on  the  "infamous 
treachery  of  the  Swedes,"  sent  his  thoughts  back  to 
the  South  River,  and  a  gentle  maiden  walking  upon 
its  bank  to-day.  Before  many  weeks,  perchance, 
these  same  Dutchmen  would  be  overrunning  that 
goodly  land.  The  brow  of  Gustavus  Pors  grew  dark 
at  the  thought. 

"I  will  stay  long  enough  to  learn  something  of 
their  plans,"  he  said,  "and  then  the  first  ship  that 
sails  southward  shall  carry  me  along  with  it." 

Already  he  was  eager  to  be  back  in  New  Sweden. 
He  found  himself  dreaming  of  a  pair  of  blue  eyes, 
and  listening  for  the  sound  of  a  girl's  voice. 

The  danger,  too,  looked  so  real  that  he  was  in 
haste  to  be  at  Agneta's  side.  There  would  be  little 
time  to  lose  if  he  would  take  her  from  New  Sweden 
before  the  storm  burst.  For  two  or  three  weeks  he 
mingled  with  the  Dutchmen  of  the  recently  created 
municipality,  not  always  without  exciting  suspicion. 
These  Dutchmen  were  very  much  in  earnest  about 
keeping  their  designs  a  secret.  Their  city  was  not 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        349 

exactly  a  safe  place  for  a  Swede  at  that  particular 
time.  Monsieur  Pors,  as  a  rule,  found  it  fairly  easy 
to  claim  France  as  his  native  land,  and  a  liberal  use 
of  the  French  language  was  generally  sufficient  to 
allay  suspicion. 

New  Netherland  was  in  a  state  of  activity,  but  it 
was  also  in  a  state  of  suspense.  It  was  waiting  for 
the  Director.  When  he  should  return,  the  prepara- 
tions for  war  would  be  succeeded  by  the  conflict 
itself. 

"Not  a  Swede  will  we  leave  in  the  land  of  the 
South  River,"  said  the  landlord  loudly,  looking 
round  to  assure  himself  that  all  beneath  his  roof 
were  friends  to  the  Dutch  cause.  "We're  all  one 
here,  and  I'm  not  afraid  to  say  that  our  Governor 
has  directions  to  turn  them  out  of  New  Sweden, 
root  and  crop.  They  never  had  right  there.  Now 
shall  they  learn  what  it  means  to  take  advantage  of 
our  friendship,  and  defy  our  anger. ' ' 

"It  is  full  time  for  my  return,"  said  Monsieur 
Pors,  when  July  was  nearing  its  end.  "I  have  seen 
enough  to  answer  my  purpose.  I  must  even  bend 
my  energies  to  the  procuring  of  a  bark  to  take  me 
southward.  That  last  may  not  be  the  work  of  a 
day.  Yet  must  there  soon  be  a  vessel  going  to  Vir- 
ginia. Once  as  far  south  as  New  Sweden,  I  will  take 
the  risk  of  getting  myself  put  ashore  somewhere  on 
her  coast. ' ' 

That  southward  bound  vessel  proved  to  be  a 
visionary  good.  Every  sloop  and  yacht  that  left  the 
harbor  sailed  towards  the  north,  and  while  Gustavus 


350         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

was  seriously  considering  the  advisability  of  charter- 
ing a  vessel  for  himself,  the  Director-General  of  New 
Netherland  returned. 

Then  was  there  rejoicing  in  New  Amsterdam. 

"Our  day  has  come,"  averred  the  landlord,  his 
capacious  figure  swelling  itself  out  until  it  occupied 
more  than  its  usual  share  of  the  tavern  porch,  where 
the  worthy  innkeeper  was  smoking  his  pipe,  and 
half  a  score  of  burghers  were  smoking  their  pipes, 
to  the  pleasing  diversion  of  watching  a  game  of 
bowls  played  on  the  green  near  by.  "Now  will  the 
Swedes  learn  to  their  cost  what  a  New  Netherland 
army  can  do.  Thirty-six  guns  carries  the  good  ship 
Balance,  from  Amsterdam.  I  would  give  much  to 
see  how  their  forts  will  look  after  we  have  opened  a 
broadside  on  them. ' ' 

From  that  day  Gustavus  Pors  haunted  the  harbor. 
He  was  uncharitably  glad  to  hear  that  sickness  had 
overtaken  Director  Stuyvesant,  for  this  pointed  to 
delay  in  the  completion  of  the  war  preparations. 
The  inability  of  the  Governor  to  assume  personal 
oversight  did  not,  however,  lessen  the  energy  of 
his  deputies.  Monsieur  Pors  was  on  board  the 
merchant  ship,  the  Spotted  Cow,  when  Fiscal 
Cornelis  van  Tienhoven  and  Frederick  de  Koninck, 
the  captain  of  the  man-of-war,  the  Balance,  came 
alongside. 

"Well,  skipper,"  cried  Van  Tienhoven  heartily, 
"we  have  come  to  pay  you  and  the  rest  of  the 
merchantmen  a  visit,  and  I  doubt  not  we  are  wel- 
come." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        351 

"Welcome  enough,"  replied  the  skipper,  "if  so  be 
you  want  not  too  much." 

"Too  much,  say  you?"  shouted  Van  Tienhoven. 
"And  what  would  you  think  too  much  for  the  pur- 
pose of  upholding  the  honor  of  your  country,  and 
teaching  those  plundering  Swedes  where  their 
place  is?  'Tis  not  the  skipper  of  the  Spotted  Cow 
that  would  draw  back  on  such  an  occasion. ' ' 

"Right  you  are,"  was  the  reply.  "We'll  refuse 
not  our  share.  What  want  you?" 

"A  good  vessel,  and  brave  men,"  replied  the 
Fiscal  promptly.  "What  say  you?  Will  you  go 
with  us  to  fight  against  the  Swedes?" 

"Not  so,"  replied  the  skipper,  with  a  laugh. 
"We  have  other  work  cut  out  for  us.  Yet  will  we 
give  that  which  is  declared  to  be  our  share.  What 
asks  the  Governor?  Two  men,  and  a  share  of 
ammunition  from  each  vessel  that  cannot  go  to  the 
war,  said  he  not?" 

"Aye,  and  all  the  provisions  you  can  spare," 
replied  Van  Tienhoven.  ' '  Our  men  must  not  go  to 
the  South  River  hungry." 

"Hungry!"  laughed  the  skipper.  "Come  away 
into  the  hold,  and  we'll  see  what  we  can  do  to  keep 
hunger  far  from  them. ' ' 

As  he  passed  Monsieur  Pors,  the  Fiscal  looked  at 
him  searchingly.  Gustavus  would  have  left  the 
vessel  had  he  not  desired  further  conversation  with 
the  skipper.  He  had  not  yet  learned  the  destina- 
tion of  the  Spotted  Cow.  It  might  be  Virginia. 

"Now,  then,  skipper,  here's  your  receipt  for  the 


352        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

goods,  and  well  pleased  we  are  with  what  you've 
spared  us,"  said  the  Fiscal,  as  he  came  up.  "Two 
hundred  pounds  of  stockfish,  three  firkins  of  barley, 
a  ton  of  beef,  a  ton  of  pork,  three  hundred  pounds 
of  bread,  and  the  powder  to  be  left  an  open  ques- 
tion, you  agreeing  to  send  as  much  as  you  can 
spare.  Is  that  correct?" 

"Aye,  aye,"  said  the  skipper. 

"You'll  see  that  the  two  men  are  aboard  the 
Balance  when  they  are  needed?" 

"That  will  I,"  was  the  reply.  "We'll  do  our 
share  to  teach  the  Swedes  better  manners.  How 
are  you  off  for  pilots?  I  tell  you,  it  wants  men  who 
know  every  shoal,  to  take  such  a  fleet  as  ours  into 
the  South  River  safely. " 

"We  have  them,"  replied  Van  Tienhoven,  in  a 
tone  of  satisfaction.  "Everything  is  arranged,  and 
recruits  coming  in  fast.  Unless  the  Swedes  have 
got  warning  of  our  intentions,  you  may  reckon  to  a 
day  when  our  flag  shall  wave  again  on  Fort  Casimir, 
aye,  and  make  for  itself  a  place  on  their  Fort  Chris- 
tina also." 

The  Fiscal  rowed  to  another  ship,  and  the  skipper 
turned  to  Monsieur  Pors. 

"Virginia!  Why,  man,  know  you  not  better  than 
that?"  he  asked.  "Think  you  the  Governor  will 
allow  vessels  to  go  southward  now?  He  wants  not 
news  of  his  coming  to  be  carried  to  the  Swedes." 

"But  Virginia  is  not  New  Sweden,"  said  Gustavus. 

"And  lieth  not  New  Sweden  on  the  way  to  Vir- 
ginia?" laughed  the  skipper.  "The  Director-Gen- 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        353 

eral  is  no  fool.  If  'tis  to  Virginia  you  want  to  go, 
truly  you  will  have  long  to  wait. ' ' 

That  night  Gustavus  Pors  made  efforts  to  charter 
a  sloop.  The  skipper  laughed  -in  his  face. 

"What!  With  every  vessel  wanted  for  the  service 
of  the  Governor?"  he  said.  "There  are  few  enough 
vessels  that  will  be  allowed  to  leave  the  port,  even 
to  carry  on  necessary  trade.  Think  you  one  can  be 
spared  for  a  stranger's  fancies?  You  have  come  to 
see  New  Amsterdam.  You  can  look  at  it  a  little 
longer. ' ' 

Monsieur  Pors  dared  not  show  haste.  Since  the 
return  of  the  Governor  he  had  thought  that  men 
looked  at  him  with  less  friendly  glances.  To 
awaken  suspicion  by  his  eagerness  would  be  to 
defeat  his  own  ends. 

As  quietly  as  might  be,  he  visited  every  vessel  in 
the  harbor,  and  even  went  up  the  North  River  to 
find  the  owners  of  boats  plying  between  Fort 
Orange  and  New  Amsterdam.  From  every  owner 
he  received  the  comforting  assurance  that  for  the 
next  two  months  his  chances  of  chartering  a  vessel 
were  of  the  smallest. 

It  was  then  that  Monsieur  Pors  changed  his  mind 
about  the  desirability  of  war  between  New  Nether- 
land  and  New  Sweden.  He  had  hailed  it  as  a  friend. 
He  was  learning  to  see  in  it  a  dangerous  enemy. 
Visions  of  the  arrival  of  the  Dutch  fleet  while  yet 
the  Swedes  were  unprepared  and  Agneta  was  with- 
out protection,  came  uncomfortably  often.  He 
thought  of  these  Hollanders  suddenly  let  loose  upon 


354        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  shores  of  the  South  River,  and  he  himself  unable 
to  reach  it,  and  he  set  his  teeth  together. 

"I  must  get  back  somehow,"  he  said,  savagely. 
"Who'd  have  thought  these  fools  of  Dutchmen 
would  have  refused  money  for  their  sloops?" 

In  his  desperation  a  new  idea  came  to  him. 

"I  will  purchase  a  yacht,"  he  said.  "Then  shall 
I  have  the  means  of  going  where  I  will,  for  once 
outside  the  harbor,  none  will  be  the  wiser  for  the 
direction  in  which  I  steer.  'Tis  useless  to  try  to  get 
permission  to  sail  southward. ' ' 

This  last  remark  was  made  after  he  had  learned 
that  a  vessel  was  actually  bound  for  Virginia,  but 
that  to  take  passage  upon  her  was  an  impossibility. 
Her  owner  had  had  too  much  trouble  to  secure  per- 
mission to  go  southward  himself,  to  risk  the  taking 
of  an  unknown  and  somewhat  suspected  passen- 
ger. 

"Nay,  I  want  not  further  risk,"  he  said,  eyeing 
the  stranger  curiously.  "Know  you  not  that  the 
Governor  and  his  Council  have  only  given  me  leave 
to  sail  with  a  consignment  of  slaves  upon  my  enter- 
ing into  bonds  to  the  sum  of  five  thousand  pounds 
sterling  that  I  will  not  touch  at  the  South  Bay  or 
anywhere  on  the  coast  of  New  Sweden,  or,  even  if 
driven  thither  by  stress  of  weather,  go  further  up 
than  necessity  demands?  I  have  sworn  that  I  will 
allow  no  person  to  come  on  board  from  there,  nor 
give  to  any  one  on  sloop  or  boat,  or  to  any  man  what- 
soever, information  of  the  preparations  going  on  in 
New  Netherland.  I  am  responsible  for  the  doings 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        355 

of  all  whom  I  carry.  Think  you  I  shall  desire  to 
take  a  stranger  with  me,  one  of  whose  antecedents  I 
know  nothing?  I  have  pledged  my  person  and  my 
property.  I  want  not  to  come  to  grief  with  either." 

It  was  then  that  Monsieur  Pors  told  himself  he 
would  purchase  a  yacht. 

Two  days  later  a  white  man  who  was  not  a  Hol- 
lander stood  in  front  of  an  Indian  warrior,  and 
barred  his  way. 

"I  want  to  speak  with  you,  my  friend,"  he  said. 

The  Indian  stood  in  grave  silence. 

"I  have  heard  that  you  know  well  the  land  south 
of  here,"  continued  the  white  man.  "I  would 
journey  to  the  coast  many  miles  below.  Will  you 
show  me  the  way?" 

Gustavus  Pors  almost  expected  to  find  that  the 
Indians  were  like  the  boats,  all  pledged  to  the  service 
of  the  government,  or  wanted  for  other  purposes.  He 
was  relieved  when  the  native  was  engaged  to  make 
the  start  on  the  next  day,  the  destination  proposed 
being  that  part  of  the  Jersey  coast  where  Jan 
Classen  had  put  Monsieur  Pors  ashore.  He  did  not 
dare  to  speak  of  a  more  southerly  route.  That 
could  wait  until  New  Amsterdam  was  left  behind. 
Once  beyond  Dutch  influence  he  would  bribe  his 
guide  to  lead  him  on  to  the  land  of  the  South  River, 
or  at  worst,  to  hand  him  over  to  some  friendly  tribe 
who  would  complete  the  business  for  him. 

He  was  in  wild  haste  to  be  off.  He  would  have 
started  that  night,  but  the  Indian  demurred. 

"Daylight  better  than  night  for  journeying,"  he 


356        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

said.  "The  traveler  stumbles  who  walks  in  the 
dark." 

There  was  excuse  for  impatience.  Already  the 
eve  of  the  departure  of  the  really  formidable  little 
fleet  had  come.  The  day  of  fasting  and  prayer 
appointed  by  the  Governor  for  the  purpose  of 
special  intercession  for  the  success  of  the  enter- 
prise had  been  observed.  On  that  day  the  people  of 
New  Netherland  were  forbidden  to  plough,  or  sow, 
or  reap ;  to  fish,  or  to  hunt ;  to  take  their  amuse- 
ment, or  to  frequent  the  taverns.  It  was  a  day  of 
solemn  humiliation  and  prayer,  and  as  men  walked 
through  the  silent  streets  they  looked  out  at  the 
ships  gathered  in  the  bay,  and  rejoiced  to  remember 
that  in  a  very  few  days  they  would  carry  dismay 
and  retribution  to  the  enemies  of  New  Netherland. 
Prayer  and  supplication,  and  a  foretaste  of  revenge, 
mingled  in  the  exercises  of  that  day,  and  perhaps 
the  revenge  was  the  strongest  element. 

Yachts  and  war  vessels  were  almost  in  readiness 
to  be  gone.  The  French  privateer,  L" Esperance, 
was  coming  in.  She  was  to  be  chartered  to  go  with 
the  fleet. 

The  thought  of  all  these  preparations,  and  of  the 
possibility  of  arriving  too  late,  was  accountable  for 
the  restlessness  of  the  Swedish  guest  at  the  city 
tavern  that  night. 

The  public  room  of  the  tavern,  that  by  the  day 
echoed  to  the  voices  of  the  burghers  and  the  travel- 
ers that  even  then  came  to  the  little  city  from  the 
New  England  settlements,  was  at  present  given 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        357 

over  to  the  gentle  snore  of  a  Dutchman  from  Long 
Island,  who  filled  the  niche  adjoining  that  occupied 
by  Gustavus  Pors.  The  innocent  looking  wooden 
doors,  at  which  by  day  Dutchmen  and  strangers 
stared  stolidly,  while  they  smoked  their  pipes  and 
discoursed  of  the  war,  were  now  open,  and  in  each 
a  slaap-banck,  or  sleeping  bench,  was  disclosed  to 
view.  From  the  recessed  sleeping  place  appropri- 
ated to  his  use,  Monsieur  Pors  peered  out  into  the 
darkened  room,  and  listened  to  the  monotone  of  the 
nearest  sleeper. 

It  was  not  long  before  he  was  aware  of  another 
sound,  that  reached  him  through  an  open  window. 
He  recognized  the  voice  of  the  landlord  in  conver- 
sation with  some  one  outside.  For  once  that  voice 
was  lowered.  Before  many  minutes  Gustavus  Pors 
could  have  wished  it  had  been  less  cautious. 

"I  had  my  doubts  when  I  first  set  eyes  on 
him." 

It  was  the  first  complete  sentence  he  made  out. 
Separate  words  had  already  aroused  his  suspicions. 
He  hardly  knew  why  he  associated  those  words  with 
himself.  He  raised  his  head  and  listened.  The 
snore  at  his  side  went  on  with  undisturbed  monot- 
ony. 

*'  'T would  be  strange  if  they  made  not  an  attempt 
to  learn  of  our  resources.  I  have  watched  him. 
carefully.  Surely  he  seemeth  to  me  to  be " 

The  rest  was  borne  away  by  a  puff  of  wind,  that 
blew  the  sound  in  the  opposite  direction.  Gustavus 
knew  not  the  voice  of  the  speaker.  He  waited  for 


358        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  answer  of  the  landlord.  It  was  wisely  cautious. 
Only  one  word  was  audible,  and  that  was  "spy." 

He  raised  himself  higher,  and  put  his  head  beyond 
the  niche  that  was  supposed  to  contain  him. 

"A  word  with  the  Indian — easy  to  mistake  the 
road. — Tell  him — Van  Tienhoven — not  go  unre- 
warded." 

Monsieur  Pors  could  have  shaken  that  sleeping 
Dutchman  in  the  next  slaap-banck,  for  the  increas- 
ing energy  of  the  snore  that  chose  this  particular 
juncture  to  rise  and  swell  till  it  filled  the  room  with 
sound.  Gustavus  would  not  have  hesitated  to  swear 
that  it  had  become  a  regular  roar. 

"Mischief  take  the  whole  brood  of  them!"  he 
muttered.  "I  have  got  myself  in  a  trap.  Yet  have 
I  something  for  which  to  thank  the  strength  of  mine 
host's  voice.  He  has  at  least  let  me  into  the 
secret. ' ' 

He  listened  intently  for  many  minutes,  but  no 
word  made  itself  heard  above  the  snore  that  still 
held  possession  of  the  room.  Presently  the  voices 
ceased.  The  landlord  had  retired  to  rest. 


CHAPTER    XXXII 

"What  next?"  asked  Gustavus  of  himself.  "Shall 
I  refuse  the  escort  of  the  Indian?  That  were  to 
betray  my  fears,  and  to  lose  an  opportunity  to  get 
away.  I  will  even  go  as  I  have  planned.  He  who 
is  open  to  a  bribe  is  not  proof  against  a  greater 
bribe." 

There  was  no  doubt  about  the  curiosity  with 
which  mine  host  stared  at  him  in  the  morning.  The 
face  of  the  Indian  expressed  nothing  but  readiness 
to  begin  his  journey. 

They  started  before  the  city  was  fairly  astir. 
Gustavus  turned  to  look  back  at  the  harbor.  Yachts 
and  war  vessels  were  nearly  ready  to  be  gone. 
Seven  hundred  men,  well  armed  and  eager  for  the 
fray,  awaited  the  moment  of  departure.  A  fleet  of 
seven  vessels  would  almost  immediately  set  sail  to 
invade  the  South  land,  the  most  formidable  hostile 
invasion  that  had  yet  been  seen  on  the  new  con- 
tinent. ,. 

Monsieur  Pors  no  longer  looked  on  the  war  as  a  for- 
tunate occurrence.  He  thought  of  its  possible  conse- 
quences, and  was  feverishly  impatient  to  be  gone. 
His  impatience  was  well  veiled.  That  night  he 
slept  in  an  Indian  lodge,  and  wondered  whether  he 
had  already  been  led  out  of  his  way. 

At  the  second  resting  place  he  perceived  a  comely 

359 


360        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Indian  maiden  looking  at  him  with  curious  eyes. 
Instantly  a  trinket  was  detached  from  his  person 
and  held  out  towards  her.  She  took  it  with  a  smile 
of  pleasure. 

"How  many  times  must  the  sun  go  down  before  a 
traveler  could  reach  the  great  sea?"  he  asked,  nam- 
ing the  point  to  which  he  had  desired  the  Indian  to 
guide  him. 

He  spoke  in  Dutch,  and  the  girl  answered  him  in 
the  same  tongue. 

"He  whose  face  is  to  the  big  woods  must  walk 
backwards  if  he  would  reach  the  sea, ' '  she  said. 

Then  he  knew  that  he  had  already  gone  out  of  his 
way,  and  that  in  all  probability  he  was  further  from 
his  destination  than  on  the  day  he  started. 

When  all  around  him  were  asleep,  Gustavus  Pors 
lay  awake,  cursing  his  own  folly  in  leaving  New 
Sweden.  What  protection  could  an  old  man  of 
eighty-two  afford  the  girl  about  whom  his  thoughts 
centred,  and  for  whom  he  felt  all  the  dangers  of 
the  coming  struggle?  Would  Eric  Helm  be  near  to 
succor  her? 

At  one  moment  he  persuaded  himself  that  he 
would,  and  felt  relieved  that  one  strong  man,  at 
least,  would  be  by  her  side,  and  the  next  he  almost 
started  up  from  the  bear  skin  on  which  he  lay,  in 
impatient  protest  against  any  other  hand  than  his 
own  ministering  to  her  need. 

"Something  must  be  done,"  he  said  aloud,  and 
turned  his  head  to  see  the  eyes  of  the  Indian  maiden 
fixed  upon  him. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY         361 

Again  he  motioned  to  her,  and  she  responded. 

"Come,"  he  invited,  and  went  softly  out  of  the 
lodge. 

"Your  eyes  speak  good  words,"  he  said.  "They 
are  eyes  for  which  the  young  braves  would  risk 
much.  Tell  me,  which  way  would  a  brave  go 
straightest  to  those  eyes  if  they  were  down  in  the 
land  of  the  South  River?" 

She  looked  at  him  curiously. 

"It  is  to  the  sea  the  white  man  wanted  to  go, "  she 
said. 

He  took  out  a  handful  of  trinkets  and  another  of 
gold. 

"In  the  land  of  the  South  River  is  a  maiden 
whose  eyes  draw  my  feet  towards  her,"  he  said. 
4 '  I  will  give  much  wampum  to  any  who  will  take  me 
to  her  fast — fast  as  the  sun  travels  across  the  sky." 

She  shook  her  head. 

"I  will  pay  all  I  bargained  to  the  Indian  who 
guided  me,"  he  said.  "And  beside  I  will  give  this, 
and  more. ' ' 

"When  the  sun  shows  his  face,  I  will  answer," 
said  the  girl. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII 

"Anna,  woman,  stop  singing  to  that  bairn!  It  is 
weeping,  and  not  singing,  that  most  befits  this  day. 
For  all  you  or  I  know,  the  little  one  may  be  father- 
less this  moment. ' ' 

The  speaker  burst  open  the  door  of  her  neighbor's 
house,  which,  though  it  was  the  nearest  to  her  own, 
was  nearly  a  mile  away.  The  white,  terrified  face 
she  turned  upon  the  young  mother  stopped  the  song 
upon  her  lips. 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked,  starting  to  her  feet,  and 
clasping  the  baby  more  closely  to  her. 

"What  is  it?  Have  you  not  been  round  the  bend 
yonder,  and  looked  down  the  river  to-day?  Know 
you  not  that  at  the  old  fort  of  Elfsborg  lie  ships, 
great  ships  of  war,  the  like  of  which  our  land  has 
never  before  seen?  War  ships  have  sailed  up  the 
South  River  before,  but  this  is  a  whole  fleet  of  them. 
Anna,  the  Dutch  have  come!" 

"The  Dutch?    What,  Director  Stuyvesant?" 

"I  know  not  whether  it  be  the  Director  himself, 
but  Elfsborg  swarms  with  soldiers.  Aye,  and  that 
is  not  the  worst.  Woman,  your  Olof  and  my  Per 
are  prisoners  in  their  hands. ' ' 

"Prisoners?" 

A  great  cry  went  up  from  the  lips  of  the  young 
wife.  It  was  echoed  by  the  child  in  her  arms. 

362 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        363 

"Aye,  prisoners,"  said  the  other.  "They  went 
down  together  to  see  what  the  ships  might  mean, 
thinking  of  no  danger,  even  though  the  Dutch  flag 
was  on  every  vessel.  I  left  my  house  and  followed 
at  a  distance,  for  I  was  afraid,  though  I  said  no 
word."  • 

"Alas,  I  knew  not  but  that  Olof  was  yet  on  his 
own  land,"  sighed  the  young  mother. 

"If  he  be  in  the  land  of  the  living  you  may  be 
thankful,"  replied  the  other  wildly.  "I  saw  sol- 
diers strike  my  Per  to  the  earth.  They  came  run- 
ning up  as  my  husband  and  yours  were  in  the  field, 
far  from  the  fort.  Their  guns  were  leveled  at  the 
heads  of  unarmed  men.  I  tell  you,  my  heart  stopped 
beating.  The  air  was  so  still  that  I  heard  their 
shouts.  'Surrender  or  you  are  dead  men!'  cried 
their  leader,  and  I  screamed  as  they  laid  violent 
hands  on  my  Per.  He  heard  me,  and  wrenched 
himself  loose.  '  Run !  run ! '  he  called,  and  tried  to 
escape  towards  me,  but  before  he  had  gone  two 
steps  he  was  struck  to  the  ground  by  a  blow  from 
the  soldier.  'Run,  Catylene!  Run!'  he  cried  as  he 
fell,  and  I  ran.  Woe  is  me  that  I  did,  for  now  I 
know  not  what  has  become  of  my  husband,  my 
brave  Per!" 

The  two  women  stared  into  each  other's  faces. 
The  terror  of  the  situation  had  struck  home  to  their 
hearts.  Their  husbands  were  prisoners  in  the  hands 
of  the  enemy,  and  they  were  at  the  mercy  of  a  band 
of  ruthless  soldiers. 

"Listen!     Was  not  that  a  shout?"  exclaimed  the 


364        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

young  mother.  "Surely  they  are  coming  upon 
us." 

"Quick!  We  must  hide  in  the  woods,"  said  the 
woman,  Catylene,  and  for  her  baby's  sake  the 
mother  ran. 

Peering  out  from  their  hiding  place,  the  women 
saw  soldiers  approach  the  house.  It  was  well 
they  had  left  it,  for  the  Dutchmen  rudely  kicked 
open  the  door  and  entered  the  dwelling.  Anna 
watched  the  little  building  with  a  terrified  look  in 
her  eyes.  House  and  contents  represented  all  the 
wealth  of  the  young  couple.  Would  the  soldiers 
wreck  that  home  as  well  as  take  away  its  master? 
Fortunately  they  had  not  much  time  to  spare. 
They  hastily  searched  the  house,  and  then  left  it, 
with  the  marks  of  their  violence  on  more  than  one 
cherished  possession. 

"What  do  they  want  with  Olof  and  Per,"  moaned 
the  wife.  "  We  have  done  them  no  injury.  If  they 
must  have  their  Fort  Casimir  back,  why  do  they 
not  go  and  take  it?" 

The  only  reason  they  did  not  go  was  that  the  state 
of  the  tide  and  the  absence  of  wind  kept  them  here, 
at  the  little  ruined  fort  of  Elfsborg.  For  Elfsborg 
no  longer  menaced  the  South  River  with  her  guns. 
Her  day  of  power  was  past.  Her  voice  had  not  of 
late  been  heard.  Deserted  and  ruined,  she  lay 
desolate,  dreaming  of  the  time  when  the  Dutch  flag 
came  down  in  salute  to  her  colors. 

That  was  a  past  honor.  Her  foes  had  proved  too 
many  for  her.  They  had  come  in  swarms — the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        365 

deadly  marauding  mosquitoes.  They  filled  her 
inclosures,  and  routed  her  garrison.  They  even 
took  possession  of  her  guns,  till  her  defenders  aban- 
doned her  to  her  fate,  and  left  her  to  brood  mourn- 
fully over  the  past. 

To-day  she  was  more  full  of  life  and  bustle  than  in 
her  palmiest  times.  Never  did  her  walls  echo  to 
such  martial  tread  as  now.  Soldiers  swarmed  in 
her  ruined  courts,  and  looked  out  from  her  gates. 
And  in  front  of  her  lay  the  goodly  fleet  of  seven 
vessels  that  had  come  to  possess  the  land  of  the 
South  River  for  the  Dutch,  or  in  default  thereof,  to 
bring  ruin  and  desolation  to  every  inhabitant  of  the 
same. 

Director  Stuyvesant  was  very  busy.  His  straight, 
soldierly  form  was  seen  now  upon  the  flagship,  the 
Balance,  and  again  within  the  old  fort.  His  keen 
eye  took  note  of  all  things.  The  face  of  the 
Director-General  was  stern  and  determined.  Pieter 
Stuyvesant,  the  man  of  whom  one  of  the  English 
officials  in  the  West  Indies  had  the  winter  before 
remarked  that  he  was  in  more  fear  of  him  for  the 
discovering  of  the  raw  and  defective  forces  of  those 
islands  than  of  all  the  world  beside,  had  come  to  the 
land  of  the  South  River  to  obey  the  command  of  his 
superiors,  and  that  command  was  to  subdue  the 
country.  In  time  of  peace  the  Governor  of  New 
Netherland  would  often  shew  himself  a  man  of  kind 
heart  and  friendly  countenance,  but  Pieter  Stuyve- 
sant was  first  of  all  a  soldier,  and  when  he  was  in 
the  performance  of  a  soldier's  duty  he  looked  at  his 


366        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

urroundings  through  a  soldier's  eyes.  His  present 
duty  was  the  subjugation  of  New  Sweden.  There- 
fore the  fate  of  New  Sweden  was  not  at  that 
moment  an  enviable  one. 

The  Director  was  preparing  for  the  advance.  He 
divided  his  men  into  five  companies,  and  gave  all 
necessary  orders.  Then  he  waited  for  the  tide.  He 
was  in  haste  to  ascend  the  river  before  his  presence 
was  discovered,  that  the  surprise  of  the  Swedes 
might  be  complete. 

The  next  day  wind  and  tide  proved  favorable,  and 
the  expedition  which  the  Dutchmen  of  New  Amster- 
dam had  all  winter  been  preparing,  and  into  the 
arming  and  victualing  of  which  they  had  thrown 
themselves  with  a  zest  that  had  its  origin  in  the 
bitterness  of  their  hearts,  came  in  sight  of  Fort 
Trinity,  their  own  old  Fort  Casimir,  now  enlarged 
and  improved. 

"Improved  for  us? "  said  Stuyvesant  significantly, 
as  his  eye  fell  upon  it.  It  was  the  first  time  he  had 
seen  it  since  he  left  it,  a  newly  built  fortress,  in  the 
time  of  Governor  Printz. 

Proudly  the  fleet  swept  past  the  fort,  the  guns  of 
which  were  silent,  for  Swen  Schute,  the  commander, 
at  once  saw  himself  no  match  for  the  invading  force, 
and  deemed  it  the  part  of  wisdom  not  to  become  the 
aggressor. 

"Mother!  mother!  There  are  Dutch  soldiers — 
thousands  of  them — and  they  are  all  between  us  and 
Fort  Trinity." 

Ian  pushed  open  the  low  outer  door,  sending  it 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        367 

back  with  a  bang  as  he  rushed  into  the  house,  fol- 
lowed by  Kolina.  The  two  were  wildly  excited. 

"Yes,  and  there  are  ships  and  ships  on  the  river* 
and  the  soldiers  are  marching  along  the  road  to 
Fort  Christina,"  added  Kolina. 

The  child  had  grown  since  the  day,  four  years 
before,  when  she  first  spied  Governor  Stuyvesant 
coming  ashore,  but  it  had  been  more  in  breadth  than 
height.  She  was  still  little  Kolina,  and  her  voice 
was  almost  as  shrill  as  on  that  occasion. 

The  housewife  stopped  on  her  way  to  the  fire- 
place, and  stared  at  the  children. 

"The  Dutch!"  she  gasped. 

"Yes.  Mother,  there  never  were  so  many  soldiers. 
Will  they  take  our  Fort  Trinity  away?" 

"Will  they  leave  us  anything?  That  is  more  to 
the  point,"  replied  Katarina.  "Where  do  you  say 
they  are?" 

"Everywhere,"  replied  Ian.  "A  detachment  but 
now  marched  up  the  road  to  Christina.  Think  you, 
mother,  they  are  going  to  that  fort  also?" 

"They  would  cut  off  communication  with  it," 
said  the  mother.  "Truly,  this  looks  like  war. 
Ian,"  she  added,  "and  you,  Kolina,  stay  within  the 
house.  Go  not  out  again. ' ' 

"I  know  one  who  is  out,"  said  Maria,  and  in  her 
voice  there  was  a  scarcely  concealed  tone  of  satis- 
faction. 

"Who?"  asked  Katarina  sharply. 

"Agneta.  She  is  on  the  road  to  Fort  Christina, 
too,  if  I  blunder  not  outrageously. ' ' 


368        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Heaven  help  the  girl  then!"  said  her  mother. 
"What  are  you  laughing  at?  This  is  no  time  for 
folly." 

"I  was  wondering  whether  the  Dutch  soldiers 
would  greet  her  with  soft  words,  as  do  all  other 
men,"  said  Maria. 

"Shame  on  you!"  retorted  Katarina,  though  her 
voice  was  not  harsh.  "Know  you  not  the  character 
of  an  armed  foe?  Look  to  yourself,  girl,  and  leave 
not  room  in  your  heart  for  uncharitable  thought.  I 
doubt  not  the  grandfather  will  be  distressed,"  she 
added.  "Tell  him  not  that  Agneta  is  yonder,  else 
will  he  be  seeking  her.  Do  you  hear,  Kolina  and 
Ian?" 

She  turned  to  look  from  the  window.  All  was 
peaceful  around  the  farm-house,  though  just  beyond 
the  trees  the  Dutch  fleet  had  come  to  anchor. 

"They're  not  here  yet,"  said  Katarina.  "Maria, 
stir  yourself  and  gather  together  every  article  of 
silver.  We  must  find  for  such  a  better  resting  place 
than  chest  that  invites  rifling." 

They  were  busy  gathering  together  their  treasures 
when  Axel  entered. 

"The  Dutch  have  come,"  announced  Maria. 

"Aye,  I  know.     Where  is  Agneta?" 

The  voice  of  Axel  Bonde  was  not  raised,  but  it 
thrilled  through  the  room,  and  compelled  attention. 
Katarina  stopped  in  the  middle  of  the  floor,  and 
turned  towards  him. 

"Oh,  the  girl  is  somewhere  about,"  she  said. 
"Father,  I  wish  you  would  help  me  find  a  hiding 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        369 

place  for  this  silver.  'Tis  too  big  a  temptation  to 
put  in  the  way  of  Dutch  rogues. ' ' 

"Never  mind  the  silver,"  said  the  old  man. 
"Where  are  the  bairns?" 

' '  In  the  house.     I  have  bidden  them  stay  there. ' ' 

"It  is  well,"  he  said.  "See  that  none  of  you  go 
abroad.  And  Agneta,  is  she  also  within?" 

"What  think  you  of  the  cattle  house  for  a  hiding 
place?"  resumed  Katarina,  ignoring  his  last  words. 
"Beneath  some  of  the  provender  these  things  might 
perchance  be  safe. ' ' 

"I  care  not,"  he  said,  "if  so  be  that  harm  come 
not  to  any  of  you.  Are  you  sure  that  Agneta  is 
within?" 

"If  she  be  not,  it  is  her  own  fault." 

"Katarina,  where  is  the  bairn?" 

There  was  that  in  his  voice  that  was  not  to  be 
disregarded.  Katarina  turned  towards  him. 

"She  should  be  in  the  house,"  she  said.  "If  not, 
she  has  but  herself  to  blame." 

The  face  of  Axel  Bonde  grew  pale.  He  looked  at 
his  daughter-in-law  for  a  moment  in  silence. 

"I  thought  not  that  my  daughter  would  deceive 
me,"  he  said  quietly.  "Truly,  this  is  an  evil 
day." 

He  turned  to  go  out,  but  she  took  a  couple  of 
quick  steps  and  was  in  front  of  him. 

"Father,  it  is  folly,"  she  said.  "Think  you  the 
soldiers  will  let  any  pass  by  them  on  the  road  to 
Christina?  It  is  surely  to  prevent  any  communica- 
tion with  the  fort  that  they  have  been  sent  thither. ' ' 


370        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Went  the  bairn  toward  the  fort,  then?"  he  asked, 
a  grayer  pallor  overspreading  his  face. 

"I  know  not,"  said  Katarina  impatiently. 
*'  Maria  saith  that  she  did.  She  is  as  likely  to  have 
changed  her  mind  and  gone  elsewhere  as  not. 
Where  are  you  going?"  she  asked,  as  he  laid  a  gentle 
hand  on  her  shoulder,  and  moved  her  to  one  side. 

"To  look  for  my  bairn,"  he  said. 

"It  is  folly,"  she  asserted. 

"  'Twere  worse  folly  to  delay,"  he  answered. 
"Daughter,  the  bairn's  life  is  more  to  me  than  my 
own. ' ' 

"You  will  lose  yours  and  not  save  hers,"  she  said, 
but  he  was  already  out  of  the  room. 

"He  thinks  of  none  but  that  girl,"  said  the 
mother  impatiently.  "If  he  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  soldiers  out  there  upon  the  road,  there  is  no 
telling  what  treatment  he  will  receive." 

Axel  Bonde  had  but  one  thought — the  possibility 
of  reaching  his  "bairn."  He  remembered  the 
words  of  Gustavus  Pors:  "War  is  bad  enough  for 
men,  but  for  maidens ' ' 

And  Agneta  was  upon  the  road  alone. 

Axel  was  too  wise  to  start  boldly  along  the  high- 
way to  Fort  Christina.  To  do  so  would  be  to  court 
disaster.  He  took  to  the  woods.  But  as  he  could 
not  go  far  without  leaving  the  road  behind  him,  he 
.halted  often,  and  listened  and  watched,  his  heart 
growing  cold  with  fear.  He  heard  the  jests  and 
laughter  of  the  soldiers,  and  the  minutes  seemed 
hours  as  he  imagined  Agneta  in  their  power.  More 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        371 

than  once  his  foot  was  lifted  to  step  out  boldly  and 
confront  them.  But  what  would  it  avail?  They 
would  but  take  him  prisoner,  for  they  were  very 
evidently  holding  the  road  against  all  comers. 

He  could  no  nothing  but  wait,  moving  from  one 
part  of  the  wood  to  the  other,  and  listening  always 
for  some  intimation  that  Agneta  was  near. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

Agneta's  feet  were  treading  the  road  that  led  to 
Fort  Christina,  but  her  thoughts  were  in  New 
Amsterdam.  She  was  wondering  why  Monsieur 
Pors  did  not  return.  He  had  been  long  gone.  It 
must  be  that  there  was  no  danger  of  war,  or  he 
would  have  come  back  to  warn  them.  She  breathed 
more  freely  at  the  thought.  War  in  these  peaceful 
forests  would  be  a  dreadful  thing.  And  why  should 
the  Dutch  and  Swedes  kill  each  other?  There  was 
room  for  both. 

More  than  four  miles  of  road  stretched  between 
the  farm-house  and  the  fortress  on  the  Minquas'  Kil. 
It  was  a  road  often  traveled,  for  the  fort  had  from 
the  very  first  settlement  of  the  land  been  the  store- 
house from  which  the  colonists  drew  their  supplies. 
Hither  they  repaired  on  week  days  for  all  they 
needed,  and  hither,  until  a  clergyman  was  estab- 
lished at  Fort  Trinity,  they  went  on  Sunday  to  the 
church  in  the  fort. 

Possibly  the  remembrance  that  Eric  Helm,  who 
had  been  called  northward  a  week  before,  was 
expected  to  return  about  this  time,  made  the  road 
to  Fort  Christina  a  little  more  attractive  than  usual 
to  Agneta.  The  young  engineer  had  not  neglected 
his  opportunities  since  Monsieur  Pors  left  New 
Sweden.  There  was  a  softer  light  in  the  girl's 

372 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        373 

eyes,  when,  by  some  sudden  transition,  her  thoughts 
leapt  from  New  Amsterdam  to  the  wild  lands  north 
of  the  Minquas'  Kil,  and  in  imagination  she  saw  a 
tall,  muscular  figure  making  its  way  with  swinging 
step  through  the  forest. 

She  had  turned  her  face  towards  home.  Above 
the  forest  trees  a  September  sun  was  busy  heating 
the  air  that  a  sea  breeze  tried  to  cool.  The  shadow 
of  the  wood  looked  inviting.  Agneta  stepped  from 
the  open  road  with  a  feeling  of  relief.  She  had  no 
fear  of  losing  her  way.  Every  step  of  the  distance 
between  Fort  Christina  and  the  farm-house  was 
known  to  her. 

She  had  hardly  passed  into  the  softened  light  of 
the  forest  when  she  stopped  abruptly,  and  stood 
with  head  uplifted.  The  girl  was  almost  as  much  at 
home  in  the  woods  as  a  native.  Every  sound  per- 
taining thereto  was  familiar  to  her.  Now  her  quick 
ear  caught  a  movement  that  was  fresh. 

"Those  are  not  the  footsteps  of  Indians,"  she 
mused,  "and  they  are  too  many  to  belong  to  our 
own  people." 

Some  instinct,  which  was  certainly  not  of  fear,  for 
she  knew  of  no  possible  danger,  prompted  her  to 
step  behind  a  tree.  The  footsteps  came  nearer. 
She  heard  a  voice  giving  an  order. 

"Dutchmen — and  soldiers,"  she  said. 

A  moment  later  she  added : 

"The  Hollanders  have  come!" 

She  did  not  stop  to  argue  the  question  whether 
they  could  or  could  not  be  here.  That  sharp,  short 


374        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

order,  and  the  many  feet,  could  mean  only  the  pres- 
ence of  soldiers. 

Very  quietly,  she  told  herself  the  unpleasant  truth. 
She  quite  understood  its  significance.  The  coming 
of  the  Hollanders  had  been  a  thing  to  be  dreaded 
ever  since  the  Indians  first  gave  warning  of  a  pos- 
sible invasion.  And  now  they  were  here,  and 
nobody  was  prepared  for  them,  although  the  Gov- 
ernor had  sent  reinforcements  to  Fort  Trinity  as  a 
precautionary  measure. 

Agn eta's  first  thought  took  the  form  of  a  strong 
desire  to  be  at  home.  Soldiers  were  not,  as  a  rule, 
chivalrous  in  those  days,  and  unprotected  maidens 
of  the  enemy's  race  not  likely  to  meet  with  gener- 
ous treatment  at  their  hands. 

It  was  with  a  thrill  of  fear  that  she  saw  a  dozen 
Dutchmen  pass  the  opening  by  which  she  had 
entered  the  wood.  They  were  near  enough  for  her 
to  see  them  plainly,  and  to  catch  in  their  speech  the 
one  word  that  was  most  familiar. 

"Christina!" 

As  the  lips  of  the  Dutchmen  uttered  it  she  under- 
stood its  significance. 

They  had  surprised  the  fort  below,  and  were 
bound  for  the  one  above.  These  soldiers  were 
holding  the  road,  that  no  word  of  their  coming 
might  reach  Governor  Rysingh,  who  was  himself  at 
Fort  Christina. 

"They  will  let  none  go  past  to  tell  him,"  she 
mused,  "and  our  Fort  Christina  will  fall  into  their 
hands." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        375 

There  was  nobody  to  see  the  light  that  a  minute 
later  came  into  her  eyes,  or  to  watch  the  nimble 
figure  that  crept  round  tree  trunks,  making  swift, 
noiseless  dashes  from  one  sheltered  spot  to  the 
next,  all  the  time  cautiously  but  surely  advancing. 
In  the  direction  of  home?  Nay,  but  away  from  it, 
towards  the  Christina  Creek,  where  stood  the  fort  of 
the  Swedes. 

"Governor  Rysingh  must  be  warned,"  said 
Agneta,  "and  there  is  nobody  to  warn  him  but 
me." 

She  made  a  considerable  circuit  to  avail  herself  of 
the  cover  of  the  forest.  Cnce  she  approached  its 
edge,  at  a  place  where  a  view  of  the  road  could  be 
obtained.  Squads  of  soldiers  occupied  it,  posted,  as 
she  partly  saw,  and  partly  guessed,  at  intervals 
along  its  route. 

She  went  back  into  the  forest  and  hurried  on. 
The  danger  seemed  more  real  for  that  glance  at  the 
enemy.  It  made  the  more  exposed  part  of  her 
journey  doubly  formidable.  Before  her  was  a 
stretch  of  low,  unprotected  land,  across  which  she 
must  pass  to  reach  cover  again.  For  some  minutes 
she  had  heard  nothing  of  the  soldiers.  This  partic- 
ular spot  offered  no  facilities  for  investigation.  She 
listened  intently,  and  then  stepped  beyond  the  trees. 
It  is  not  to  be  denied  that  her  heart  beat  wildly  as 
she  came  into  that  open  space. 

"Look  out!  There's  somebody  moving  yon- 
der!" 

There  was  a  rush  of  feet,  an  answering  shout,  and 


376         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  turning  of  a  body  of  men  posted  further  up  the 
road. 

Agneta  dashed  across  the  stretch  of  low  land,  and 
into  the  forest  beyond.  The  wood  reached,  she 
turned  aside,  and  penetrated  deeper  into  its  shadow. 
She  heard  orders  given  to  watch  the  road,  and  then 
the  trampling  of  feet  as  the  pursuers  came  into  the 
wood.  Unfortunately  the  trees  were  not  thick 
enough  to  effectually  hide  her  movements.  She 
crouched  behind  some  bushes,  and  waited,  hoping 
the  soldiers  would  grow  tired  of  the  search. 

"  'Tis  a  woman!  I  saw  the  wag  of  her  petti- 
coats. ' ' 

"Woman  or  man,  we've  got  to  find  her, "  responded 
a  second  Dutch  voice.  "A  woman's  tongue  can  tell 
a  secret  as  well  as  any. ' ' 

The  answer  was  a  laugh,  coarse  and  loud,  fol- 
lowed by  the  sound  of  crashing  through  the  under- 
brush. 

"This  way!  I'll  swear  I  saw  her  pass  through 
the  gap  by  yonder  pine,"  cried  the  first  speaker. 

"Spread  out  and  let's  beat  the  bush,"  suggested 
another.  "She '11  not  escape  further  along.  They're 
on  the  watch  beyond,  now." 

They  tramped  round  and  round,  coming  nearer  to 
her  hiding  place  every  minute. 

Agneta  kept  very  still.  It  took  all  the  strength  of 
her  will  to  hold  herself  thus  as  they  gradually 
hemmed  her  in.  There  came  a  moment  when  she 
saw  that  discovery  was  inevitable.  Two  soldiers 
were  bearing  down  upon  her. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        377 

Suddenly,  before  the  foremost  of  them,  there 
rose,  as  if  out  of  the  earth  itself,  a  girl's  figure. 
The  face  that  belonged  to  it  was  pale  and  still; 
only  the  eyes  shone  with  a  light  that  looked  not 
wholly  safe.  The  maiden  was  but  an  arm's  length 
from  the  soldier.  She  stood  and  confronted 
him. 

"Ha!     Here  she  is!" 

He  stretched  out  his  hand.  By  a  quick  movement 
she  placed  herself  beyond  its  reach. 

"Sir,  what  do  you  want  with  me?"  she  asked,  in  a 
tone  as  quiet  as  if  the  meeting  were  but  an  everyday 
encounter. 

"Want?"  replied  the  Dutchman,  taken  by  surprise 
at  the  question.  "We  want  to  know  what  you  are 
doing  here." 

He  advanced  as  he  spoke,  and  took  her  rudely  by 
the  arm. 

"Sir,"  she  said,  proudly,  "your  touch  is  rough. 
Kindly  take  your  hand  off.  I  have  no  intention  of 
running  away. ' ' 

Instinctively  he  obeyed. 

"You  ask  me  what  I  do  here,"  she  continued. 
"  'Tis  a  question  easy  to  answer.  What  I  do  is  that 
which  you  also  are  doing.  This  is  a  land  free  to  all. 
I  was  but  walking  in  the  woods. ' ' 

"Whither  bound?"  asked  the  Dutchman.    . 

She  hesitated. 

"For  my  home,  until  I  heard  your  voices," 
she  said.  Then,  with  a  smile:  "We  are  not  well 
used  to  soldiers  in  this  peaceful  land.  When  I 


378        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

saw  you,  I  left  you  the  road,  and  took  to  the 
woods." 

"In  what  direction  lies  your  home?"  asked  the 
soldier. 

"It  lieth  on  the  bank  of  the  South  River,"  she 
said. 

"And  lieth  the  South  River  in  yonder  part?"  he 
asked,  with  a  sneer. 

"No,"  replied  Agneta  quietly.  "The  South 
River  lay  in  the  direction  occupied  by  soldiers  of 
whose  chivalry  towards  women  I  was  not  as- 
sured. ' ' 

"Aha!  And  so  you  came  hither  to  put  the 
chivalry  to  the  test,  eh?"  laughed  a  broad,  coarse 
visaged  soldier  who  had  drawn  near. 

He  laid  a  rude  hand  on  the  girl's  shoulder. 

"Come,  my  beauty,  speak  the  truth,"  he  said. 
"These  feet  were  bound  for  Fort  Christina,  or  I'm 
out  in  my  reckoning. ' ' 

She  turned  upon  him  with  blazing  eyes. 

"Do  the  men  of  Holland  treat  women  thus?"  she 
asked  scornfully. 

"Yes,  my  dear,  when  the  women  don't  behave 
themselves, ' '  said  the  Dutchman,  with  a  hoarse  laugh. 

She  made  a  movement  towards  the  other  soldiers 
who  were  near. 

"Sirs,"  she  said,  "I  claim  of  you  protection. 
You  wear  the  uniform  of  soldiers.  It  is  your  duty 
to  protect  the  weak.  I  will  go  with  you  where  you 
desire.  But  I  demand  that  you  behave  as  men,  and 
not  as  ruffians." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        379 

"Let  the  girl  alone,"  said  the  Hollander  who  had 
first  put  his  hand  upon  her.  "She  is  a  prisoner,  and 
she  must  go  with  us.  But  there  is  no  need  to  insult 
her." 

"/  don't  want  to  insult  her,"  replied  the  other, 
bringing  his  face  close  to  hers.  "But  I'm  going  to 
look  into  a  pretty  girl's  face  when  I  get  a  chance." 

His  arm  was  round  her  waist.  The  face  he 
looked  into  was  proud  enough  to  make  him  hesitate 
before  he  brought  his  own  any  nearer.  While  he 
hesitated,  the  other  Dutchman  gave  him  a  rough 
push. 

"Get  away,  Jansen,"  he  said.  "Let  the  girl 
alone.  vShe's  my  prisoner.  I  took  her." 

Agneta  came  a  step  nearer  to  him. 

"I  will  go  with  you  where  you  wish,"  she  said, 
"so  long  as  I  may  look  to  you  for  protection. " 

"You'll  have  to  go,  my  girl,"  he  replied,  "protec- 
tion or  no  protection,"  but  the  hand  that  he  put 
upon  her  shoulder  was  neither  rough  nor  familiar. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  her?"  laughed 
another  soldier.  "You  may  neither  touch  nor  look 
at  her  majesty,  mind  that." 

"I'll  go  back  with  her,  and  put  her  into  an  officer's 
charge.  It's  his  place  to  decide  what  to  do  with 
her,"  replied  the  other,  and  though  his  face  red- 
dened at  the  shout  of  laughter  set  up  by  his  com- 
rades, he  adhered  to  his  resolution. 

Agneta  had  to  face  more  than  one  squad  of  sol- 
diers as  her  companion  led  her  along  the  road 
towards  Fort  Trinity  and  the  South  River.  It  took 


380        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

all  the  force  of  her  will  to  keep  her  face  calm  and 
proud  when  those  rough  Dutch  soldiers  surrounded 
her,  staring  into  the  eyes  that  more  than  once  gath- 
ered to  themselves  a  mist  of  tears.  Jests  and 
threats  and  coarse  familiarity  were  met  in  turn  by 
the  same  still,  steadfast  glance,  that  sometimes 
shamed  and  sometimes  angered  the  Dutchmen. 

They  were  not  a  mile  from  the  farm-house  when 
an  officer  was  encountered. 

"What  have  you  here?"  he  asked  gruffly. 

"A  Swedish  maiden  bound  for  Fort  Christina," 
was  the  reply. 

An  oath  loud  and  strong  escaped  the  officer's 
lips. 

"Hark  you,  girl!"  he  said.  "This  land  is  in  our 
possession.  Any  one  who  tries  to  be  the  undoing 
of  our  plans  will  wish  himself  or  herself  underneath 
the  waters  of  the  South  River.  Do  you  want  to  be 
sent  a  prisoner  on  board  a  war  ship?  Life  there  will 
be  little  to  the  taste  of  a  maiden  like  you,  or  I've 
lost  my  mark. ' ' 

"Nay,  sir,  I  want  nothing  but  to  be  allowed  to  go 
home  in  peace, ' '  she  said. 

"Are  you  ready  to  swear  that  you  will  make  no 
attempt  to  warn  those  at  your  beggarly  Fort  Chris- 
tina that  their  loving  friends,  the  Hollanders,  are 
about  to  pay  them  a  visit?"  he  asked. 

She  looked  at  him  for  a  moment. 

"Aye,"  she  said,  simply.  "I  will  promise,  for  I 
can  do  naught  to  help  them." 

"You  would  if  you  could,  eh?"  he  said. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        381 

"Sir,  if  this  were  your  land,  and  you  in  my  place, 
what  would  you  do?"  she  asked. 

"Give  in  to  the  stronger  force,  as  you  will  have  to 
do, ' '  he  said. 

"I  will  do  it,  sir,"  she  replied. 

"Let  her  go,  Marten,"  said  the  officer.  "And 
mind  you,  my  girl,"  he  added,  turning  to  Agneta, 
"if  you  are  caught  at  any  tricks  again,  you  will 
learn  what  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  soldiers 
means.  Get  you  home!  We'll  see  that  you  find 
not  your  way  to  Fort  Christina. ' ' 

She  wanted  to  run,  to  put  space  between  herself 
and  those  soldiers  at  a  quicker  rate  than  was  pos- 
sible at  an  ordinary  gait,  but  she  held  her  feet  in 
check.  There  were  few  soldiers  at  this  end  of  the 
road.  She  passed  but  two  parties  before  the  farm- 
house was  in  sight.  As  the  first  building  came  in 
view  she  saw  a  figure  emerge  from  the  wood. 

"Grandfather  Axel!"  she  cried,  and  ran  to  meet 
him. 

He  hurried  towards  her  at  a  pace  that  little  fitted 
the  burden  of  eighty-two  years. 

"My  bairn,  I  have  feared  for  you,"  he  said,  gently 
patting  shoulder  and  arm.  "Know  you  that  the 
Dutch  soldiers  are  here?" 

"Yes,  I  have  met  them,"  she  answered,  trying  to 
keep  her  voice  steady.  "Grandfather  Axel,  let  us 
go  in.  There  are  many  Hollanders  upon  this  road, 
and  their  mien  is  far  from  friendly." 

She  was  anxious  about  his  safety.  Her  one  desire 
was  to  hurry  him  indoors. 


382        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"You  have  met  them?"  he  asked. 

"Yes.  They  stopped  me,  but  they — they  let  me 
come  on." 

Her  voice  was  breaking. 

"God  be  thanked,"  he  said. 

"So  you've  got  back,"  cried  Maria.  "How  did 
you  get  past  the  soldiers?" 

"They  let  me  come  home,"  said  Agneta. 

She  spoke  calmly,  but  her  lip  quivered,  and  she 
hurried  away  to  her  own  room. 

"Well,"  commented  Maria  emphatically,  "I 
begin  to  think  there's  not  a  man  on  earth  that  can 
withstand  a  fair  face. ' ' 

The  door  that  fell  to  after  her  closed  with  a  very 
unnecessary  bang  as  she  hurried  away  to  deposit 
certain  valuables  in  hiding  places  selected  for  their 
promise  of  security.  Any  moment  the  soldiers 
might  make  a  raid  upon  the  farm-house.  They  were 
at  present  all  fully  employed  under  Stuyvesant's 
orders  in  the  construction  of  batteries  overlooking 
Fort  Trinity.  They  had  no  time  to  trouble  the 
settlers  yet. 

"Swen  Schute  will  not  give  in.  The  Hollanders 
will  have  to  fight  their  way  if  they  would  enter 
Fort  Trinity,"  said  the  housewife,  proudly.  "He 
has  had  reinforcements  lately  from  the  Governor. 
I'll  warrant  that  Director  Stuyvesant  himself  will 
find  Swen  a  thorn  in  his  side. ' ' 

"He  can't  hold  out,"  commented  the  hired  serv- 
ant, who  had  returned  from  a  secret  investigation  of 
the  enemy's  forces.  "Why,  there's  a  thousand 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        383 

Dutchmen  yonder  if  there's  one.  The  place  fairly 
swarms  with  soldiers." 

"God  grant  they  may  be  content  with  taking  the 
fort,"  said  Axel. 

' ' Little  hope  of  that, ' '  was  the  answer.  ' ' They've 
made  prisoners  of  freemen  lower  down  by  Elfsborg, 
and  the  story  goes  that  they  have  threatened  to 
carry  away  every  man  of  us  to  New  Amsterdam." 

The  housewife  stopped  in  the  act  of  lifting  a 
kettle  from  the  fire. 

"Has  it  come  to  that?"  she  cried. 

"Aye.  So  they  say,"  replied  the  man,  stolidly. 
"It's  war  they're  here  for,  and  war's  war." 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

A  group  of  Swedish  soldiers  stood  by  the  Chris- 
tina Creek  not  far  above  the  fort.  The  early  morn- 
ing sun  shone  upon  their  arms  and  their  grim, 
determined  faces.  They  were  ten  in  number,  and 
by  their  side  was  one  who  was  not  a  soldier.  He 
was  as  fully  armed  as  the  rest,  and  his  face  showed 
no  less  determination.  It  showed  more  impatience. 
He  seemed  to  find  it  hard  to  wait  while  a  boat  was 
launched,  and  it  was  his  hand  that  pushed  it  from 
the  shore  with  such  impetuosity  that  it  swayed 
dangerously. 

"Have  a  care,"  said  one  of  the  soldiers.  "We 
desire  not  to  begin  our  expedition  with  a  ducking." 

"There's  no  time  for  care,"  replied  the  young 
man.  "If  we  hasten  not,  the  fort  may  be  in  the 
hands  of  the  enemy  before  we  arrive. ' ' 

"Never  fear.  Swen  Schute  will  hold  out,"  was 
the  answer.  "He  has  had  reinforcements  on  pur- 
pose. We  shall  be  there  before  the  sun  is  many 
hours  higher." 

It  was  not  so  much  of  the  safety  of  the  fort  that 
the  other  was  thinking  as  of  the  safety  of  a  farm- 
house near  the  fort.  To  Eric  Helm  the  roof  that 
sheltered  Agneta  was  the  central  spot  of  New 
Sweden.  He  would  have  liked  to  turn  those  ten 
picked  men  from  Fort  Christina  into  a  bodyguard 

384 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        385 

for  the  girl  from  whom  his  thoughts  had  never 
wandered  since  he  heard  that  the  Dutch  were  in  the 
land.  The  best  he  could  do,  however,  was  to  join 
himself  to  them,  and  go  to  Agneta's  aid.  They 
were  willing  enough  to  have  his  company.  Every 
gun  would  count  in  a  skirmish  with  the  foe. 

If  they  had  known  that  the  Dutch  flag  was  already 
vaunting  itself  above  Fort  Trinity,  but  one  of  the 
company  would  that  morning  have  been  crossing 
the  creek.  He  would  have  gone  though  he  had 
been  assured  that  all  the  road  from  Fort  Christina  to 
Fort  Trinity  swarmed  with  Dutchmen.  But  he 
would  have  gone  more  warily. 

More  than  thirty-six  hours  had  passed  since  the 
first  hostile  army  of  white  men  that  ever  trod  the 
banks  of  the  Delaware  disembarked  above  what  is 
now  the  town  of  Newcastle.  The  size  of  that  army 
had  brought  dismay  to  the  heart  of  Swen  Schute. 
He  saw  at  once  the  utter  hopelessness  of  resistance. 
He  was  the  more  embarrassed  that  Governor 
Rysingh  had  earlier  sent  him  reinforcements,  weak- 
ening his  own  garrison  by  so  doing.  The  warning 
of  the  Indians  led  the  Governor  to  prepare  for  pos- 
sible emergencies.  He  surmised  that  Fort  Trinity 
would  be  the  main  point  of  attack  should  the  Dutch- 
men come.  To  the  best  of  his  ability  he  made  pro- 
vision for  the  security  of  that  citadel.  Swen  Schute 
was  bidden  to  stop  the  fleet  below  the  fort,  by 
friendly  negotiations,  if  possible,  if  not,  by  the 
persuasion  of  his  guns. 

But  Governor  Rysingh  knew  not  the  strength  of 


386         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  invading  fleet  when  he  gave  that  order.  As  the 
commandant  counted  the  vessels  ascending  the 
river,  and  estimated  the  number  of  soldiers  they 
carried,  he  saw  the  hopelessness  of  a  conflict  with 
the  Director  of  New  Netherland,  and  decided  to 
wait  and  let  Stuyvesant  take  the  initiative. 

That  decision  was  his  undoing.  The  Dutch  fleet 
sailed  above  the  fort,  and  Swen  Schute  discovered 
when  too  late  that  he  was  cut  off  from  communica- 
tion with  Fort  Christina,  and  that  by  a  foe  who 
would  make  no  concession. 

He  was  called  upon  to  surrender.  In  vain  he 
asked  permission  to  send  an  open  letter  to  Governor 
Rysingh.  The  only  favor  he  could  gain  was  per- 
mission to  put  off  his  decision  till  the  next  day.  He 
owed  that  concession,  not  to  Dutch  clemency,  but  to 
the  fact — as  Stuyvesant  naively  wrote  afterwards — 
that  the  Dutch  could  not  get  their  batteries  ready 
before  that  time. 

Swen  Schute  saw  those  batteries  rise  on  high 
ground  commanding  his  fort,  and  he  saw  no  hope 
of  rescue.  Thus  it  happened  that  at  noon  the  next 
day  the  Dutch  marched  into  Fort  Trinity  with  colors 
flying. 

The  little  band  of  soldiers  sent  to  reinforce  the 
fort  knew  nothing  of  the  uselessness  of  the  risk  they 
were  taking.  They  were  ignorant  also  of  the  great- 
ness of  that  risk.  Eric  Helm  breathed  a  sigh  of 
relief  as  he  stepped  ashore.  He  was  at  least  on  the 
same  side  of  the  creek  as  Agneta.  If  his  feet  did  not 
soon  carry  him  to  her  aid,  it  should  not  be  his  fault. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        387 

It  was  he  who  was  walking  ahead  when  the  bank 
of  the  creek  was  passed,  and  it  was  around  him 
that  the  first  onslaught  of  the  ambushed  foe  waxed 
fiercest.  The  Dutchmen  swooped  down  on  that 
small  band  of  Swedes,  surrounding  them,  and 
swarming  in  upon  them.  Five  to  one  was  not  fair 
fighting,  but  as  that  cry,  "Surrender!  You  are  our 
prisoners ! ' '  rang  in  his  ears,  Eric  would  have  fought 
a  hundred  men  single-handed. 

Surrender!  With  Agneta  unprotected  at  the 
farm-house  four  miles  away?  Not  while  his  hand 
could  hold  a  sword. 

There  was  no  time  to  bring  his  gun  into  position, 
but  he  drew  his  sword  and  swung  it  round  him,  for 
a  moment  clearing  a  space  for  himself  in  the  midst 
of  those  leering,  shouting  Dutchmen.  He  was  cut 
off  from  his  companions,  who  were  themselves  mak- 
ing a  firm  stand  behind  him.  A  few  minutes  of 
wild,  desperate  resistance  brought  the  skirmish  to 
an  end,  and  eight  out  of  the  ten  soldiers  were  pris- 
oners in  the  hands  of  the  Dutch.  The  other  two  had 
escaped  to  the  boat,  and  were  putting  out  into  the 
stream,  while  a  shower  of  bullets  fell  about  them, 
and  the  threats  of  the  Hollanders  rang  in  their  ears. 

Eric  Helm  lay  on  the  ground,  trampled  upon  by 
the  victorious  Dutchmen.  His  sword  had  been 
snatched  from  his  grasp.  The  breath  was  almost 
trodden  out  of  his  body.  Yet  he  felt  not  the  touch 
of  those  heels.  He  thought  only  of  Agneta,  and 
the  sharpness  of  the  sting  of  defeat  lay  in  the  knowl- 
edge that  she  would  look  in  vain  for  succor. 


388        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Here,  get  on  your  feet,  you  madman!  Do  you 
think  you  can  fight  fifty  Hollanders?  Stand  off 
Jiere,  and  let  him  get  up." 

A  Dutch  soldier  pushed  away  two  or  three  of  his 
comrades,  and  then  gave  the  fallen  Swede  a  rough 
kick  to  hasten  his  movements. 

Bleeding  and  bruised,  the  young  man  struggled 
to  his  feet.  Even  then  he  struck  out  wildly 
with  his  fists,  till  a  sword-thrust  in  the  arm  put 
a  stop  to  further  hostile  demonstrations  on  his 
part. 

Meanwhile,  the  skirmish  had  been  seen  from  the 
fort,  and  one  of  the  big  guns  pointed  at  the  Dutch- 
men. When  its  great  throat  gave  forth  the  first 
real  note  of  war,  the  Hollanders  scattered  and 
retreated,  taking  refuge  in  the  woods,  whither  also 
they  dragged  their  prisoners. 

Their  rage  at  being  thus  opposed  manifested  itself 
in  brutal  violence  to  the  captured  soldiers.  Eric 
Helm  received  more  than  his  share  of  blows.  In 
spite  of  his  wounded  arm,  he  managed  to  return  a 
few  of  them,  but  when  the  soldiers  drew  off,  leav- 
ing the  prisoners  in  charge  of  a  guard,  it  was  an 
exhausted  and  battered  Swede  who  glowered  at  his 
captors  and  meditated  possible  and  impossible 
methods  of  escape. 

At  the  farm-house  the  numbness  that  seizes  upon 
the  faculties  when  men  and  women  wait  helplessly 
for  the  falling  of  some  great  calamity  rested  upon 
the  household.  The  first  night  after  the  army  of 
invasion  had  gained  possession  of  the  land  was  spent 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        389 

by  Axel  Bonde  and  his  men  in  driving  many  of  the 
cattle  into  the  woods. 

"They  may  perchance  be  safer  there,"  he  said. 
"Our  friends,  the  Indians,  will  not  molest  them." 

Katarina  took  the  opportunity  to  hide  her  treas- 
ures, and  drag  them  forth  again  to  find  for  them  a 
safer  place,  all  the  time  going  about  in  the  dark, 
with  suspicious  peerings  through  doorways  and  win- 
dows, to  make  sure  that  the  enemy  was  not  lurking 
without. 

It  was  on  the  Sunday,  the  day  after  the  capitula- 
tion of  Fort  Trinity,  while  Domine  Megapolensis, 
the  Director's  chaplain,  preached  a  thanksgiving 
sermon  in  the  fort  in  the  presence  of  the  army  of 
occupation,  that  one  of  the  three  hired  men  came 
into  the  house.  His  face,  usually  impassive, 
betrayed  some  fixed  resolve. 

"Well,"  said  Katarina,  "are  all  things  yet 
untouched  by  those  thieves  of  Dutchmen?" 

"Aye,  but  they'll  not  be  so  long,"  he  replied. 
"Others  have  fared  less  happily.  I  don't  know  what 
you're  thinking  of  doing.  I've  come  to  give  you 
fair  notice  that  you'll  have  to  get  along  without  me. 
I've  no  mind  to  be  sent  to  Manhattan  along  with  the 
thirty  Swedes — soldiers  and  freemen — that  yonder 
marauding  Director  is  about  to  dispatch  to  New 
Netherland." 

"What,  the  freemen  and  soldiers  from  the  fort?" 

"Aye,  the  very  same.  He  will  have  us  all  there 
before  the  war  is  over,  if  we're  not  a  match  for  him. 
The  Dutch  soldiers  boast  that  he  is  going  to  people 


390        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

this  land  with  Hollanders,  and  send  us  all  to  New 
Netherland. ' ' 

"What  are  you  going  to  do?"  asked  Katarina. 

"Take  to  the  woods.  The  Indians  are  our 
friends. ' ' 

He  kept  his  word,  and  Axel  Bonde  was  left  to  sur- 
mise that  the  other  men  had  followed  his  example, 
for  from  this  time  none  appeared  at  the  farm. 

The  immunity  from  molestation  did  not  last  long. 
The  very  next  day  saw  the  cattle  house  invaded, 
and  the  best  cows  driven  off  for  slaughter.  Dutch 
soldiers  entered  the  buildings  with  swords  drawn 
and  attitude  menacing,  and  came  out  with  coarse 
jokes  on  their  lips,  and  quivering,  half-dead  poultry 
dangling  from  their  hands.  Katarina  watched  the 
devastation  with  an  angry  light  in  her  eyes,  but  she 
dared  make  no  protest.  The  depredations  became 
of  daily  occurrence,  and  were  continued  even  when 
the  body  of  the  army  had  moved  on  to  attack  Fort 
Christina. 

Personal  violence  the  household  had  as  yet 
escaped,  though  their  neighbors,  had  not  all  been  as 
fortunate.  Every  day,  when  the  soldiers  appeared, 
Axel  Bonde  mounted  guard  at  the  low  door  that 
gave  access  to  the  farm-house.  With  a  patience  that 
nothing  could  disturb  he  saw  his  cattle  driven  off, 
his  hogs  slaughtered  before  his  eyes,  and  his  poultry 
carried  away  as  trophies.  Not  once  did  he  offer 
menace  or  expostulation. 

"Let  them  take  them  all,  if  they  leave  but  my 
best  treasures  unharmed, ' '  he  said. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        391 

There  came  a  day,  however,  when  a  drunken 
officer  brought  his  band  of  men  into  the  courtyard. 
The  last  cow  had  been  driven  from  the  cattle-house. 
A  few  hens  scratched  in  mistaken  security  among 
the  hay.  A  couple  of  pigs  grunted  from  their  sty. 
They  afforded  the  only  promise  of  food  to  the 
expectant  Dutchmen. 

"Rout  out  the  rascally  Swede,  and  bid  him  find 
provisions  for  the  owners  of  this  land,"  shouted  the 
officer,  and  the  soldiers,  nothing  loth,  turned 
towards  the  door. 

It  was  securely  barred  within,  and  behind  the  bar 
stood  Axel  Bonde,  his  gun  held  in  a  hand  that  shook 
with  fear,  not  for  himself,  but  for  the  women  and 
children  who  had  no  protector  but  him.  An  old 
man  of  eighty-two  looked  but  a  sorry  bodyguard  for 
such  a  moment  as  this. 

"Open  the  door  to  your  masters,  you  dog  of  a 
Swede ! ' '  demanded  the  soldiers. 

There  was  no  answer.  Axel  Bonde  kept  silence, 
hoping  the  soldiers  would  go  away.  A  volley  of 
blows  upon  the  door  undeceived  him. 

"Open  your  door,  or  we  will  burn  the  house  over 
your  head,  you  obstinate  fool,"  cried  a  Dutchman's 
voice. 

"Fasten  the  door  quickly  after  me,"  said  Axel,  in 
a  low  tone,  to  his  daughter-in-law.  "I  am  going  out 
to  speak  to  them. " 

"You  are  going  to  do  nothing  of  the  sort,"  replied 
Katarina.  "They  are  drunk.  A  sober  Dutchman 
is  brute  enough  at  this  time,  but  a  drunken  Dutch- 


392         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

man  is  worse  than  a  beast.  Stay  where  you  are.  I 
am  going-  to  fetch  another  gun. ' ' 

But  while  she  went,  Axel  Bonde  quietly  unbarred 
the  door,  and  surprised  his  foes  by  stepping  out  into 
their  midst. 

For  a  moment  they  recoiled  before  the  calm 
majesty  of  the  figure  that  confronted  them.  Then 
they  rallied,  and  laid  rough  hands  upon  him. 

"Here  you  are,  are  you?  Why  didn't  you  come 
when  you  were  called?"  demanded  the  officer. 

"What  is  your  business  with  me?"  asked  Axel, 
calmly. 

"Our  business?  You  shall  soon  know  it,"  replied 
the  Dutchman,  with  an  oath.  "What  mean  you  by 
keeping  empty  cattle  sheds  when  your  betters  are  in 
need  of  food?" 

"If  they  are  empty  it  is  your  hand  that  has  made 
them  so,"  said  Axel.  "You  have  taken  the  cattle, 
even  to  the  last.  The  very  oxen  that  should  draw 
the  plow  have  been  driven  off.  What  will  you? 
Can  you  have  more  than  all?" 

"All,  say  you?"  demanded  the  officer.  "Will  you 
tell  me  you  have  no  store  of  food  upon  your 
premises?  Your  family  goes  not  hungry,  I  dare 
swear. ' ' 

"That  which  would  feed  my  family  would  suffice 
little  for  a  band  of  soldiers,"  said  Axel.  "Would 
you  leave  women  and  children  to  starve?" 

"I  care  not  what  becomes  of  them,  you  canting 
hypocrite,"  roared  the  soldier.  "As  well  starve  as 
not.  There  will  then  be  the  less  of  you  to  transport 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY         393 

to  New  Netherland.  Come,  lead  the  way.  We 
want  food,  and  we  are  going  to  have  it. ' ' 

For  answer  Axel  walked  towards  the  hog-pen,  his 
step  unhurried,  his  tall,  majestic  figure  drawn  to  its 
full  height. 

' '  There, ' '  he  said,  ' '  they  are  the  last.  Take  them, 
and  leave  my  house  unmolested. ' ' 

"Nay,  but  we  needed  not  your  guidance  to  find 
these,"  sneered  the  officer.  "Hark  you,  old  man! 
We  want  all  your  house  affords,  to  the  last  mouthful, 
and  we'll  have  it,  too.  Do  you  hear  that?" 

"And  you  will  deliberately  leave  women  and 
children  to  starve?" 

"Haven't  I  told  you  I  don't  care  how  soon  they 
starve?  The  sooner  the  better,"  shouted  the  officer. 

"He  who  neglects  to  show  mercy  will  someday 
seek  for  mercy  in  vain,"  said  Axel.  "Your  own 
wives  and  little  ones  may  yet  know  the  violence  of 
a  relentless  foe.  You  are  stronger  than  we  are,  but 
there  is  One  stronger  than  you." 

' '  Hold  your  tongue,  and  lead  the  way  into  your 
house.  Not  that  we  need  your  guidance.  We'll 
soon  make  your  women  folks  bring  out  their  dain- 
ties,"  roared  the  Dutchman.  "And  take  that  for 
your  insolence, "  he  added,  striking  with  his  clenched 
fist  the  face  of  the  old  man  before  him. 

The  blow  was  a  heavy  one,  and  Axel  Bonde  was 
old.  He  reeled  and  fell,  striking  the  ground  heavily. 
A  shout  of  derisive  laughter  from  the  soldiers 
greeted  the  old  man's  downfall.  Before  it  died 
away  a  girl's  voice  broke  in  on  the  sound. 


394      IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Are  you  men,  or  brutes,  to  ill -treat  one  old 
enough  to  be  the  father  of  any  one  of  you?"  she  said. 

They  turned  and  stared  at  her.  The  graceful 
figure  was  drawn  to  its  full  height.  The  scorn  in 
her  face  silenced  them. 

"Stand  aside,"  she  continued  imperiously,  and 
they  made  a  way  for  her  till  she  stood  over  Axel 
Bonde.  His  face  had  grown  grey  as  the  hair  that 
surrounded  it.  When  he  saw  the  girl  bending  over 
him,  his  eyes  smiled  upon  her. 

"Go  tell  my  daughter  to  bring  out  food,"  he  said. 
"It  is  food  that  the  soldiers  want.  And  you — stay 
within  the  house.  Go,  my  bairn — and  at  once. ' ' 

She  smiled  down  upon  him. 
'I  will  go,"  she  said,  "and  you  shall  go  with  me." 

Then  she  turned  to  the  soldiers. 

"Lift  him  carefully,  and  bring  him  into  the 
house,"  she  said.  "He  is  hurt.  And  you,  if  you 
need  food,  let  one  of  your  number  come  for  it.  You 
can  have  what  there  is,  but  you  must  go  away.  You 
have  done  enough  harm  for  one  day. ' ' 

"Oh,  we  have,  have  we,  you  vixen?"  replied  the 
officer,  who  had  recovered  from  his  surprise.  "It 
is  a  new  thing  to  have  a  conquered  foe  dictating  to 
the  victors.  As  for  that  old  man,  he  can  lie  where 
he  is.  It  is  good  enough  for  him.  And  you,  my 
proud  lady,  shall  lead  the  way  into  the  house,  aye, 
and  serve  us  while  we  feast.  A  pretty  face  is  no 
bad  appetizer,  even  though  it  be  the  face  of  a  fury." 

"What?  You  will  not  bring  him  in?"  she  said, 
looking  at  him  with  eyes  that  blazed.  "Then  are 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        395 

you  worse  than  a  brute.  If  you  want  food  you 
may  get  it.  I  must  first  care  for  my  grandfather." 

She  turned  from  them  to  summon  Katarina  to 
help  lift  the  old  man,  but  as  she  would  have  moved 
away,  the  officer  laid  his  hand  on  her  shoulder. 

"Not  so  fast,  my  girl,"  he  sneered.  "I  have  said 
you  shall  prepare  our  victuals,  and  I  stick  to  my 
word.  Aye,  and  you  shall  serve  us  as  we  eat.  As 
for  yonder  old  reprobate,  he  shall  lie  where  he  has 
fallen.  If  he  die  there,  so  much  the  better." 

"How  dare  you  speak  such  words?"  said  Agneta, 
her  eyes  filling  with  tears  at  the  thought  suggested  by 
his  speech.  "Are  you  a  fiend  that  you  thus  speak?" 

"Yes,  my  dear,  the  arch  fiend  himself,"  said  the 
Dutchman.  "Come,  give  me  a  kiss  to  propitiate 
me,  for  I  swear  it  is  not  safe  to  anger  me.  I'll  take 
my  fill  of  such  sweetness  later,  when  my  appetite 
.for  more  substantial  dainties  has  been  satisfied."  he 
added. 

Agneta  stood  amidst  the  leering,  drunken  Dutch- 
men, white  and  desperate.  Her  anxiety  was  not  for 
herself  or  her  own  danger,  but  for  the  old  man  lying 
helpless  upon  the  ground.  How  much  he  had  been 
injured  by  the  fall  she  could  not  tell.  She  was 
frantic  to  find  out.  The  grey  pallor  of  his  face 
alarmed  her. 

"Let  me  go,"  she  said.  "I  will  wait  of  you,  if  you 
so  desire,  but  first  I  must  attend  to  my  grand- 
father. ' ' 

"Not  so  fast,"  sneered  the  officer,  keeping  his  hold 
upon  her.  "You  will  wait  of  us  first,  and  attend  to 


396        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

him  after.  Get  up,  you  old  fool!"  he  added,  brutally 
kicking  the  prostrate  figure. 

A  sharp  cry  from  the  lips  of  the  girl  followed  the 
act.  It  rang  out  through  the  buildings  and  the 
courtyard,  and  reached  Katarina  in  the  house.  It 
reached  another  beside  Katarina.  A  moment  later 
a  dozen  Indians  stood  within  the  door,  and  an  old 
warrior,  with  stately  step,  advanced  towards  the 
staring  Dutchmen. 

With  a  piteous  cry  Agneta  held  out  her  hands 
towards  him. 

"Amattehoorn,  help  us!"  she  cried. 

He  made  her  no  answer  but  he  advanced  towards 
the  soldiers. 

"The  white  men  are  our  brothers,"  he  said.  "We 
cannot  see  our  brothers  kill  each  other.  The  white 
men  say  the  Indian  must  live  in  peace.  Now  the 
Indians  also  say  the  white  men  must  not  kill.  I 
have  spoken.  My  young  men  are  more  in  number 
than  yours.  Go!  The  red  men  desire  not  to  break 
the  chain  of  friendship,  yet  will  they  not  see  their 
friends  killed." 

The  officer  stared  at  the  Indian.  Then  his  eye 
fell  on  the  warriors  by  the  door. 

"Many  more  wait  without,"  said  Amattehoorn  sig- 
nificantly. 

The  Dutchman  loosed  his  hold  of  Agneta.  Then 
his  foot  spurned  the  figure  upon  the  ground. 

"You  may  look  out,  old  man,"  he  said  savagely. 
"We  shall  come  back,  and  it  will  then  be  the  worse 
for  you  as  well  as  your  friends  here.  We  will  carry 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        397 

you  to  New  Netherland  with  us,  and  see  how  you 
like  that,  you  rascally  old  Swede." 

He  turned  and  went  out,  not  without  more 
than  one  fearsome  glance  over  his  shoulder.  He 
did  not  know  how  many  warriors  lurked  behind  the 
corners  of  buildings,  nor  at  what  moment  an  arrow 
might  come  flying  from  a  bow  to  find  a  lodgment  in 
some  vital  part  of  his  body.  He  had  suddenly 
become  very  desirous  of  leaving  the  neighborhood 
of  the  farm-house.  His  exit  from  the  shed  was  so 
hasty  that  the  pigs  were  left  to  grunt  in  peace. 

He  had  hardly  disappeared  when  a  tall  figure 
strode  into  the  building. 

"Agneta — little  sweetheart — am  I  too  late?  I 
have  moved  heaven  and  earth  to  get  here. ' ' 

He  was  on  the  floor  by  her  side,  his  arm  thrown 
protectingly  around  her. 

For  a  moment  Agneta's  eyes  looked  into  the  face 
of  Gustavus  Pors.  Then  her  lip  quivered. 

"They  have  hurt  him,"  she  said,  and  bent  again 
over  the  old  man, 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

The  arm  that  encircled  Agneta  trembled,  and  the 
eyes  that  looked  into  hers  burned  with  love  and 
tenderness.  She  felt  both,  but  she  had  time  to 
think  of  neither.  The  last  vestige  of  color  had  left 
the  face  of  Axel  Bonde  after  the  brutal  kick  with 
which  the  Dutchman  had  turned  from  him.  His 
eyes  were  closed,  and  he  was  no  longer  conscious 
even  of  the  presence  of  his  "bairn."  She  turned  to 
Monsieur  Pors  with  a  frightened  question  in  her  eyes. 

"No,"  he  said  gently,  "he  is  not  dead.  We  must 
take  him  into  the  house.  Nay, ' '  he  added  tenderly, 
as  she  would  have  helped  lift  him,  "thy  strength, 
little  one,  is  insufficient.  Amattehoorn  will  carry 
him  more  easily." 

Gustavus  Pors  and  the  Indian  bore  the  old  man 
through  the  low  door,  within  which  Madam  Botorpa 
had  passed  on  the  day  when  Axel  Bonde  welcomed 
his  brother  Eric's  granddaughter  to  the  best  place 
in  his  home  and  his  heart.  The  old  door  had  trav- 
eled to  New  Sweden  with  its  owner.  It  was  a  part 
of  the  house  in  the  dear  Sweedland,  and  he  would 
not  leave  it  behind. 

"He  will  never  walk  through  it  again,"  said  Kata- 
rina,  when  she  saw  the  old  man's  face. 

The  blow  dealt  by  the  Dutchman  had  been  a  sav- 
age one,  and  Axel  had  fallen  heavily.  Examination 

398 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        399 

showed  only  a  broken  leg,  but  Axel's  condition 
pointed  to  internal  injuries.  It  was  long  before  he 
rallied. 

"Where  are  the  bairns?"  he  said,  when  his  eyes 
opened  again  to  the  world. 

Then  he  saw  Monsieur  Pors.  The  younger  man 
came  forward. 

"Will  you  let  me  care  for  them?"  he  said.  "I  think 
I  can  promise  you  that  violence  such  as  this  shall 
not  be  repeated.  An  Indian  guard  is  already 
around  the  house.  As  for  me,  I  pledge  myself  to 
protect  this  family  with  my  life. ' ' 

The  face  of  Axel  Bonde  was  troubled. 

"I  am  helpless,  and  can  do  no  more  to  guard 
them, ' '  he  said.  ' '  For  the  sake  of  the  bairns  I  thank 
you,  but " 

Gustavus  Pors  came  nearer,  and  bent  his  head  till 
the  words  he  spoke  reached  no  ears  but  those  for 
which  they  were  intended. 

"But  you  hesitate  to  trust  me,"  he  said  gently. 
"My  friend,  I  thought  I  loved  Agneta  well  enough 
to  do  anything  to  gain  her.  In  the  past  few  days, 
when  it  looked  as  if  I  were  to  be  denied  the  happi- 
ness of  being  by  her  side  in  this  danger,  I  learned 
that  I  loved  her  enough  to  deem  the  caring  for  her 
in  itself  a  sufficient  privilege.  Let  me  protect  her 
and  you.  At  present  I  ask  no  more. ' ' 

The  old  man  breathed  more  freely. 

"You  are  stronger  than  I  am, "  he  said.  "Your 
arm  will  avail  where  mine  has  failed.  I  give  up  my 
charge  to  you. ' ' 


400         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

Gustavus  Pors  spoke  truly  when  he  said  that  dur- 
ing the  past  few  days  he  had  looked  in  the  face 
possibilities  that  had  shewn  the  strength  of  his  love 
for  Agneta.  He  had  spared  neither  money  nor  risk 
in  order  to  reach  New  Sweden  in  time.  He  found  him- 
self practically  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians. 

Upon  the  morning  after  his  appeal  to  the  Indian 
girl  he  waited  impatiently  for  the  day-dawn.  Before 
the  great  red  face  of  the  sun  rose  above  the  trees, 
he  was  standing  where  its  beams  could  fall  upon 
him.  At  the  moment  when  the  first  ray  shot  across 
his  face  he  heard  a  footstep,  and  turned  to  confront 
the  old  Indian  who  the  day  before  had  acted  as  his 
guide. 

"The  Swede  is  in  haste  to  begin  his  journey,"  he 
said. 

"The  name  will  serve  as  well  as  any  other," 
replied  Gustavus,  quietly.  "And  as  for  haste,  judge 
you  not  that  he  has  need  to  hurry  who  has  walked 
all  day  and  advanced  not?" 

The  face  of  the  Indian  did  not  change. 

"My  friend,"  continued  Gustavus,  "yesterday  I 
offered  you  wampum  to  lead  me  to  the  coast  that 
lieth  south  of  the  Manhattans.  I  offer  double  to-day 
to  him  who  will  take  me  yet  further,  even  to  the 
land  of  the  South  River." 

"The  South  River  lieth  many  days'  journey 
away,"  said  the  Indian.  "The  feet  of  the  Swede 
would  grow  sore  before  he  reached  it." 

"If  you  will  lead,  I  will  follow,"  said  Gustavus. 
"The  feet  can  take  care  of  themselves.  And  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        401 

sooner  we  reach  the  South  River,  the  more  wampum 
shall  you  carry  back  with  you." 

"The  white  man  who  knows  the  path  better  than 
the  Indian,  may  journey  alone,"  said  the  warrior, 
turning  on  his  heel  and  leaving  the  traveler  to  do 
as  he  pleased. 

A  few  minutes  later  a  young  squaw  passed,  carry- 
ing water. 

"See  you  the  three  tall  pines  above  which  the  sun 
shows  his  face?"  she  said,  without  turning  her  head 
towards  the  stranger.  "Beyond  them  waits  a  brave 
who  will  take  you  towards  the  South  River. ' ' 

"And  at  the  South  River  is  a  girl  who  will  thank 
you  for  this  day's  work,"  said  Gustavus,  his  voice 
low  and  clear,  his  eyes  looking  off  beyond  the  young 
squaw.  "See,  I  leave  among  the  bushes  that  which 
will  remind  you  of  her, ' '  and  he  placed  a  trinket  and 
a  golden  coin  upon  the  ground,  and  turned  in  the 
direction  she  had  indicated. 

It  was  the  beginning  of  a  series  of  wanderings, 
purposely  made  circuitous,  but  leading  mainly  south- 
ward. The  days  passed,  and  the  patience  of  the 
traveler  was  worn  to  shreds.  Not  until  he  had 
journeyed  far  from  Dutch  influence  did  the  charac- 
ter of  the  Indians  change.  Then,  as  one  guide 
passed  him  over  to  another,  he  gradually  met  more 
friendly  faces  in  the  wigwams. 

Day  after  day  during  that  slow  progress  he  cursed 
his  folly  in  leaving  New  Sweden.  He  counted  the 
days  that  had  passed  since  he  turned  his  back  on 
New  Amsterdam,  and  came  to  the  conclusion  that 


402        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

even  with  adverse  winds  the  Dutch  must  be 
already  in  the  land  of  the  South  River.  As  he 
tramped  along  the  narrow  trails  through  the  forest 
he  pictured  to  himself  the  progress  of  the  Dutch 
force  up  the  river. 

He  knew  a  little  of  the  temper  of  the  Hollanders. 
He  had  seen  enough  of  it  in  New  Amsterdam  to 
judge  of  its  bitterness.  He  imagined  it  let  loose  on 
the  heads  of  the  settlers.  That  little  stretch  of  land 
between  Fort  Trinity  and  Fort  Christina  would  be 
the  very  centre  of  the  conflict.  And  the  centre  of 
that  district  for  him  was  the  house  that  sheltered 
Agneta.  Was  it  even  now  in  the  hands  of  Dutch 
soldiers?  Were  its  inmates  already  subjected  to  the 
coarse  brutality  of  men  who  had  some  of  them  come 
straight  from  Holland  to  avenge  the  insult  offered  to 
the  Dutch  flag  in  the  taking  of  the  Dutch  Fort  Cas- 
imir  and  the  making  of  it  into  the  Fort  Trinity  of 
the  Swedes?  He  would  have  traveled  night  and 
day  if  it  would  have  availed  him  anything.  But  the 
Indians  were  immovable. 

When  at  last  he  came  among  those  who  were  too 
far  south  to  be  under  the  domination  of  the  Hol- 
landers, he  made  better  progress.  Then,  indeed,  he 
gave  himself  little  rest,  for  he  learned  that  his  worst 
fears  were  realized,  and  the  Hollanders  were  already 
in  possession  of  the  South  River. 

"Better  stay  among  us  till  the  Dutch  Sachem 
returns  to  his  own  land,"  suggested  a  warrior  in 
whose  lodge  he  had  rested  for  a  few  hours'  sleep, 
"else  may  you  quickly  find  -yourself  back  from 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        403 

whence  you  came,  for  the  Hollanders  are  putting 
the  Swedes  in  their  big  ships  to  carry  them  all  to 
Manhattan." 

"Say  you  so?"  said  Gustavus.  "Then  must  we 
move  warily.  How  far  are  we  from  the  South 
River?" 

"A  day's  journey,"  replied  the  Indian. 

Before  the  day  was  over  Gustavus  stood  in  the 
presence  of  Amattehoorn,  of  whose  friendship  for 
Axel  Bonde  he  was  well  aware. 

"Amattehoorn,"  he  said,  "I  remember  your  face, 
though  you  have,  perchance,  forgotten  mine.  I 
come  to  ask  your  help  for  Axel  Bonde  and  his  house- 
hold." 

"I  also  remember  the  Swede  who  was  in  a  hurry," 
replied  Amattehoorn.  "What  do  you  ask?  Axel 
Bonde  is  the  brother  of  my  people." 

"He  is  in  danger.  I  am  going  to  his  aid, "  said 
Gustavus.  "His  family  may  even  now  be  in  the 
hands  of  the  Hollanders.  I  ask  not  that  you  fight 
against  the  Dutch,  but  only  that  you  bring  the  young 
men  and  warriors  of  your  tribe,  and  guard  the  house 
of  your  friend  Axel ;  that  you  give  to  him  protection 
as  he  would  give  it  to  his  brothers  the  red  men,  if 
their  squaws  and  their  little  ones  were  at  the  mercy 
of  an  enemy.  I  will  give  much  wampum  for  every 
day  you  camp  around  his  house — enough  to  divide 
amongst  all  your  braves. ' ' 

"Friend,"  said  Amattehoorn  calmly,  "your  wam- 
pum may  be  useful  among  the  young  men  who  know 
not  Axel  Bonde.  For  me,  I  am  ready  to  go  with  you 


404         IN    CASTLE    AND   COLONY 

when  you  will.  When  the  little  white  squaw  needs 
him,  Amattehoorn  will  come." 

The  hand  of  the  proud  Swede  went  out  and 
touched  the  palm  of  the  old  warrior.  It  was  no  con- 
ventional grasp,  but  the  unpremeditated  clasp  of 
friendship.  The  warrior  and  the  traveler  had  an 
interest  in  common.  The  "little  white  squaw"  was 
before  the  eyes  of  both. 

It  was  Amattehoorn  who  planned  the  expedition, 
gathering  together  a  band  of  young  men  and  war- 
riors, and  stealing  with  them  through  the  woods.  It 
was  he  also  who  curbed  the  impatience  of  the 
Swede,  bidding  him  keep  under  cover. 

"The  Hollanders  are  many,"  he  said.  "If  one 
would  strike  a  hundred,  he  must  strike  as  my  people 
do.  The  trees  and  the  rocks  and  the  bushes  fight 
for  us." 

When  the  farm-house  was  reached,  however, 
Amattehoorn  found  Gustavus  no  obedient  follower. 
The  voices  of  the  Dutchmen  within  the  quadrangle 
put  all  his  caution  to  the  rout.  He  forgot  that  he 
had  not  intended  to  fight — that  his  appearance  on 
the  scene  would  complicate  matters.  He  wanted  to 
rush  at  once  to  the  rescue,  but  Amattehoorn's  hand 
was  on  his  arm. 

"The  Swede  who  is  in  a  hurry  will  not  bring  help 
to  his  friends,"  he  said  grimly.  "Axel  Bonde  and 
the  little  squaw  will  not  be  the  better  for  see- 
ing one  more  of  their  people  thrown  into  the  big 
canoes  of  the  Hollanders.  My  people  are  not  at 
war  with  the  Dutch.  Let  me  go  in  and  speak  to 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        405 

them.  If  they  will  not  listen,  there  will  yet  be  time 
to  kill." 

"You  will  fight  for  her?"  asked  Gustavus,  in  a 
voice  that  was  not  altogether  under  his  control. 

"Amattehoorn  will  stand  by  his  friends,"  said  the 
Indian. 

"Go  then,  quickly,"  said  Gustavus.  "Hark! 
That  is  her  voice." 

It  was  followed  by  a  cry,  a  sharp  cry  of  fear. 

"She  is  in  danger!     I  must  go  to  her." 

Gustavus  struggled  against  the  hand  that  again 
detained  him.  He  pushed  Amattehoorn  aside,  and 
sprang  towards  the  back  of  the  sheds. 

"A  friend  without  wisdom  is  no  better  than  an 
enemy,"  said  the  Indian. 

"Go  then.  I  will  wait  here — if  I  can,"  said 
Gustavus. 

It  was  well  he  had  not  to  wait  long.  He  barely 
left  the  Dutchmen  time  to  get  out  of  the  building 
before  he  entered.  The  minutes  during  which  he 
stood  behind  the  cattle  house  were  the  longest  in  his 
life. 


CHAPTER    XXXVII 

Monsieur  Pors  was  not  the  only  man  who,  during 
the  earlier  days  of  the  Dutch  occupation  of  New 
Sweden,  chafed  and  raged  over  his  own  helplessness. 
Eric  Helm  was  still  in  the  woods  upon  the  opposite 
side  of  the  creek  from  Fort  Christina,  a  prisoner  in 
the  hands  of  the  Dutch.  The  ships  had  not  yet  left 
the  neighborhood  of  Fort  Casimir,  or  the  hold  of  one 
of  them  would,  in  all  probability,  have  been  his 
lodging  place. 

He  heard  the  Dutch  soldiers  joking  over  the 
weakness  of  the  garrison  at  Fort  Christina,  and 
grew  hot  with  indignation  when  two  messengers,  a 
lieutenant  and  a  drummer,  sent  from  Governor 
Rysingh  to  hold  communication  with  the  Dutch, 
were,  after  being  assured  that  they  might  adventure 
themselves  freely  among  the  latter,  coolly  added  to 
the  number  of  the  prisoners. 

"Two  less  of  the  rascals  to  trouble  us  when  we 
walk  into  their  fort,"  laughed  a  soldier.  "If  we 
keep  on  at  this  rate  we  shall  have  the  garrison  in 
our  hands  without  needing  to  strike  a  blow.  Verily 
there  seemeth  to  be  but  a  handful  of  them,  when 
they  are  all  counted. ' ' 

"What  say  you,  you  scowling  fool  of  a  Swede?" 
demanded  another  Dutchman,  turning  upon  Eric. 
"How  many  are  there  of  you  over  yonder?" 

406 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        407 

"More  than  you  will  care  to  meet,"  responded 
Eric  savagely.  "  We  are  not  reduced  to  such 
straits  that  we  must  needs  take  to  treachery  to 
make  our  enemies  prisoners.  Go  up  and  try,  my 
fine  fellows.  You  will  learn  that  Swedes  deal  in 
honest  blows,  and  not  sneaking  expedients." 

It  was  no  exaggeration  to  designate  the  young 
man  a  "scowling  Swede."  He  would  have  scowled 
less  if  he  could  have  done  more.  To  stand  by  and 
witness  the  savage  glee  with  which  the  enemy 
greeted  every  new  discovery  of  the  weakness  of  the 
Swedes,  and  to  know  that  the  main  body  of  the 
army  was  still  in  close  proximity  to  Axel  Bonde's 
house,  was  maddening.  He  tried  once  to  bribe  his 
captors  with  big  offers  if  they  would  set  him  free 
and  go  with  him  to  his  own  plantation.  They 
laughed  in  his  face. 

"We'll  have  all  you've  got,  no  fear,"  they  said. 
"You  needn't  trouble  to  go  through  the  unim- 
portant ceremony  of  bestowing  it  upon  us.  You 
canting  Lutherans  have  had  your  turn  on  the  South 
River.  You  were  ever  thieves.  We  have  come  to 
take  back  our  own,  and  to  help  ourselves  to  the 
wealth  you  have  defrauded  us  of  all  these  years. 
You  and  your  ministers  and  your  Governor  may  go 
back  to  your  Sweedland  together,  if  we  slice  not  off 
a  few  of  your  heads  to  teach  the  rest  of  you  better 
manners  for  the  future." 

"Slice  away,"  retorted  Eric  scornfully.  "You'll 
have  to  answer  to  our  Government  for  all  the  mis- 
chief you  do.  I'm  not  sure  but  that  death  is  to  be 


408         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

preferred  to  the  company  the  South  River  affords 
just  now." 

A  kick  from  one  of  the  guards  rewarded  him  for 
his  sally.  His  hands  were  fettered,  but  they 
strained  at  the  cords. 

Was  Agneta  subjected  to  indignity  at  the  hands 
of  these  Dutchmen?  he  asked,  and  the  question 
drove  the  dark  blood  to  his  face  and  the  fire  to  his 
eye. 

"Have  a  care!  Looks  will  burn,  when  they  are 
hot  enough,"  exclaimed  another  soldier,  in  mock 
terror  drawing  a  companion  from  proximity  to  the 
prisoner. 

Fort  Christina  soon  after  became  the  centre  of 
attack.  Director  Stuyvesant  left  a  sufficient  garri- 
son at  Fort  Casimir,  detaining  the  Swedish  officers 
within  the  fortress,  but  putting  many  of  the  sol- 
diers, together  with  the  freemen  who  had  their 
houses  within  the  fort,  in  his  own  ships,  that  he 
might,  when  occasion  offered,  send  them  to  New 
Amsterdam.  That  the  vanquished  would  "ever  be 
dissatisfied,  and  a  menace  to  the  land,"  was  the 
principle  by  which  he  was  guided.  It  would  be 
safer  to  have  them  in  New  Netherland,  where  they 
would  be  overpowered  by  numbers. 

The  Director-General's  great  desire  was  now  the 
capture  of  Fort  Christina,  the  oldest  stronghold  of 
the  Swedes.  It  was  here — in  the  neighborhood 
where,  many  years  later,  another  people  built  a 
large  town  and  called  it  Wilmington — that  the  first 
Swedish  vessel  disembarked  its  passengers,  and  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        409 

first  dwelling  was  erected.  It  was  still  a  central 
spot  to  the  Swedes.  Its  fortress  had  been  their 
refuge  before  ever  Governor  Printz  came  to  the 
country  and  made  Tenacong  its  capital.  They 
decided  to  stand  by  it  now,  and  take  the  conse- 
quences. 

The  consequences  looked  serious  enough  when 
Director  Stuyvesant  brought  his  ships  to  anchor  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Brandywine,  and  proceeded  to 
erect  batteries  in  positions  favorable  for  attack. 
The  main  body  of  the  army  having  been  landed 
upon  the  north  side  of  the  Minquas'  Kil,  or  Christina 
Creek,  as  the  Swedes  had  called  it  in  honor  of  their 
Queen,  they  crossed  a  low  valley  which  at  every 
flood-tide  was  covered  with  water,  and  came  to 
elevated  land  that,  even  when  the  tide  was  in,  stood 
out  high  and  dry.  It  went  by  the  name  of  Timber 
Island,  and  upon  its  west  side  afforded  a  good  posi- 
tion for  a  battery.  Here  Stuyvesant  planted  four 
cannon  pointing  towards  the  fort,  and  within 
effective  distance  of  it. 

He  was  in  no  hurry  to  begin  the  attack.  He 
meant  to  make  his  position  sure  before  cpmmencing 
actual  hostilities.  A  second  battery  was  cast  up  on 
the  north  side  of  the  fort,  and  mounted  with  three 
cannon,  and  two  others  in  advantageous  positions 
also  rose. 

The  fort  was  now  invested  on  every  side  ex- 
cept the  southeast,  in  which  direction  was  noth- 
ing but  a  low  morass,  five  feet  under  water  at  high 
tide. 


410         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

The  position  of  those  settlers  who  lived  around, 
but  not  within  the  fort,  was  perilous  enough. 
When  Governor  Rysingh  learned  that  the  Dutch 
were  in  the  land,  he  hastily  collected  the  few  men 
within  reach,  and  brought  them  into  the  fort  to  aid 
in  its  defence.  The  women  and  children  were  at 
the  mercy  of  the  enemy,  and  they  found  that  mercy 
anything  but  tender.  Plunder  and  violence  were  of 
daily  occurrence,  and  they  waited  in  fear  and 
trembling  for  the  fall  of  the  fort,  and  the  final 
triumph  of  their  enemies. 

Governor  Rysingh  had  weakened  his  own  garri- 
son to  strengthen  that  of  Fort  Trinity.  He  had  not 
enough  soldiers  to  make  successful  sorties  upon  the 
Dutch,  and  thus  prevent  the  rising  of  the  batteries. 
He  saw  the  Dutch  guns  pointed  at  the  fort,  till  it 
was  no  longer  safe  for  the  men  to  go  out  upon  the 
ramparts. 

He  tried  parley,  but  found  that  Director  Stuy- 
vesant  had  but  one  answer  to  all  his  arguments. 
The  land  of  the  South  River  belonged  to  New 
Netherland,  and  he  demanded  the  surrender  of  the 
fort,  and  the  complete  submission  of  the  Swedes  to 
the  Dutch.  Governor  Rysingh  went  back  more 
determined  than  ever  to  stand  out  against  the 
aggression  of  the  enemy. 

Provisions  were  scarce  in  the  citadel,  and  powder 
was  scarcer.  The  men  were  worn  out  with  watch- 
ing and  anxiety,  and  now  sickness  appeared  among 
them.  Stuyvesant  began  to  threaten  that  he  would 
give  no  quarter  if  the  garrison  held  out,  and  the 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        411 

men,  some  of  them  anxious  about  their  families,  all 
of  them  weary  and  discouraged,  showed  signs  of 
mutiny. 

Meanwhile,  throughout  the  land  the  soldiers  held 
sway.  The  pick  of  the  settlers  they  carried  off  to 
their  vessels. 

"Take  away  the  men  of  standing  and  the  men  of 
strength  from  among  them,  and  the  common  herd 
will  follow  us  like  sheep,"  said  an  officer,  as  his 
soldiers  led  off  a  stalwart  Swede  who  scowled  at  his 
captors,  and  in  his  heart  vowed  vengeance. 

The  soldier  gave  voice  to  the  policy  that  had  been 
outlined  for  the  guidance  of  the  Director-General. 
All  who  were  dangerous  must  be  removed  from  the 
land,  and  the  rest  forced  to  submit  themselves  to 
Dutch  rule. 

The  women  saw  their  husbands  and  sons  dragged 
away,  and  they  themselves  were  subjected  to  the 
violence  of  the  soldiers.  Their  cattle  were  driven 
off,  their  hogs  slaughtered,  even  their  horses  wan- 
tonly shot,  and  sometimes  their  buildings  reduced  to 
a  heap  of  ruins.  Pieter  Stuyvesant  had  come  to 
subdue  the  land.  If  the  Swedes  were  not  subdued, 
they  were  many  of  them  ruined. 

Upon  the  house  of  Axel  Bonde  the  stillness  of  a 
great  sorrow  had  fallen.  The  old  man  lay  very 
quiet,  making  little  of  his  pain,  taking  account  of 
all  things,  and  thinking  first  of  all  of  "the 
bairns." 

"You  had  better  take  them  back  to  Sweden,"  he 
said  to  his  daughter-in-law.  "The  rule  of  the  Dutch 


412         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

is  not  at  ordinary  times  bad,  but  the  bitterness  of 
these  days  will  take  long  to  pass  away. ' ' 

"I'm  not  going  back  to  Sweden,"  rejoined  Maria 
stoutly.  "Anna  is  married,  and  has  the  farm.  I 
will  follow  her  example.  Mother  can  live  with  me, 
and  Ian  is  old  enough  to  be  useful.  I  wonder 
whether  Eric  is  in  Fort  Christina, ' '  she  added,  sig- 
nificantly. 

If  she  did  not  notice  the  trembling  of  the  fingers 
held  tight  in  Axel's  clasp,  another  did.  Monsieur 
Pors,  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  bed,  looked  down 
into  Agneta's  face.  Her  lips  were  quivering.  Did 
he  wish  to  know  whether  the  tremor  was  for  Axel 
or  for  another  that  he  asked  of  Maria : 

"Is  your  friend  Eric  supposed  to  be  at  Fort 
Christina?" 

"He  was  expected  home  before  this,"  replied  the 
girl.  "He  maybe  in  the  fort,  or  those  villainous 
Hollanders  may  have  him  safe  in  the  hold  of 
one  of  their  vessels.  It  will  come  to  the  same 
thing  in  the  end,  I  suppose.  Those  within  the 
fort  must  surrender  at  length.  They  are  no 
match  for  an  army  such  as  Director  Stuyvesant  has 
with  him." 

The  color  that  came  and  went  in  Agneta's  face 
might  well  have  answered  any  question  in  the  mind 
of  Gustavus  Pors.  He  came  round,  and  rested  his 
hand  lightly  upon  the  girl's  head.  The  touch  was 
a  caress. 

Monsieur  Pors  was  especially  tender  to  the  maiden 
in  those  days.  He  watched  every  opportunity  to  do 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        413 

her  service,  while  towards  Axel  Bonde  he  bore  him- 
self as  a  son.  He  strictly  kept  his  word,  and  in  the 
household  filled  the  old  man's  place. 

"It  is  a  privilege  of  which  you  must  not  deprive 
me, ' '  he  said  to  Katarina.  ' '  I  believe  we  need  have 
little  present  fear  of  violence.  The  Indians  are 
staunch  friends  of  this  house,  and  may  be  depended 
upon.  As  for  the  Dutch,  they  will  not,  I  thirik, 
force  a  conflict  with  the  natives.  It  is  as  much  to 
their  interest  to  keep  the  peace  in  that  direction  as 
to  break  it  where  we  are  concerned." 

As  regarded  the  present  moment  he  was  right. 
The  marauding  bands  of  soldiers  were  not  willing  to 
come  to  blows  with  the  natives.  The  very  existence 
of  the  settlers  by  the  South  River — Dutch  as  well  as 
Swedes — depended  upon  the  friendship  of  the 
Indians. 

Gustavus  Pors  did  not  add,  though  he  well  knew, 
that  the  real  danger  to  the  household  lay  in  the  time 
when  the  main  army  should  return.  If  Director 
Stuyvesant  ordained  that  all  the  Swedes  should  be 
removed  to  New  Amsterdam,  even  an  Indian  guard 
would  be  unable  to  stand  out  against  soldiers  who 
were  carrying  into  effect  the  commands  of  their 
leader.  Such  a  rough  removal  from  his  own 
house  to  the  vessel  as  the  soldiers  would  give  the 
old  man,  would  inevitably  result  in  his  death, 
and  death  under  circumstances  that  would  tear 
the  hearts  of  those  who  loved  him.  For  Agneta's 
sake  Gustavus  Pors  dreaded  the  surrender  of  Fort 
Christina. 


414        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

In  their  homes  the  settlers  both  feared  and  longed 
for  it.  Life  was  getting  unbearable,  and  it  would 
at  least  bring  the  end,  however  little  to  be  desired 
that  end  might  be. 

In  Axel  Bonde's  house  there  was  comparative 
safety  in  the  meantime.  It  was  perhaps  the  safest 
place  in  New  Sweden.  Of  the  future  Monsieur 
Pors  did  not  speak. 

But  while  he  kept  silence,  there  was  one,  at 
least,  who  thoroughly  realized  the  danger.  Agneta, 
knelt  by  the  old  man's  side,  a  brave  smile  on 
her  lips,  but  a  growing  anxiety  eating  its  way 
into  her  heart.  She  looked  upon  the  face  white 
with  pain  that  was  borne  without  a  sign,  except 
the  increasing  pallor  when  it  became  more  vio- 
lent than  usual,  and  imagined  the  rough  hands  of 
the  Dutch  soldiers  lifting  the  old  man  from  his  bed 
and  throwing  him  upon  the  hard  boards  of  the  ship, 
in  all  probability  with  none  to  care  for  him.  She 
had  little  hope  that  the  wives  and  children  of  the 
Swedes  would  be  placed  in  the  same  vessel  as  the 
men.  Her  heart  grew  cold  and  hot  by  turns  as  she 
thought  of  her  own  helplessness  to  prevent  the 
cruelty. 

Even  Monsieur  Pors  and  the  Indians  were  not  a 
sure  defence.  Director  Stuyvesant  and  his  army 
represented,  in  that  time  and  in  that  land,  an  over- 
whelming force.  There  had  been  a  rumor  of  a  large 
quantity  of  wampum  brought  in  the  ships  for  use 
among  the  Indians,  if  necessary.  Amattehoorn 
would  be  true  to  her  and  to  Axel  Bonde.  Of  that 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        415 

Agneta  had  little  doubt.  But  his  race  might  not  be 
proof  against  the  Director-General  of  New  Nether- 
land,  and  all  the  wampum  with  which  he  had  pro- 
vided himself. 

Agneta  said  nothing  about  her  fears.  She  told  Axel 
of  the  faithfulness  of  the  Indians,  and  of  Amatte- 
hoorn's  readiness  to  stay  by  "his  white  brother's 
house  for  twelve  moons  if  the  Dutch  Sachem  grew 
not  tired  of  the  South  River  before  then." 

"  It  is  well, ' '  he  said.  ' '  Amattehoorn  is  indeed  the 
friend  of  his  white  brother.  Is  there  aught  left  to 
give  the  red  men  to  eat?" 

"Nay,  their  young  men  bring  in  plenty,"  said 
Agneta.  "And  Monsieur  Pors  has  promised  them 
much  wampum  when,  the  war  being  over,  he  can 
exchange  his  gold  for  the  same. ' ' 

A  shadow  came  over  the  face  of  Axel  Bonde. 
Agneta  was  not  quite  decided  whether  to  regard  it 
as  a  sign  of  increased  pain,  or  to  connect  it  with  her 
own  words. 

She  could  do  little  to  lessen  his  suffering.  The 
broken  limb  had  not  been  set.  There  was  no  doctor 
who  could  be  brought  hither  now.  Katarina  pro- 
posed the  ministrations  of  the  Indians,  but  the  old 
man  shook  his  head. 

"It  is  of  little  consequence,"  he  said.  "I  shall 
never  use  the  limb  again.  Their  handling  is  over 
rough  for  me  now.  I  would  keep  the  life  that  is  left 
till  I  know  which  way  this  war  will  turn.  It  is  not 
much  I  can  do,  but  I  shall  die  easier  for  knowing 
what  is  to  become  of  you  and  the  bairns." 


416         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"He's  got  his  death  blow,"  remarked  a  settler's 
wife,  when  she  had  looked  upon  the  white,  drawn 
face,  and  had  gone  into  the  kitchen  to  talk  to 
Katarina.  "You'll  be  left  without  a  man  of  your 
household  to  stand  by  you.  Ian  is  a  well  grown 
boy,  but  it  will  be  years  before  he  has  a  man's 
strength  and  a  man's  wisdom." 

"There's  many  a  one  will  be  in  the  same  case 
before  the  war  is  over,  if  it  go  on  much  longer, ' ' 
replied  Katarina.  "How  did  you  get  here?  Is  the 
way  clear  of  soldiers?" 

"As  clear  as  it  ever  is  now,"  said  the  visitor.  "I 
sneaked  in  and  out  among  the  trees.  Katarina, 
woman,  I  want  a  bit  of  bacon.  Me  and  mine 
haven't  a  mouthful  of  anything  left  save  meal. 
Them  wretches  of  soldiers  took  all  there  was.  We 
are  not  as  well  off  as  you,  with  that  rich  Swede 
to  pay  the  Indians  to  protect  you.  Don't  he 
wish  he'd  taken  the  girl  away  sooner?"  she  asked 
curiously. 

"I  don't  know  what  he  wishes.  I  haven't  asked 
him,"  said  Katarina,  with  a  sharp  ring  in  her  voice. 

The  woman  looked  at  her  fixedly. 

"They're  going  to  leave  us  without  a  clergyman 
to  baptize  our  little  ones,  or  to  bury  our  dead, ' '  she 
said,  by  way  of  changing  the  subject.  "They  say 
that  none  will  be  allowed  to  stay  with  us.  So  far  as 
we  who  have  looked  to  Fort  Trinity  for  teaching  and 
succor  are  concerned,  it  is  surely  true,  for  the  good 
man  is  on  board  one  of  their  ships.  I  doubt  not 
that  when  Christina  is  taken,  and  the  country  falls 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        417 

into  their  hands,  it  will  fare  no  better  with  worthy 
Pastor  Lars  Lock." 

"  'Tis  no  good  bemoaning  our  fate.  It  is  hard 
enough,  and  is  like  to  be,  with  the  Dutch  in  the 
mood  they  are  in,  and  them  masters  of  the  situa- 
tion," said  Katarina.  "I  little  thought  when 
Director  Stuyvesant  came  under  my  roof,  before 
ever  their  Fort  Casimir  was  built  to  make  trouble 
in  the  country,  that  he  would  one  day  return  to 
destroy  and  ruin  the  land  that  smiled  on  him  that 
afternoon. ' ' 

The  woman  went  her  way,  with  a  goodly  piece  of 
bacon  concealed  beneath  her  clothing.  It  was  two 
days  later  when  she  returned.  Agneta  was  in  the 
kitchen. 

"I've  come  to  give  you  warning,  my  girl,"  she 
said.  "I'd  have  been  here  sooner,  but  the  place 
swarmed  with  soldiers.  They  say  Christina  is  on 
the  point  of  giving  in,  and  when  it  does,"  here  her 
voice  dropped  to  a  whisper,  "every  man  in  the  land 
of  the  South  River  will  be  carried  off  to  New 
Amsterdam." 

Agneta's  face  grew  white. 

"Aye,  you  may  well  pale,"  continued  the  visitor. 
"It's  enough  to  make  any  woman's  heart  lose  cour- 
age. What  are  we  to  do  without  our  husbands  and 
our  sons?  That  Monsieur  Pors  will  fare  no  better 
than  the  rest,  I'll  warrant.  You'll  miss  him,  my 
girl,  when  he's  no  longer  here  to  hire  the  Indians  to 
protect  you.  But  it  was  for  old  Axel  my  heart  bled 
when  I  heard  them  talking.  For,  hark  you,  my 


418        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

girl!  They're  joking  of  the  fright  they  will  give 
you  when  they  come  to  bear  him  off.  They  have 
found  out  he  is  hurt.  Til  teach  that  proud  jade  a 
lesson,'  I  heard  one  of  them  officers  say.  'We'll 
show  her  beforehand  what  the  old  man  has  to 
expect  when  we  get  him  on  one  of  our  ships.  We 
won't  hurt  the  old  fool.  Not  a  bit  of  it.  But  we 
shan't  handle  him  as  if  he  was  a  baby,  and  if  so  be 
he  should  die  on  the  move,  so  much  the  better. '  I  tell 
you  it  made  my  blood  run  cold  to  hear  them, ' '  she  con- 
tinued. "They  seemed  to  have  a  real  grudge  against 
you.  How  have  you  angered  them  so  much?" 

Agneta  did  not  answer.  She  had  grasped  the  back 
of  a  wooden  settle  for  support.  She  clung  to  it, 
fighting  against  the  numbness  that  had  come  over 
her. 

"Why,  bless  the  girl!"  ejaculated  the  visitor.  "It 
won't  do  to  give  way  like  that.  You've  got  to  keep 
up,  no  matter  what  happens.  I  thought  I  was  doing 
you  a  service  by  coming  and  telling  you.  And  I 
wondered  if  mayhap  Katarina  could  spare  me 
another  lump  of  that  bacon.  I've  risked  a  little  to 
let  you  know  the  danger,  for  there's  more  soldiers 
than  ever  about  the  road  to-day. ' ' 

Agneta  was  not  listening.  She  was  fighting  that 
spasm  of  fear.  It  must  not  get  the  mastery  of  her. 
Somebody  must  help  grandfather  Axel.  When  that 
tight  feeling  passed  away  from  her  heart  she  would 
be  able  to  think  better.  Oh,  the  cruelty,  the  hor- 
ribleness  of  designing  to  torment  the  old  man  to  be 
revenged  on  her ! 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        419 

"Why,  what's  this?     What  is  the  matter  now?" 

Katarina  came  into  the  room,  and  the  visitor 
began  again  to  tell  her  tale,  and  to  prepare  the  way 
for  the  climax — which  in  her  mind  was  the  bacon. 
Agneta  staggered  from  the  room.  Her  eyes  were 
dim,  but  not  with  tears. 

"What  is  it,  my  bairn?" 

She  had  been  trying  to  cross  the  living  room, 
where  Axel  Bonde  lay.  She  hoped  to  reach  her 
own  room  without  being  observed.  But  the  eyes  of 
the  old  man  were  keen  even  yet. 

She  came  and  knelt  by  his  side,  hiding  her  head 
in  the  bedclothes. 

"Little  one,  have  I  made  a  mistake?"  he  asked. 
"Shall  I  tell  Monsieur  Pors  that  my  treasure  is  his 
if  he  can  protect  it?  My  bairn,  this  old  hand  can  do 
no  more  for  you.  A  share  in  the  farm  is  yours, 
but  even  our  land  may  not  be  left  to  us  when  the 
Dutch  have  done  their  work.  I  thought  not  to  leave 
my  bairn  thus.  Little  one,  if  Eric  Helm  were  here, 
into  which  hand  should  I  place  that  of  my  brother 
Eric's  granddaughter?" 

There  were  tears  in  her  eyes  now,  and  the  numb- 
ness had  passed  away. 

"Grandfather  Axel,"  she  said,  softly,  "keep  the 
hand  yourself.  Your  bairn  sorrows  only  because 
she  fears  for  you. ' ' 

"Little  one,"  he  said,  "hide  not  that  face.  I 
want  to  see  it."  Then,  as  it  was  lifted,  he  added: 
"Monsieur  Pors  has  been  very  patient.  Can  I  give 
him  his  reward?" 


420        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

A  deep  flush  came  to  the  soft  cheeks. 

"I  think  not,"  she  said,  and  again  her  head  went 
down. 

Axel  Bonde  knew  that  he  had  his  answer.  His 
hand  sought  the  bowed  head. 

"Eric  has  waited  long,"  he  said  gently.  "Little 
one,  he  has  less  to  give  of  this  world's  goods  than 
has  your  friend,  Gustavus  Pors,  but  his  heart  will 
ever  ring  true  to  my  bairn.  The  evil  days  will  not 
last  for  ever.  And  when  they  are  over,  Eric  will 
return,  if  he  be  alive.  Yet  am  I  sorry  for  Monsieur 
Pors.  He  has  done  us  much  service. ' ' 

His  hand  rested  upon  the  girl's  head.  It  was 
there  when  the  sleep  of  exhaustion  came  to  him. 

When  she  saw  that  he  slept,  she  crept  away  to  her 
own  room.  The  numbness  had  gone  from  her 
heart.  She  had  been  thinking  while  she  knelt  by 
Axel's  bed.  And  the  result  of  the  thinking  was  the 
intimation  to  Katarina  that  she  was  very  tired,  and 
was  going  to  her  own  room. 

"Grandfather  Axel  is  asleep,"  she  said.  "I 
think  I  will  leave  him  to  you  and  Maria  to- 
night." 

"It  is  time  you  did,"  said  Katarina,  not  unkindly. 
"There's  not  been  a  night  since  he  was  hurt  that 
you  have  stayed  in  your  bed  right  through.  It  is  no 
wonder  you  are  tired. ' ' 

But  Agneta  was  not  thinking  of  rest.  Through 
and  through  her  brain  rang  the  cruel  jest  of 
the  soldiers.  There  was  but  one  man  in  New 
Sweden  who  could  protect  Axel  Bonde  from  Dutch 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        421 

violence.  That  man  was  the  Dutch  Director-Gen- 
eral. 

The  thoughts  of  the  girl  went  to  the  day  when 
Pieter  Stuyvesant  stood  in  Axel  Bonde's  cattle 
house,  and  spoke  kindly  words  to  herself.  He 
seemed  not  a  bloodthirsty  man,  though  he  looked 
through  and  through  a  stern  one.  Would  he  per- 
mit such  wanton  cruelty  and  insult  if  he  knew  that 
the  old  man  to  whom  it  was  offered  was  the  friend 
of  all  and  the  foe  of  none? 

"I  will  go  and  tell  him,"  she  said,  and  when  she 
said  it  she  fully  appreciated  the  dangers  and  diffi- 
culties that  lay  in  the  way. 

She  would  go  at  once.  Any  time  the  Dutch 
soldiers,  and  especially  that  particular  officer  who 
had  not  forgiven  her  for  being  a  party  to  driving 
him  away,  might  break  through  the  Indian  guards, 
and  vent  their  spite  on  the  household  within.  She 
would  not  be  missed  until  morning.  She  hoped  to 
be  back  before  then. 

The  afternoon  sunlight  was  falling  through  the 
trees  as  she  stepped  outside  the  house.  The  words 
of  the  Swedish  woman  were  ringing  in  her  ears,  ' '  I 
sneaked  in  and  out  among  the  trees. ' '  Why  should 
she  not  successfully  do  the  same,  though  the  road 
swarmed  with  soldiers? 

"The  little  squaw  had  better  stay  within  the 
house.  The  Hollanders  are  not  good  to  their 
Swedish  brothers  and  sisters." 

Amattehoorn  laid  his  hand  upon  her  arm.  She 
turned  and  looked  in  his  face. 


IN   CASTLE   AND   COLONY 

"I  must  go,"  she  said.  "Amattehoorn,  promise 
me  that  you  will  not  tell  them  at  home  unless  I  do 
not  return  by  the  morning.  I  am  going  to  the 
Dutch  Sachem.  He  was  good  to  me  once.  I  think 
he  will  be  again." 

"Amattehoorn  will  go  with  you,"  he  said. 

She  hesitated  a  moment.  The  perils  of  the  way 
would  be  less  formidable  with  Amattehoorn  by  her 
side.  But  suppose  the  farmhouse  should  be  attacked 
in  the  meantime? 

"No.  I  think  it  will  be  best  to  go  alone,  "she  said. 
"You  may  be  needed  here.  Oh,  Amattehoorn,  I 
would  rather  they  should  kill  me  than  touch  grand- 
father Axel  again.  Stay  and  guard  him.  Your 
young  men  are  good,  but  Amattehoorn  is  bet- 
ter." 

He  looked  at  her  steadily,  standing  for  a  long  time 
silent. 

' '  I  will  see  that  no  harm  comes  near  him, ' '  he  said 
at  last. 

She  held  out  her  hand.  He  took  it  in  his  own, 
and  stepped  out  from  the  shadow  of  the  tree  that 
had  sheltered  them. 

That  journey  through  the  woods  and  swamps 
took  much  time  to  accomplish.  Again  and  again 
Agneta's  heart  beat  with  fear  as  the  voices  of  the 
Dutchmen  came  to  her  ears.  She  made  long  stop- 
pages in  the  thick  underbrush,  waiting  for  bands  of 
soldiers  to  leave  some  spot  from  which  her  next  step 
could  be  observed.  More  than  once  she  had  to  go 
far  round  to  avoid  a  dangerous  morass. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        423 

Slow  and  hazardous  as  it  was,  however,  this  part 
of  the  journey  was  the  least  formidable  feature  of 
the  undertaking.  When  the  main  body  of  the  army 
was  reached,  or  that  portion  of  it  that  guarded  the 
southern  bank  of  the  Christina,  the  real  difficulty 
would  begin. 

She  did  not  know  in  what  direction  to  look  for 
Governor  Stuyvesant.  He  was  in  all  probability  on 
the  other  side  of  the  Christina  River.  He  might  be 
at  any  one  of  the  batteries,  or  with  any  portion  of 
the  army  investing  Fort  Christina.  Moreover,  the 
streams  that  below  the  fort  ran  into  the  South 
River,  and  the  swamps  through  which  those  streams 
passed,  made  it  harder  to  elude  the  soldiers.  It 
would  be  very  easy  to  get  shut  in  between  the  ris- 
ing water  and  the  Dutch  forces. 

The  tide  was  coming  in.  She  could  hear  the 
water  lapping  around  the  grassy  hummocks  from 
one  to  another  of  which  she  carefully  stepped,  and 
see  it  covering  deeper  and  deeper  the  low  spaces 
between.  It  was  over  her  ankles  now  when  she 
found  herself  obliged  to  walk  through  it.  It  would 
soon  make  her  position  untenable. 

She  had  been  making  longer  and  longer  stop- 
pages as  she  drew  nearer  to  the  Dutch  army.  Not 
that  her  courage  failed  her,  or  that  she  despaired  of 
carrying  out  her  project.  She  was  hoping  to  catch 
some  unguarded  word  that  should  tell  her  of  the 
whereabouts  of  the  Director-General.  She  heard 
many  a  joke  at  the  expense  of  the  garrison  that  was 
every  day  being  more  thoroughly  hemmed  in. 


424        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"I  wonder  how  the  poor  wretches  like  the  Direct- 
or's last  word,"  said  a  rough  voice  so  close  to 
where  she  stood  that  the  girl  started  in  alarm. 

"Twenty-four  hours  he  gave  them,  didn't  he?" 
replied  a  comrade.  "And  no  quarter  if  they  held 
out.  I  hope  the  fools  will  hold  out.  My  sword's 
quivering  to  bury  itself  in  a  rascally  Swede's  heart. 
I  haven't  come  all  the  way  from  Holland  to  play  at 
soldiering.  The  business  of  the  soldier  is  to  kill, 
whatever  you  out  here  in  the  Province  of  New 
Netherland  may  think.  Put  them  all  to  the  sword. 
That's  the  way  to  treat  a  set  of  thievish  Lutherans, 
that  have  no  more  religion  than  they  have  hon- 
esty." 

"Their  Governor  Rysingh  went  back  to  his  fort 
with  a  longer  face  than  he  brought  out  of  it, ' '  said 
the  other.  "The  Director  gave  him  no  loophole. 
Surrender  or  take  the  consequences.  That  was  the 
tune." 

"Where's  the  Director  now?"  asked  his  compan- 
ion, and  Agneta  leant  forward  that  she  might  the 
more  surely  catch  the  answer. 

"Over  on  Timber  Island.  He's  inspecting  the 
guns,  to  make  certain  they  are  ready  to  begin  the 
attack  the  minute  the  twenty-four  hours  is  up. 
What's  that?"  added  the  soldier  hastily. 

A  loud  splash  in  the  swamp  behind  him  was  the 
cause  of  the  exclamation.  He  raised  his  gun,  and 
fired  a  shot  at  random.  It  passed  within  a  foot  of  a 
girl  who  was  floundering  in  water  up  to  her  knees. 
A  treacherous  hummock  on  which  she  had  stood 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        425 

had  given  way  beneath  the  pressure  as  she  leant 
forward  to  catch  the  soldier's  words. 

"Some  beast  or  other  wandering  in  the  swamp," 
said  the  second  soldier. 

"We  want  no  beasts  round  here.  We've  got 
enough  of  them  in  the  Swedes  themselves,"  replied 
the  first,  and  he  sent  another  shot  into  the  swamp 
by  way  of  emphasizing  his  words. 

It  went  perilously  near  the  girl,  who  stood 
breathless  as  the  bullets  whizzed  past  her.  She  had 
accomplished  her  purpose  thus  far.  The  Director- 
General  was  at  Timber  Island.  But  how  was  she 
to  get  to  him? 

The  sun  had  already  gone  down.  She  felt  the 
need  of  haste.  Governor  Stuyvesant  might  at  any 
time  return  from  the  island. 

How  to  cross  the  water  that  lay  between  her  and 
the  Director-General  was  the  problem.  She  crept 
slowly  along  the  swamp  till  she  was  out  of  hearing 
of  the  soldiers.  Then  she  cautiously  approached 
the  encircling  trees,  and  peered  out.  The  waters 
of  the  Christina  lay  before  her,  with  the  broad 
stretch  of  tide-covered  flats  beyond.  She  could  see 
the  men  camped  at  high  points  along  its  shores. 
She  could  see  also,  less  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
away,  a  canoe  upon  the  river  bank. 

Her  heart  beat  fast.  Had  she  courage  to  reach 
that  canoe  and  push  it  out  in  the  stream  in 
sight  of  the  soldiers,  and  within  reach  of  their 
guns? 

"It  is  for  grandfather  Axel,"  she  said,  and  crept 


426        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

out  from  the  cover  of  the  swamp,  making  a  dash  for 
a  piece  of  forest  land  a  few  yards  higher  up. 

She  did  not  know  that  within  that  wood  a  prisoner 
was  thinking  of  a  gentle  maiden,  and  as  he  thought, 
tearing  at  the  cords  that  held  him. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

There  were  many  prisoners  on  the  ships.  Eric's 
captors  had  deemed  it  best  to  keep  this  one  away 
from  his  fellows.  Personally  Stuyvesant  knew 
nothing  about  him.  It  is  possible  that  the  soldiers 
kept  him  among  them  as  much  for  amusement  as  for 
any  other  reason.  It  sent  them  into  fits  of  laughter 
to  look  on  his  face  when  they  described  their  violent 
deeds.  They  made  the  most  of  them  in  his  pres- 
ence. 

One  of  them  had  that  day  alluded  to  Axel  Bonde 
and  his  household. 

"The  old  rascal  will  tread  the  soil  of  the  South 
River  no  more,"  he  said. 

If  looks  would  have  killed,  the  speaker  would  that 
moment  have  been  counted  among  the  dead.  Eric 
spake  no  word,  but  teeth  and  hands  worked  all  day 
at  the  fetters  that  bound  him.  His  captors  had 
adopted  the  not  altogether  ingenious  device  of 
tying  him  to  a  tree.  To  all  appearance,  after  that 
one  fierce  flash  of  rage,  their  prisoner  was  calmer 
than  usual.  It  was  the  calmness  of  a  desperate 
resolve. 

"Who  goes  there!     Stop,  or  I  fire!" 

The  slight  figure  did  not  hesitate.  It  sped 
straight  on  towards  the  boat  that  was  nearer  to  the 
girl  than  to  the  sentinel  who  hailed  her. 

427 


428        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

There  was  a  minute's  silence,  and  then  the  sound 
of  a  shot,  followed  by  a  sharp  cry.  It  was  the  voice 
of  a  girl,  and  though  it  was  an  inarticulate  cry,  Eric 
needed  not  to  be  told  that  the  maiden  for  whom  he 
would  willingly  have  given  his  life  was  near  him — 
and  in  peril. 

The  stimulus  of  that  moment  finished  the  work 
that  had  been  slowly  advancing  all  day.  A  broken 
rope  hung  to  a  tree.  The  two  soldiers  who  acted  as 
guard  to  the  prisoner  had  disappeared,  eager,  like 
himself,  to  be  quickly  at  the  scene  of  interest.  Eric 
sprang  to  the  embers  of  a  fire  that  had  been  lighted 
near  by,  and  laid  the  cords  that  bound  his  hands 
upon  the  glowing  coals.  A  minute  later  he  was 
free. 

One  of  the  guards  was  yet  within  the  woods  as  the 
young  man  passed  him.  Eric  turned,  and  with  a 
blow  of  his  clenched  fist  left  the  Dutchman  sprawl- 
ing upon  the  ground. 

"So,  ho!  I've  got  you  at  last.  And,  by  Jupiter, 
it's  the  same  wench  that  once  before  was  bent  on 
giving  the  rascally  John  Rysingh  warning  that  his 
good  friends  had  come  to  visit  him.  Well,  my  dear, 
what  do  you  want  now?  A  taste  of  Dutch  hos- 
pitality?" 

It  was  the  same  bold,  coarse  face  that  on  the  first 
day  of  the  presence  of  the  besieging  army  had  been 
thrust  into  hers  in  the  woods  upon  the  road  to  Fort 
Christina.  Agneta  knew  the  man  again.  His  leer- 
ing eyes  were  looking  into  hers.  The  grasp  on  her 
arm  made  itself  felt  to  the  bone. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        429 

"Now  then,  pretty  one,  I  want  a  kiss.  You  came 
hither  to  give  it  to  me?  Is  it  not  so?  The  men  of 
the  Swedes  had  grown  wearisome.  These  pretty 
lips  longed  for  other  kisses— kisses  as  ardent  as  that, 
and  that ! 

He  smacked  his  lips  as  they  abandoned  their  con- 
tact with  the  soft,  shrinking  ones  that  uttered 
another  cry  when  his  arm  went  about  the  girl's 
waist. 

"Take  off  your  hands!"  she  said.  "I  seek  your 
Director  Stuyvesant.  He  is  my  friend,  from  the 
day  when  he  first  set  foot  in  New  Sweden. ' ' 

"Oh,  is  he,  my  pretty  dear?  And  so  are  all  his 
men,"  replied  the  soldier.  "We  will  entertain  you, 
you  jade,  in  the  absence  of  our  Director.  He  is  not 
in  good  trim  for  gallantry.  His  hands  are  red  with 
the  blood  of  your  countrymen.  He " 

But  the  next  moment  there  was  a  mighty  splash, 
and  another  arm  encircled  the  girl's  waist,  snatch- 
ing her  from  the  rude  hand  that  held  her,  and  hold- 
ing her  back  from  the  fate  that  had  overtaken  the 
soldier.  In  the  water  a  Dutchman  spluttered  and 
swore,  while  a  white,  determined  face  looked  into 
Agneta's,  and  Eric  said: 

"Where  shall  I  take  you?  Do  you  indeed  seek 
Director  Stuyvesant?" 

"Yes,  oh,  yes!  Here  is  a  boat.  Come.  He  is  at 
Timber  Island,"  said  the  girl.  "I  must  go  to  him. 
They  have  almost  killed  grandfather  Axel!" 

He  pushed  the  boat  into  the  stream,  and  put  her 
in  it.  Before  the  swearing,  furious  Dutchman  could 


430        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

scramble  up  on  to  the  bank,  the  two  were  far  out  in 
the  stream. 

"And  you?  Agneta,  my  darling,  I  have  been 
wild  with  fear  for  you.  They  have  kept  me  bound. 
I  was  trying  to  come  to  you  when  they  took  me. ' ' 

"I  knew  you  would  try,"  she  said,  and  yet  a 
strange  peace  came  to  her  heart  with  the  certainty 
that  he  had  really  been  hastening  to  her  aid.  She 
was  no  longer  afraid.  She  hardly  knew  why,  but 
she  felt  as  if  the  danger  were  over. 

A  bullet  passed  between  the  two  heads.  It  had 
not  much  room  to  spare. 

The  second  guard  had  reached  the  bank. 

"Stop,  both  of  you!"  he  cried,  though  how  one 
could  stop  without  the  other  was  not  very  apparent. 

They  rowed  the  faster. 

"Crouch  low,  dear,"  said  Eric,  bending  over  her 
so  that  his  body  in  a  measure  sheltered  her  from  the 
fire  of  the  soldiers. 

She  looked  into  his  eyes,  and  then  dropped  her 
own.  Those  others  were  alight  with  tenderness. 

He  bent  yet  closer  to  her. 

"For  once  you  are  all  mine,  and  cannot  do  with- 
out me, ' '  he  said.  ' '  It  has  always  been  the  other  way. ' ' 

"Did  you  want  it  not  to  be?"  she  asked. 

"Agneta,  I  think  I  have  always  vranted  you,  from 
that  first  night  in  the  snow  and  the  darkness,"  he 
said.     "I  have  you  now — for  a  few  short  minutes 
at  least." 

Another  bullet  fell  into  the  water  ahead  of  the 
boat. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        431 

"You  are  exposing  yourself  for  me,"  she  said. 
"Don't  do  it.  I  want  to  share  the  risk — with  you." 

"Agneta!" 

Ping !  ping !  Two  bullets  had  struck  the  boat  just 
above  the  water  line. 

"Are  you  sure  that  Director  Stuyvesant  is  at 
Timber  Island?"  asked  Eric. 

Agneta's  life  as  well  as  his  own  depended  upon 
reaching  the  Director-General  quickly. 

"No.     LookL" 

She  pointed  across  the  stream  to  a  high  bank.  A 
figure  a  little  above  the  medium  height  stood  upon 
the  bank,  with  hand  uplifted,  the  fine,  stern  face  a 
little  less  immovable  than  usual  as  the  Director 
of  New  Netherland  watched  the  progress  of  that 
boat  down  the  river. 

"Surely  that  is  none  other  than  Governor  Stuy- 
vesant, ' '  said  Agneta. 

"I  know  him  not,"  replied  Eric.  "If  that  be  he, 
we  will  direct  our  course  thither. ' ' 

There  was  regret  in  his  tone.  In  spite  of  the 
danger,  the  moments  had  been  precious. 

Neither  noticed  that  the  bullets  ceased  after  that 
hand  was  uplifted.  Eric's  arm  urged  the  boat  swiftly 
through  the  water,  and  sent  it  grinding  on  the  shore 
almost  at  the  Director's  feet.  Pieter  Stuyvesant 
looked  upon  the  young  Swede  with  stern,  unbending 
brow. 

"Who  are  you,  and  why  do  you  force  your  way 
past  my  sentries?"  he  asked,  with  a  voice  not  calcu- 
lated to  inspire  confidence. 


432        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"I  am  one  of  the  Swedish  prisoners,  your  Honor," 
replied  Eric  calmly,  "and  I  came  hither  to  bring 
this  maiden  to  your  Honor's  presence,  aye,  and  to 
rescue  her  from  the  ruffianly  violence  of  your 
Honor's  soldiers." 

The  brow  of  Director  Stuyvesant  darkened. 

"Your  Excellency,"  began  Agneta,  stepping  upon 
the  shore,  and  courtesying  low  to  the  Director, 


But  he  waved  her  aside. 

"I  will  listen  to  you  later,"  he  said.  "At  present 
my  business  is  with  this  young  man.  Now,  sir," 
he  added,  "if  you  were  a  prisoner,  how  come  you  to 
be  free  to  criticise  the  actions  of  my  soldiers,  and 
offer  defiance  to  the  Director  of  New  Nether- 
land?" 

"Your  Honor,  at  the  cry  of  a  maiden  in  peril,  I 
broke  the  cords  that  bound  me.  Your  Honor  would 
have  done  no  less,  '  '  said  Eric  quietly. 

"And  where  were  your  guards?"  asked  the 
Director. 

"One  of  them  was  upon  the  ground  when  I  saw 
him  last,"  said  Eric.  "Of  the  whereabouts  of  the 
other  I  knew  not  until  his  bullet  whizzed  past  my 
head." 

The  slightest  shadow  of  a  smile  crossed  the  lips  of 
the  Director.  It  was  gone  in  a  moment. 

"And  what  fate,  think  you,  awaits  the  prisoner 
who  turns  on  his  guards,  and  bids  defiance  to  the 
leader  of  this  army?"  he  asked. 

"I  know  not,  your  Honor.     'Twere  better  than 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        433 

the  fate  of  a  coward  who  could  hear  a  maiden's  cry 
of  distress  and  stand  speculating  on  his  own  future, ' ' 
replied  the  young  man. 

"Your  Excellency,  the  soldier  knew  not  the  rights 
of  womanhood, ' '  said  Agneta.  ' '  Had  not  Eric  come 
to  my  rescue,  he " 

"The  rescued  should  of  a  surety  speak  well  of  the 
rescuer,"  said  Stuyvesant,  interrupting  her.  "Yet 
must  the  Swedes  learn  that  the  authority  of  the 
Director-General  of  New  Netherland  is  supreme  in 
the  land  of  the  South  River.  I  will  hear  you  later. ' ' 

Then  he  slightly  raised  his  voice,  and  called  to 
him  a  soldier. 

"Take  this  Swede  to  the  good  ship  Love"  he  said. 
"If  I  mistake  not,  'tis  the  vessel  to  suit  best  his 
mood.  And  see  that  he  be  well  guarded. " 

He  did  not  look  at  the  face  of  the  girl  as  the  sol- 
dier led  the  prisoner  away.  But  he  saw  her  step  to 
the  young  man's  side,  and  lay  her  hand  upon  his 
arm. 

Neither  spoke,  for  the  soldier  was  too  near.  They 
looked  into  each  other's  eyes,  and  the  girl  stepped 
back.  It  was  a  silent  farewell. 

4 '  I  think  I  have  seen  this  maiden  before. ' ' 

The  Director-General  was  studying  the  face  and 
figure  of  the  girl  before  him.  For  the  moment  she 
had  forgotten  the  urgency  of  her  errand.  Her  eyes 
were  following  Eric  Helm  and  the  soldier.  Now 
she  turned  towards  the  Governor. 

"Yes,  your  Excellency,"  she  said,  in  a  low,  soft 
voice,  "and  the  old  man  who  upon  that  occasion  so 


434        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

gladly  welcomed  you  tinder  his  roof  lies  to-day  in 
mortal  pain  and  extremity.  I  come  to  ask  your 
clemency  for  him." 

"The  old  peasant?"  said  Stuyvesant.  "Aye,  I 
remember  him  well.  Lives  he  yet?  He  must  be 
very  old. ' ' 

"Yes,  your  Honor.  He  is  eighty-two,  and  they 
talk  of  dragging  him  on  to  one  of  the  ships,  and  he 
lies  injured  to  the  death  by  the  harsh  treatment  of 
the  soldiers. ' ' 

Her  voice  broke,  and  her  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

The  brow  of  the  Director  gathered  blackness. 

"Who  injured  him?"  he  asked. 

"The  Dutch  soldiers,"  replied  the  girl. 

"Upon  what  provocation?"  demanded  the  stern 
voice. 

"That  he  sought  to  defend  me  and  his  household 
from  the  coarse  brutality  of  their  touch,"  she  said. 

"There  seems  to  be  more  than  one  who  will  risk 
much  for  that  purpose, ' '  said  the  Director  quietly. 
"In  what  way  was  he  injured?" 

"He  was  thrown  to  the  ground,  and  brutally 
kicked  by  a  drunken  officer,"  replied  the  girl.  "He 
lieth  with  a  broken  leg,  and  injuries  the  nature  of 
which  we  know  not,  only  we  know  that  he  is  in  con- 
stant pain,  and  that  he  waits  for  death  to  bring  him 
relief." 

The  frown  upon  the  Director's  brow  deepened. 

"And  for  what  do  you  come  to  me?"  he  said. 

"For  protection  from  your  soldiers,"  replied 
Agneta.  "The  same  officer  threatens  to  drag 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY       435 

grandfather  Axel  from  his  bed,  and  to  let  him  feel 
the  power  of  the  Dutch  soldiery  by  torturing  him  in 
the  removal  from  the  house  to  the  vessel,  'and  if  he 
die  on  the  way  so  much  the  better,'  saith  the 
soldier." 

The  ring  of  indignation  in  her  voice  could  no 
longer  be  concealed,  but  at  the  last  words  the 
thought  of  the  old  man  left  at  the  mercy  of  the 
merciless  was  too  much  for  her.  Her  hand  went 
hastily  to  her  face.  She  turned  her  head  away. 

For  a  full  minute  there  was  silence  between  the 
two.  It  was  the  Director  who  broke  it. 

"Maiden,"  he  said  gently,  "it  is  the  business  of 
this  army  to  reduce  the  Swedish  people  to  sub- 
mission. Yet  want  we  not  to  torture  the  old  and 
the  helpless.  Your  grandfather  shall  no  more  be 
molested.  I  will  give  orders  that  his  person  and 
property  shall  be  respected." 

The  girl  turned  towards  him,  the  light  of  a  great 
joy  upon  her  face. 

"I  thought  you  were  not  cruel,"  she  said.  "Your 
Excellency,  one  maiden  of  New  Sweden  thanks  you 
from  the  bottom  of  her  heart." 

The  stern  face  relaxed.  A  smile  came  about  the 
lips.  He  looked  like  the  Director  Stuyvesant  before 
whom  Agneta  had  stood  in  the  cattle  house. 

"Fair  maiden,"  he  said,  "the  duty  of  a  Governor 
is  sometimes  to  be  severe.  But  he  does  not  desire 
to  be  cruel.  I  will  give  you  a  written  order  from 
myself  that  will  ensure  the  safety  of  your  person, 
and  the  person  of  the  old  man.  I  will  also  mention 


436        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  circumstance  to  my  officers.  And  now,  my 
child,  how  are  you  going  to  get  back?" 

"I  know  not,  your  Honor.  I  think  I  hardly 
care,"  she  said.  "Grandfather  Axel  is  safe.  The 
rest  seems  easy.  But "  and  she  looked  doubt- 
fully in  the  face  before  her. 

"But  what?     Is  it  not  enough?"  he  asked. 

The  quick  flush  came  to  the  girl's  cheeks.  They 
had  been  very  white  before. 

"Eric  Helm — the  young  man  who  risked  his  life 
to  save  me,"  she  said.  "Would  your  Excellency 
extend  your  clemency  to  him  also?" 

The  color  came  and  went  in  her  face.  The 
Governor  looked  down  upon  her. 

"Speak  you  from  a  sense  of  gratitude  towards  a 
rescuer  or — from  some  other  feeling?"  he  asked,  a 
smile  breaking  once  more  the  gravity  of  his  face. 

The  pink  deepened  to  crimson. 

4 '  From  both — perchance, ' '  she  said. 

His  face  was  grave  again. 

"Fair  maiden,  I  can  make  no  more  promises,"  he 
said.  "The  young  man  must  take  his  chance.  Old 
men  and  maidens  are  one  thing;  young,  stalwart 
prisoners  who  can  strike  down  a  guard  and  loose 
themselves  from  fetters  are  another.  He  is,  I  think, 
a  dangerous  character. ' ' 

"Nay,  nay,  your  Honor.  He  is  a  young  man 
who  will  be  true  to  his  word  and  his  friends,  and 
will  in  no  wise  forget  a  kindness, ' '  said  Agneta. 

"He  has  yet  to  receive  one  at  our  hands,"  said 
Stuyvesant  quietly.  "Here,  guard,"  he  added,  as 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        437 

a  soldier  approached,  "I  give  this  maiden  into  your 
care.  See  that  she  reach  her  home  without  molesta- 
tion or  insult.  You  will  answer  to  me  for  your 
charge." 

The  low  courtesy,  and  the  softly  spoken  thanks 
with  which  Agneta  turned  to  follow  her  guide,  were 
answered  by  a  wave  of  the  hand  and  the  words : 

"Adieu,  fair  maiden.  Your  grandfather's  old  age 
shall  surely  be  respected. ' ' 

Perhaps  he  did  not  see  the  entreaty  in  her  eyes. 
Certainly  he  did  not  answer  it 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

The  fate  of  Fort  Christina  was  sealed.  The  grim 
determination  that  comes  when  the  worst  has  to  be 
met  was  in  the  face  of  Governor  Rysingh,  and  was 
reflected  in  those  of  his  soldiers.  The  twenty-four 
hours  given  by  Stuyvesant  for  the  besieged  to  come 
to  a  final  decision  drew  to  a  close.  John  Rysingh 
had  tried  the  effect  of  messengers,  protests,  appeals 
for  better  treatment,  and  even  a  personal  interview 
with  the  leader  of  the  great  army  that  invested  the 
fort.  The  outcome  of  them  all  was  this  ultima- 
tum. 

Surrender  the  land  of  the  South  River  within 
twenty-four  hours  or  take  the  consequences,  said 
Pieter  Stuyvesant,  and  the  Director- General  of  New 
Netherland  was  not  a  man  to  say  one  thing  and 
mean  another.  He  had  '  threatened  to  give  no 
quarter  if  he  were  forced  to  bombard  the  fort.  He 
desired  a  bloodless  victory.  If  it  were  not  to  be 
according  to  his  desire,  a  little  bloodshed  more  or 
less  would  be  of  small  moment  to  him. 

It  was  not  a  fort  that  Governor  Rysingh  was  pre- 
paring to  give  up,  but  a  colony.  For  seventeen 
years  the  Swedes  had  held  sway  at  the  South  River. 
They  had  established  the  most  friendly  relations 
with  the  natives,  built  forts,  improved  lands,  and 

438 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        439 

settled  the  country  with  a  peaceful  and  industrious 
population.  Now  their  rule  was  to  cease.  When 
Governor  Rysingh  left  Fort  Christina,  and  walked 
out  upon  the  high  land  that  lay  between  the 
fort  and  the  most  advanced  works  of  the  Dutch, 
it  was  to  make  preparations  to  hand  over  the 
whole  of  New  Sweden  to  Pieter  Stuyvesant,  the 
representative  of  the  Dutch  West  India  Com- 
pany. 

He  was  in  full  sight  of  the  besieging  army,  as 
well  as  of  the  soldiers  within  the  fort.  He  looked  at 
the  Dutchmen  drawn  up  in  advantageous  positions 
all  around  Christina,  and  remembered  the  day  when 
he  sailed  up  the  South  River  in  his  armed  vessel, 
and  forced  the  Dutch  flag  down  from  the  Dutch  Fort 
Casimir.  He  had  all  along  hoped  that  Stuyvesant 
would  in  the  end  be  content  to  take  back  his  own. 
Upon  the  fall  of  Fort  Trinity  he  had  sent  his  factor 
to  ask  the  Director  to  stop  at  that  point  in  the 
reprisals.  But  Pieter  Stuyvesant  had  not  gathered 
together  an  army  simply  to  take  back-that  of  which 
John  Rysingh  had  deprived  him.  The  full  control 
of  the  South  River  was  what  he  asked  as  the  out- 
come of  his  expedition.  And  to-day  he  was  to 
gain  it. 

While  the  Swedes  of  the  South  River  awaited 
apprehensively  the  terms  of  that  surrender,  wonder- 
ing whether  it  would  mean  the  giving  up  of  their 
lands,  and  their  removal  in  a  penniless  condition  to 
a  strange  and  unfriendly  city,  the  two  Governors 
met. 


440        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

When  the  conditions  of  the  capitulation  were 
known,  some  of  the  people  of  New  Sweden  breathed 
a  sigh  of  relief.  With  the  surrender  of  the  colony 
into  his  hands,  the  worst  severities  of  Director  Stuy- 
vesant  ceased.  True,  the  soldiers  were  yet  abroad 
in  the  land,  and  soldiers  of  that  day  were  not 
renowned  for  tenderness.  Moreover  the  policy  of 
depriving  the  Swedes  of  their  influential  men  was 
to  a  certain  extent  carried  out.  But  there  was  hope 
for  the  future.  The  lands  and  property  of  the  set- 
tlers were  assured  to  them,  though  they  might  have 
to  pay  a  rent  to  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  in 
lieu  of  the  tenths  that  the  Dutch  of  New  Nether- 
land  paid. 

The  Director-General  made  a  concession  in  prom- 
ising the  Swedes  the  free  enjoyment  of  their  own 
form  of  religion.  In  his  colony  of  New  Netherland 
Pieter  Stuyvesant  might  be  a  zealous  Calvinist,  and 
a  hard  governor  where  the  Lutherans  were  con- 
cerned. In  New  Sweden  he  saw  the  necessity  of 
leaving  the  people  free  to  follow  their  national  form 
of  worship.  To  allow  the  ministers  to  remain  was 
another  matter.  There  were  three  of  them  in  New 
Sweden.  Domine  Megapolensis,  the  Director's 
chaplain,  looked  grave  at  the  thought  of  leaving  so 
much  heresy  behind  him. 

He  need  not  have  feared.  The  question  was  not 
whether  three  should  be  left,  but  whether  any 
should  remain.  And  that  that  question  was  settled 
in  favor  of  the  Swedes  was  rather  the  effect  of  a 
combination  of  circumstances  than  of  any  great 


441 

leaning  towards  liberality  on  the  part  of  Pieter 
Stuyvesant. 

The  meeting  between  Governor  Rysingh  and 
Director  Stuyvesant  was  ceremonious  and  lengthy. 
It  ended  in  a  complete  understanding  between  the 
two  leaders.  Pieter  Stuyvesant  was  willing  to  allow 
his  antagonist  all  the  honors  of  war.  He  might 
march  out  with  colors  flying,  drums  beating,  fifes 
playing,  and  soldiers  fully  armed.  He  was  prom- 
ised conveyance  for  himself  and  his  officers,  and 
those  Swedes  who  desired  to  go  with  him,  to  his 
own  land,  and  that  at  the  expense  of  the  Dutch. 
All  property  of  the  Swedish  crown,  in  the  shape  of 
guns  and  provisions,  was  to  be  held  in  trust,  and 
delivered  when  called  for  by  the  Swedes. 

The  terms  of  the  capitulation  looked,  on  paper, 
moderate.  If  they  were  not  altogether  carried  out 
in  the  spirit  of  the  writing,  men  at  the  time  hoped 
for  the  best. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  September,  sixteen 
hundred  and  fifty-five,  the  capitulation  was  to  be 
signed,  and  John  Rysingh  to  march  out  of  Fort 
Christina,  leaving  New  Sweden  a  Dutch  possession. 
He  might  have  received  back  his  fort  if  he  would 
have  held  it  subject  to  Dtitch  rule,  but  he  refused. 
He  would  either  be  Governor  of  New  Sweden,  or 
leave  everything  in  the  hands  of  Pieter  Stuyvesant. 
The  future  was  for  the  Swedish  government  to 
settle. 

"Well,  New  Sweden's  dead,  and  her  burial  about 
to  take  place, ' '  announced  the  Swedish  woman  who 


442        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

had  brought  to  Agneta  the  news  of  the  intended 
cruelty  to  Axel  Bonde.  She  was  once  more  at  the 
farm-house,  possibly  with  an  eye  to  further  favors  in 
the  form  of  bacon  and  cheese. 

"Has  the  Governor  capitulated?"  asked  Katarina. 

"Aye,"  said  the  woman,  "that  has  he,  in  sight  of 
all  the  land,  upon  the  level  ground  at  the  back  of 
the  fort.  We  are  Dutch  subjects  now." 

"Are  the  thieves  going  to  leave  us  our  lands?" 
asked  Maria,  anxiously. 

"So  they  say.  'Tis  more  than  I  looked  for.  It 
stood  to  fear  that  they  would  take  everything. 
We've  got  to  swear  allegiance  to  them,  or  get  out  of 
the  country." 

"I'm  not  going  to  get  out,"  averred  Maria. 
"I'm  going  to  make  the  South  River  yield  me  a  liv- 
ing, and  a  good  one,  be  it  under  Dutch  rule  or 
Swedish." 

Maria's  tone  was  belligerent.  There  had  been  a 
certain  air  of  defiance  about  her  from  the  night 
when  a  Dutch  soldier  led  a  Swedish  girl  up  to  the 
door  of  the  farm-house,  followed  closely  by  an  old 
Indian  warrior. 

"What  do  our  brothers  the  Dutch  with  the  little 
squaw?"  were  the  words  with  which  Amattehoorn 
stepped  from  a  shadowed  spot  and  confronted  the 
soldier. 

"What  am  I  doing,  you  old  meddler?"  was  the 
answer.  "I'm  taking  the  girl  to  her  home,  where 
she  had  been  wiser  had  she  stayed." 

"It  is  true,  Amattehoorn,"  said  Agneta  gently. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        443 

"He  is  acting  as  my  escort.  I  have  no  reason  to 
complain  of  his  treatment.  I  have  seen  the  Dutch 
Sachem." 

Amattehoorn  grunted.  It  might  be  all  right,  but 
he  followed  the  pair  till  the  low  door  of  the  house 
was  reached,  and  Agneta  turned  to  her  companion. 

"I  thank  you  for  your  protection,"  she  said,  but 
at  that  moment  the  door  was  swung  open,  and  Maria 
stood  in  the  opening. 

"You!"  she  gasped.  "And  in  his  hands!  I 
thought  you  were  in  your  bed.  Come  in,  quick,  and 
leave  Amattehoorn  to  deal  with  him." 

She  pointed  to  the  Dutchman  as  she  spoke,  and 
then  stepped  back,  holding  the  door  in  her  hand, 
ready  to  swing  it  to  in  the  face  of  the  intruder. 

"You  mistake,  Maria,"  said  Agneta.  "I  have  to 
thank  this  soldier  for  protection  on  my  homeward 
journey.  Sir,  I  need  trouble  you  no  further,"  she 
added. 

"What!"  ejaculated  Maria.  "Is  he  another  of 
them  that  think  a  pretty  face  on  a  delicate  lady 
must  be  seen  safely  home,  while  a  common  Swedish 
woman  is  fit  only  for  kicks  and  insults?  Truly 
even  in  an  invading  army  there  seem  to  be  many 
such." 

"He  has  come  from  Director  Stuyvesant,"  said 
Agneta,  trying  to  keep  her  voice  steady,  but 
between  excitement  and  anger  not  succeeding  very 
thoroughly.  "We  need  keep  him  no  longer  from 
other  duties." 

"From  Director  Stuyvesant!"  exclaimed  Maria, 


444        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

as  Agneta  stepped  inside.  "Have  you  been  to 
Governor  Stuyvesant?" 

"Yes,"  said  the  girl,  in  atone  of  weariness  and 
excitement  combined.  ' '  How  is  grandfather  Axel  ?' ' 

"He  is  asleep?"  replied  Maria.  "Did  you  go 
right  into  the  army  of  the  Hollanders?" 

"Yes." 

"What  for?"  demanded  the  girl. 

"To  ensure  grandfather  Axel's  safety  when  the 
army  returned.  Didn't  you  hear  what  they  threat- 
ened?" 

"Aye,"  retorted  Maria,  "but  I  shouldn't  have 
thought  of  going  to  the  Director,  /don't  expect  to 
bewitch  all  the  men.  Did  you  go  through  the 
woods  to  Director  Stuyvesant  this  day?" 

"Surely  I  did,"  said  Agneta. 

"Little  one,  is  it  not  time  somebody  had  authority 
to  look  after  you?" 

Monsieur  Pors  stood  in  the  opposite  doorway. 
His  face  was  pale.  A  moment  more  and  he  was  at 
her  side. 

"Agneta,  little  sweetheart,  did  you  know  what 
risk  you  ran?" 

His  voice  was  so  low  that  Maria  heard  the  sound 
but  not  the  words. 

"I  could  not  help  it,"  Agneta  said.  "It  was  for 
grandfather  Axel." 

"Yes — I  know.  But,  Agneta,  you  are  too  pre- 
cious to  be  risked.  I  shall  not  let  you  out  of  my 
sight  again." 

She  smiled,  but  her  lips  were  not  steady. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        445 

"He  is  safe  now,"  she  said.  "The  Director-Gen- 
eral has  given  me  an  order,  written  with  his  own 
hand,  that  we  may  show  it  to  any  who  shall  attempt 
to  molest  him,  or  to  interfere  with  his  property." 

"His  property?"  rejoined  Maria  briskly.  "Does 
it  also  insure  that?" 

"Yes.  It  was  a  secondary  matter,  but  he  added 
it  of  his  own  accord. ' ' 

"It  is  a  goodly  second  to  us,"  said  Maria.  "Well, 
you're  a  wonder  to  come  out  of  a  scrape,  and 
you've  accomplished  something  this  time.  Of  a 
surety  you've  less  caution  and  more  rashness  than 
any  girl  I  ever  saw,  but  you  have  a  way  of  walking 
through  a  place  where  anybody  else  would  come  to 
grief.  Did  the  Director  succumb  to  a  pretty  face 
like  the  rest  of  them?" 

"Gently,  kind  maiden,"  interposed  Gustavus. 
"Why  should  not  the  Director  of  New  Netherland 
look  kindly  upon  a  fair  face?  'T would  be  a  hard 
heart  that  could  look  coldly  on  this  one.  And  'tis 
well  to  remember,"  he  added,  "that  the  worthy 
man  had  not  the  good  Maria's  tongue  to  listen  to, 
or  he  might,  perchance,  have  been  diverted  from 
the  intensity  of  his  gazing." 

Maria  looked  doubtfully  at  the  speaker,  and  then 
left  him  in  possession  of  the  field. 

The  hand  of  Monsieur  Pors  tightened  over  the 
fingers  he  had  not  yet  relinquished. 

"Agneta,"  he  said  tenderly,  "do  you  think  you 
treated  me  quite  fairly?  I  would  have  gone  with 
you  anywhere,  little  one.  Do  you  know  what  it 


446        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

would  have  meant  to  me  had  I  known  you  were  in 
danger — and  alone?" 

"Though  I  had  known,  I  must  have  gone,"  she 
said.  "It  was  for  grandfather  Axel." 

"Yet  you  must  promise  me  that  even  for  him  you 
will  not  again  encounter  danger  without  me,"  he 
said. 

"It  will  not  be  necessary  again,"  she  replied. 
"He  is  safe." 

"Agneta,  does  all  your  heart  belong  to  Axel 
Bonde?" 

There  was  passion  and  entreaty  in  the  voice.  He 
tried  to  look  into  her  eyes,  but  she  would  not  let 
him. 

"Who  has  such  a  right  to  it?"  she  asked,  with 
a  sob  in  her  voice.  ' '  Do  you  know  what  he  did  for 
me?  He  took  a  helpless  little  stranger  into  his 
heart,  and  made  her  his  own.  He  gave  me  a  place 
in  his  love  when  I  had  no  claim  on  it." 

"Axel  Bonde 's  is  not  the  only  heart  that  long  ago 
opened  to  take  you  in, ' '  he  said,  but  he  let  her  draw 
her  hand  away  and  escape  to  her  own  room. 

Once  there,  she  threw  herself  upon  her  knees, 
buried  her  head  deep  in  the  bedclothes,  and  sobbed 
as  if  she  had  failed  in  her  mission.  Perhaps  she 
felt  that  she  had.  She  was  not  at  that  moment 
thinking  of  Axel  Bonde. 

The  face  that  bent  over  Axel  an  hour  later  looked 
very  white  and  tired. 

"My  bairn,"  he  said,  "you  did  wrong.  This  old 
life  was  not  worth  the  risking  of  yours." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        447 

"Hush!"  she  said  softly.  "I  cannot  bear  to  hear 
you  say  that  to-night." 

He  looked  fondly  in  her  face. 

"Your  journey  has  brought  safety  to  you  also," 
he  said,  "and  to  all  of  them.  My  bairn,  the  old 
man  thanks  you." 

"Don't,"  whispered  the  girl,  and  for  a  minute  the 
sobs  gained  the  mastery.  There  were  tears  in  the 
old  eyes,  too. 

Maria,  coming  in,  found  the  two  thus. 

"I  should  think  you'd  want  to  sleep,  Agneta, "  she 
said.  "I  should,  if  I'd  tramped  through  the  forest, 
and  hidden,  and  watched,  and  dodged  the  soldiers, 
as  you  must  have  done.  Monsieur  Pors  is  going  to 
sit  with  grandfather  to-night. ' ' 

He  came  in  while  she  was  speaking. 

"Would  it  not  be  better  for  you  to  rest?"  he 
asked  gently. 

"Yes — soon.  I  wanted  to  see  grandfather  Axel 
first" 

"/want  to  hear  how  you  got  to  Director  Stuy- 
vesant,"  said  Maria.  "I  should  have  thought  you'd 
have  been  frightened  to  death." 

The  grasp  of  the  old  man's  hand  tightened  about 
the  girl's  fingers. 

"Where  was  the  Director?"  continued  Maria. 

"On  the  other  side  of  the  creek." 

"And  you  crossed  the  Christina  Creek  to  get  to 
him?"  ejaculated  the  girl. 

"Yes." 

"Well,    you  take  it   coolly,    I   must  say,"   com- 


448        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

mented  Maria.  "Did  you  get  that  Dutch  soldier  to 
intimidate  his  companions,  and  row  you  across  in 
the  face  of  them  all?" 

"No,"  said  Agneta.  "He  was  but  sent  with  me 
when  I  left  the  Director." 

"Sent,  was  he?"  sniffed  Maria.  "I  suppose  the 
Director  would  have  sent  his  whole  army  to  bring 
you  safely  back,  had  you  desired  him  so  to  do. ' ' 

Agneta  was  silent. 

"And  you  crossed  that  creek  alone?"  interrogated 
Maria. 

"I  did  not  say  that,"  was  the  answer. 

Did  Maria  see  the  tinge  of  color  that  came  to  the 
tired  face?  If  she  did  it  only  stimulated  her 
curiosity. 

"Then  who  was  with  you,  I  should  like  to  know?" 

"Eric  Helm,"  said  the  girl,  lifting  her  head  and 
speaking  in  a  low,  clear  tone. 

"Eric  Helm!" 

For  a  full  minute  the  power  of  speech  abandoned 
Maria.  She  stood  and  stared  at  Agneta,  while  the 
soft  color  deepened  on  the  maiden's  cheeks. 

"Does  he  fare  well?" 

It  was  Axel  Bonde  who  spoke,  and  the  words 
were  low  and  tender. 

"Nay — he  is  a  prisoner." 

The  voice  tried  to  be  calm,  but  did  not  altogether 
succeed. 

"Then  how,  in  the  name  of  all  that's  reasonable, 
did  he  cross  the  Christina  Creek  with  you?" 

Maria's  tones  were  sharp  and  penetrating 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        449 

"He  heard  me  cry  out,  and  he  broke  his  fetters 
and  came  to  me,"  said  Agneta.  "The  ruffian  from 
whom  he  delivered  me  was  left  floundering  in  the 
creek.  And  in  face  of  the  fire  of  the  soldiers  he 
took  me  to  the  Director  himself." 

There  was  the  ring  of  pride  in  her  voice.  It  did 
not  escape  Maria's  ears,  nor  those  of  another 
listener. 

"And  he  let  a  Dutchman  bring  you  home,  "said 
Maria,  with  a  sneer.  "Truly  he  seems  quickly  to 
have  tired  of  your  company,  or  of  the  bullets  of  the 
soldiers." 

' ' You  misunderstand, ' '  replied  Agneta.  "He  was 
a  prisoner.  He  struck  down  his  guard,  and  disre- 
garded the  challenge  of  the  sentries,  and  he  landed 
me  at  the  feet  of  Director  Stuyvesant  while  in  the 
very  act  of  defying  the  Director's  soldiers.  He 
paid  the  penalty.  He  is  now  on  board  one  of  the 
Dutch  vessels. ' ' 

Her  head  went  down  upon  the  hand  that  pressed 
hers  in  sympathy. 

"Well!"  said  Maria,  and  turned  away. 

From  that  day  the  attitude  of  Axel  Bonde's 
granddaughter  was  defiant  and  assertive. 

That  night  Monsieur^  Pors  watched  by  Axel 
Bonde,  and  in  the  hours  that  drew  towards  morning 
the  murmur  of  voices  sounded  in  the  room.  All 
night  the  thoughts  of  the  two  men  had  played  round 
the  same  centre,  and  when  they  spoke,  it  was  of 
the  girl  whom  both  loved.  The  talk  was  long 
and  earnest,  and  if  the  face  of  the  younger  man 


450        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

once  or  twice  became  proud  and  hard,  it  softened 
again. 

The  room  was  still  at  last,  for  exhaustion  had 
come  to  Axel  Bonde,  but  as  he  lay  with  eyes  closed, 
the  hand  of  the  peasant  rested  upon  that  of  the  rich 
land-owner,  and  the  face  of  the  old  man  was  very 
calm. 


CHAPTER  XL 

The  invasion  of  the  South  River  had  been 
brought  to  a  successful  issue.  To-morrow  the 
Swedish  Governor  would  march  out  of  Fort  Chris- 
tina, and  New  Sweden  would  belong  to  the  Dutch. 
It  was  a  moment  of  triumph  for  Pieter  Stuyvesant, 
and  yet  his  face  looked  not  like  the  face  of  a  man 
who  was  satisfied  with  his  circumstances.  It  was 
grave  and  sad,  and  much  disturbed. 

The  Director  sat  in  a  house  upon  the  south  bank 
of  the  Christina,  one  that  had  early  been  taken  pos- 
session of  by  the  Dutch  forces.  Before  him  was  the 
Christina  Creek,  with  the  Swedish  fort — his  fort 
after  to-morrow — in  full  view.  His  soldiers  were 
camped  upon  the  higher  lands  around.  He  got  up 
and  walked  to  the  window.  His  eye  did  not 
brighten  as  it  fell  upon  the  scene  without.  New 
Sweden  lay  at  his  feet,  but  he  turned  away  from 
the  sight  of  it  with  an  impatient  movement,  and 
went  back  to  the  rough  wooden  table,  upon  which 
lay  a  packet,  a  folded  paper  that  was  responsible 
for  the  troubled  expression  of  the  Governor's  face. 

Yesterday  he  had  been  triumphant,  but  that  was 
before  the  packet  reached  his  hand.  He  drew  it  to 
him  now,  and  unfolded  it.  He  need  not  have  done 
so.  He  knew  exactly  what  was  inside.  Yet  he  let 
his  eye  move  once  more  down  the  written  page. 

451 


452        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

He  had  come  hither  to  bring  war  to  New  Sweden. 
That  paper  told  him  that  in  his  absence  war  had 
come  to  his  own  domain.  Bouweries  burned,  plan- 
tations ruined,  grain  destroyed,  cattle  killed,  a  hun- 
dred of  his  subjects  numbered  with  the  dead,  and  a 
hundred  and  fifty  more  carried  captive  by  the 
Indians — this  was  the  message  that  innocent  looking 
sheet  of  paper  had  brought. 

New  Amsterdam  was  in  a  panic.  From  the  outly- 
ing districts  Dutchmen  and  their  families  were 
hurrying  to  the  city,  driven  by  fear  of  the  Indians. 
For  three  days,  whilst  the  Director-General  was 
engaged  in  the  subjugation  of  the  Swedes,  the 
Indians  ran  riot  in  and  around  his  own  capital. 
Two  hundred  thousand  florins,  or  eighty  thousand 
dollars,  was  the  estimated  damage  done  by  that 
raid. 

"We  blame  the  Swedes,"  wrote  the  members  of 
the  Director's  Council. 

They  might  with  more  wisdom  have  blamed  them- 
selves, or  the  man  who  in  a  fit  of  unrestrained  rage 
killed  a  squaw  for  stealing  his  peaches,  and  thus  put 
into  the  hearts  of  the  Indians  a  rankling  grudge, 
that  only  needed  the  absence  of  the  Governor  and  a 
large  number  of  the  defenders  of  the  country  to 
make  it  break  out  in  active  hostility. 

"The  supreme  chief  of  the  Minquases  has  been 
here,  conferring  with  all  the  Indian  chiefs,"  wrote 
the  Governor's  correspondent,  "and  the  Dutch  be- 
lieve that  the  Swedes  have  bribed  these  savages  to 
fall  on  the  city  in  the  absence  of  tho  Governor." 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        453 

It  was  a  story  little  calculated  to  bring  comfort  to 
the  heart  of  a  ruler. 

Pieter  Stuyvesant  had  gained  New  Sweden,  and 
his  absence  had  brought  desolation  on  New 
Amsterdam. 

"We  and  the  citizens  stand  guard,  and  are 
harassed  day  and  night  with  watching,"  wrote  the 
Council. 

The  Governor  sat  thinking  long.  At  last  he  sum- 
moned to  him  a  member  of  his  staff. 

"Is  the  yacht  of  which  I  spoke  in  readiness  to 
sail?"  he  asked. 

"Preparations  are  being  completed,  your  Honor," 
was  the  answer. 

"It  is  well.  Let  all  speed  be  made,"  said  the 
Governor.  "My  dispatches  will  be  ready  in  an 
hour.  Let  the  captain  know  that  haste  is  required 
of  him.  By  rowing,  sailing,  and  drifting,  he  must 
make  all  possible  headway,  that  my  communication 
may  at  the  earliest  moment  be  in  the  hands  of  my 
Council.  And  send  to  me  the  captain  of  the  Love. 
She  can  be  spared  for  the  protection  of  Manhattan. 
She  also,  with  soldiers  aboard,  must  sail,  with  the 
yacht. ' ' 

He  turned  away  and  began  to  write.  When  his 
letter  was  sealed  the  two  ships  were  made  ready  to 
start. 


CHAPTER   XLI 

The  Love  had  started  for  New  Amsterdam. 
When  she  entered  the  South  River  a  few  weeks 
before,  she  brought  soldiers  eager  to  reach  the  land 
of  the  Swedes.  She  carried  back  men  who  were 
yet  more  eager  to  reach  the  land  of  the  Dutch. 
There  were  Dutchmen  on  board  whose  wives  and 
children  had  been  carried  away  captive  by  the 
Indians,  and  Dutchmen  whose  families  were  exposed 
to  the  danger  that  still  threatened  New  Amsterdam. 
The  men  were  in  haste  to  go  to  the  relief  of  the 
frightened  little  city,  that,  small  and  helpless  as  it 
was,  stood  as  the  representative  of  the  power  and 
authority  of  the  Hollanders  in  New  Netherland. 

Feeling  was  divided  between  elation  at  the  victory 
gained  in  New  Sweden  and  dismay  at  the  evil 
wrought  around  New  Amsterdam.  There  was  more 
than  one  perturbed  face  on  board  the  Love  that  day, 
but  none  that  looked  quite  as  anxious  as  that  of  a 
young  man  whose  tall,  straight  figure  made  him 
conspicuous  among  the  rounder  and  stouter  built 
Dutchmen. 

The  neighborhood  of  Fort  Casimir  was  being 
neared,  and  for  the  time  the  victors  forgot  the 
troubles  ahead  of  them,  and  gave  themselves  up  to 
the  contemplation  of  this  proof  of  their  prowess. 
The  Love  had  just  sailed  majestically  past  the 
house  of  Axel  Bonde. 

454 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        455 

"Wonder  whether  the  old  man's  dead  yet,  or 
whether  he's  waiting  for  the  returning  army  to  pay 
his  house  a  last  visit,"  said  a  soldier,  with  a  loud 
laugh,  and  a  nod  of  his  head  towards  the  farm-house. 

He  did  not  see  the  angry  flash  in  the  eyes  that 
belonged  to  the  tall  figure  behind  him. 

Eric  Helm  had  heard  nothing  of  the  fate  of 
Agneta  since  he  left  her  in  the  presence  of  Pieter 
Stuyvesant.  The  words  of  the  soldier  were  the 
first  reference  made  in  his  hearing  to  the  family  of 
Axel  Bonde.  He  had  at  first  been  kept  a  close  pris- 
oner upon  the  Love,  but  latterly  his  captors  had 
given  him  more  freedom.  That  he  had  experienced 
no  actual  ill-treatment  he  owed  to  the  orders  given 
by  the  Director-General. 

"Keep  the  young  man  in  safe  custody,  and  carry 
him  with  you  to  New  Amsterdam,"  commanded  the 
Governor.  "In  the  meantime,  treat  him  well. 
When  I  return,  I  will  see  him  myself. ' ' 

Eric  Helm's  anxiety  to  know  whether  Agneta  had 
reached  her  home  in  safety  had  made  the  days  seem 
long  upon  the  Love.  Now,  as  the  farm-house  was 
passed,  he  looked  longingly  at  the  uncommunicative 
walls.  Was  all  well  within? 

The  brutal  joke  of  the  Dutchman  brought  the 
color  to  his  face.  Would  the  soldiers  indeed  enter 
that  dwelling  upon  their  return?  The  thought  of 
Agneta,  left  to  face  them  alone,  without  even  the  pro- 
tection of  the  old  man's  arm,  was  too  much  for  his 
equanimity,  and  perhaps  for  his  wisdom.  The 
gleam  of  anger  changed  to  a  light  that  was  possibly 


456        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

hardly  more  sane,  though  it  was  the  light  of  a  swift 
resolve.  He  glanced  quickly  round  the  vessel, 
making  a  mental  calculation  of  chances  that  were 
all  against  him. 

The  sun  had  gone  down,  and  the  brightness  was 
fading  from  the  sky.  The  trees  upon  the  shore 
looked  dark  and  gloomy,  especially  in  the  stretch  of 
woodland  that  lay  between  Axel  Bonde's  house  and 
Fort  Casimir.  The  Love  was  abreast  of  that  thicket 
now,  and  every  eye  was  turned  towards  Fort  Casi- 
mir. For  a  minute  elation  took  the  place  of  anxiety 
in  the  breasts  of  the  Dutchmen.  Engrossed  with 
the  visible  representation  of  their  own  success,  they 
paid  no  heed  to  a  figure  that  edged  towards  the  side 
of  the  vessel,  and  then,  swinging  itself  up  by  a  rope, 
was  outlined  for  a  moment  against  the  evening  sky. 
Even  the  splash  that  came  after  it  dropped  over  the 
ship's  side  was  lost  in  the  babble  of  Dutch  voices, 
all  talking  at  once,  and  all  in  loud  praise  of  Dutch 
prowess. 

There  was  only  one  pair  of  eyes  that  saw  that 
frantic  break  for  liberty,  and  they  belonged  to 
neither  Dutchman  nor  Swede.  The  young  Indian 
brave  who  stood  by  the  bank  towards  which  every- 
body's back  was  turned,  not  only  saw,  but  recog- 
nized the  Swede  before  he  dived  beneath  the  water, 
and  came  up  in  the  wake  of  the  vessel.  It  was  four 
years  since  he  followed  that  tall  figure  through  the 
forest,  his  hand  more  than  once  upon  his  bow  for 
the  purpose  of  avenging  an  unintentional  wrong. 
The  brave  was  an  older  Indian  now,  but  the  ani- 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        457 

mosity  of  that  day  had  not  been  quite  wiped  out  from 
his  heart,  or  the  sharp,  shrill  cry,  half  whistle,  half 
call,  with  which  he  drew  to  himself  the  attention  of 
the  soldiers,  had  not  been  uttered. 

More  than  a  minute  had  elapsed  between  the 
splash  and  that  long  call.  The  swimmer  was 
already  some  distance  behind  the  boat,  striking  out 
for  the  shore. 

When  the  soldiers  turned,  there  stood  upon  the 
bank  an  Indian  with  arm  outstretched,  one  finger 
pointing  towards  the  water  behind  the  boat. 

"What's  the  matter?"  shouted  a  Dutchman,  and 
all  eyes  traveled  from  the  Fort  Casimir  side  of  the 
river  to  the  other. 

"Your  boat  carries  one  man  less,"  said  the 
Indian,  in  slow,  clear  tones,  that  reached  every 
ear. 

"What  do  you  mean?"  demanded  the  soldier, 
impatiently. 

The  finger  still  pointed  towards  the  water. 

"The  Swede  desires  not  to  go  to  Manhattan," 
replied  the  Indian. 

"What?  Where  is  he?  Look  out!  The  wretch 
has  escaped  us!" 

For  one  moment  the  Dutchmen  caught  a  glimpse 
of  a  head  above  the  water.  Then  it  disappeared,  and 
for  the  shot  that  rang  out  there  was  no  result  but  a 
bullet  that  went  scudding  along  the  surface  well  to 
the  right  of  the  diver. 

Orders  confusing  and  contrary  took  the  place  of 
the  peaceful  clamor  of  self-praise.  The  boat  and 


458        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

the  swimmer  were  combining  to  increase  the  dis- 
tance between  the  two,  and  the  mists  of  evening 
were  all  in  favor  of  the  prisoner.  When  he  came 
up  again  a  long  stretch  of  water  lay  between  Eric 
Helm  and  the  Love.  One  or  two  bullets  fell  near 
him,  striking  the  water  harmlessly. 

"Lower  a  boat!  Stop  the  vessel!  We're  respon- 
sible to  the  Governor  for  him !  Fire  on  the  wretch, 
and  done  with  him!"  were  some  of  the  cries  that 
reached  Eric's  ears. 

He  was  nearing  the  bank,  and  the  stretch  of 
uncut  forest  afforded  almost  immediate  shelter.  He 
had  no  intention  of  going  straight  to  the  farm-house. 
That  would  be  to  draw  upon  it  the  very  visit  he 
dreaded.  He  would  take  to  the  woods.  The  Love 
could  not  long  delay  her  departure.  Unless  the 
soldiers  found  him  quickly,  they  must  give  up  the 
search. 

As  he  came  to  the  shallow  water  the  bullets 
dropped  splashing  round  him. 

"A  little  more  luck,  and  one  strong  right  arm  will 
be  between  her  and  any  villain  who  dares  to  molest 
her, ' '  he  thought,  as  he  drew  together  his  forces  for 
the  dash  up  the  bank. 

The  arm  in  question  had  already  healed  of  its 
wound,  and. was  doing  good  service  in  helping  its 
owner  through  the  water. 

When  his  feet  touched  the  bank,  Eric  turned,  and 
saw  a  boat  with  soldiers  in  it  preparing  to  leave  the 
ship's  side.  He  had  still  two  or  three  minutes' 
lead.  He  did  not  despair  of  success. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        459 

At  the  very  moment  that  he  turned  his  head,  an 
officer  on  deck  was  seen  to  take  aim  at  the  figure 
that  now  offered  a  better  target.  A  bullet  whistled 
through  the  air,  and  this  time  did  not  fall  short  of 
its  mark. 

"Hit,  by  all  that's  lucky!" 

The  officer  lowered  his  weapon,  and  coolly  sur- 
veyed the  prostrate  form. 

"Pick  him  up,  and  bring  him  aboard,"  he  shouted, 
addressing  the  men  in  the  boat. 

"Wait  a  bit,  my  fine  fellow,"  whispered  lips  that 
had  grown  white. 

The  force  of  the  missile  as  it  entered  his  shoulder, 
and  cut  its  way  through  to  bury  itself  somewhere  in 
his  breast,  had  laid  Eric  low.  He  did  not  try  to 
rise.  That  would  be  but  to  tempt  another  bullet. 
Not  ten  yards  away  the  trees  stretched  out  shelter- 
ing arms  to  him.  Scarcely  raising  his  head,  he 
crawled  towards  them,  the  movement  being  at  first 
unperceived  from  the  vessel. 

"Hullo!     He's  not  done  for  yet!" 

The  speaker  leaned  over  the  ship's  side,  and 
strained  his  eyes  to  watch  the  progress  of  the 
wounded  man.  Twilight  favored  his  escape. 

"Put  a  little  more  lead  into  him!" 

The  words  were  addressed  to  the  officer. 

"Oh,  let  him  alone,"  replied  that  worthy.  "He's 
about  done  for.  Our  men  will  pick  him  up  and 
bring  him  aboard. ' ' 

But  before  the  boat  touched  the  shore,  Eric  had 
reached  the  trees.  Then  he  stumbled  to  his  feet 


460        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

and  ran.     It  was  but  a  short  spurt.     Drops  of  blood 
marked  the  way. 

"No  good.  I  can't  do  it.  I  should  be  no  help  to 
her  now  if  I  could. ' ' 

He  sank  down  in  the  shelter  of  the  trees,  and 
looked  up  at  the  darkening  sky.  He  was  near  to 
Agneta — very  near — but  he  might  as  well  be  miles 
away.  She  would  have  none  to  help  her  if  the  sol- 
diers came.  Axel  was  perchance  dead,  and  he " 

Rallying  all  his  strength,  he  drew  himself  up  by 
the  trunk  of  a  tree. 

No  use.  He  could  not  stand.  He  reeled,  tried  to 
hold  on  to  the  support  that  seemed  in  some  myste- 
rious way  as  unstable  as  himself,  and  fell  into  the 
arms  of  a  man  upon  the  other  side  of  that  appar- 
ently swaying  trunk. 

"Quick,  Amattehoorn!  I  hear  the  boat  grinding 
on  the  shore.  Throw  them  off  the  scent.  I'll  get 
him  into  the  house. ' ' 

Monsieur  Pors  lifted  the  limp  figure  and  bore  it 
away,  and  the  Indian  bent  his  head  for  a  moment, 
and  listened.  Then  he  crept  on  all  fours  in  the 
direction  of  the  sound,  ostentatiously  causing  the 
leaves  to  rustle  and  the  twigs  to  crack. 

When  the  soldiers  rushed  up  the  bank  they 
caught  sight  of  a  figure  crawling  in  the  shadow 
thrown  by  the  trees. 

"Here  he  is!  Come  on!  He's  past  running,  and 
has  taken  to  the  animal' s  method  of  locomotion. ' ' 

But  when  the  pursuers  came  into  the  shadow 
themselves,  the  figure  had  disappeared.  They 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        461 

heard  its  movements  further  on,  going  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Fort  Casimir. 

"How,  in  the  name  of  thunder,  has  the  villain 
escaped  us?"  cried  the  leader.  "Push  ahead.  He's 
wounded,  and  cannot  long  hold  out." 

And  while  they  pushed  ahead,  Gustavus  Pors 
carried  his  burden  by  a  circuitous  route  to  the 
house,  never  once  coming  out  into  the  open. 

As  he  entered  the  courtyard,  Eric  opened  his 
eyes. 

"Don't  take  me  there,"  he  said.  "I  swam  ashore 
to  help  her,  not  to  put  her  in  danger." 

"I'll  take  care  of  the  danger,"  replied  Gustavus, 
and  passed  beneath  the  low  doorway. 

"Hush!"  he  said  peremptorily,  as  Maria  came 
forward,  uttering  a  shrill  exclamation  of  dismay. 
' '  Be  cautious.  This  is  no  time  for  outcry. ' ' 

"Where  did  you  find  him?"  demanded  Maria,  her 
voice  rising  again.  "The  wretches  have  shot 
him!" 

"Silence,  girl!"  commanded  Monsieur  Pors, 
sternly.  "Go,  call  your  mother,  and  say  no  word  to 
either  your  grandfather  or  Agneta." 

But  the  warning  came  too  late.  There  was  the 
sound  of  an  opening  door,  and  the  vision  of  a  white, 
frightened  face.  Then  Agneta  crossed  to  the  side 
of  the  wounded  man. 

"He  is  hurt,"  she  said  softly,  but  her  tongue 
was  stiff,  as  if  a  cold  hand  clutched  her  heart  and 
stilled  all  movement  of  the  body. 

"Not    of    necessity    seriously,"    said    Gustavus. 


462        IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

"Go,  little  one,  and  keep  the  grandfather  from 
knowing." 

She  looked  in  his  face. 

"I  cannot,"  she  said.  "I  must  do  what  I  can  for 
him." 

He  carried  the  young  man  to  the  room  that  had 
been  assigned  to  himself. 

"Agneta, "  he  said,  as  he  laid  him  upon  the  bed, 
"I  will  do  all  that  can  be  done  for  him.  Can  you 
not  trust  me?" 

She  looked  again  into  his  eyes. 

"My  place  is  here,"  she  said. 

For  a  moment  he  hesitated.  Then  he  stooped 
suddenly,  and  put  his  lips  to  the  fair  forehead. 

"So  be  it,  little  one,"  he  said.  "You  shall  return. 
Now  I  must  see  the  extent  of  the  danger.  Go. 
Find  bandages,  and  send  the  good  house  mother 
with  them  to  me.  I  will  call  you  when  I  have 
done." 

She  went  without  further  demur. 

Half  an  hour  later,  when  he  opened  the  door  to 
call  her,  he  found  her  standing  before  it. 

"You  have  waited  there?"  he  asked.  "Poor  little 
girl!" 

His  hand  caressed  the  soft  hair,  and  for  a  moment 
he  stood  barring  the  way.  Then  he  led  her  in. 
Eric's  eyes  were  open  now.  They  turned  eagerly 
towards  the  door. 

"Agneta!"  he  said. 

She  came  swiftly  forward,  and  put  her  hand  upon 
his.  The  fingers  clasped  it  hungrily. 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        463 

"I  wanted  to  come  to  your  aid.  I  did  not 
know ' ' 

His  eyes  went  from  her  face  to  that  of  Gustavus 
Pors. 

"He  swam  ashore  from  the  Dutch  vessel,"  said 
Monsieur  Pors,  and  his  voice  was  very  low  and 
gentle.  "He  wanted,  I  think,  to  bring  a  strong 
arm  to  the  aid  of  a  certain  fair  maiden." 

"And  I  have  brought  only  added  danger." 

The  thrill  of  sorrow  and  despair  in  the  tone 
brought  the  tears  into  the  girl's  eyes.  She  lowered 
her  head  till  it  was  very  close  to  his. 

"You  brought  me — yourself,"  she  whispered. 

A  new  light  was  born  in  his  eyes.  As  he  saw  it 
deepen,  Gustavus  Pors  stood  aside.  For  a  minute 
no  word  was  spoken. 

"Well,  we  have  worried  at  the  bullet  till  it  is  out, 
and  our  patient  stands  a  fair  chance  of  doing  well," 
he  said  cheerily,  after  that  minute  of  silence. 

Agneta  looked  at  him  gratefully. 

"Monsieur,  how  can  we  thank  you?"  she  said. 

At  that  "we"  his  face  contracted.  It  was  but  for 
a  moment. 

"By  looking  less  as  if  the  skies  had  fallen,"  he 
said.  "A  youthful  knight  does  not  die  of  one  such 
wound  as  that.  You  have  need  to  take  a  cheerful 
view  of  life,  little  one,  for  you  have  two  patients  to 
care  for  now.  Your  hands  will  be  full. ' ' 

She  smiled  at  him,  but  it  was  through  tears. 

At  that  moment  the  door  opened,  and  the  face  of 
Amattehoorn  was  thrust  in.  Then  a  beckoning 


464         IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY 

movement  called  Gustavus.  He  went  outside,  and 
those  within  heard  the  sound  of  voices. 

When  Monsieur  Pors  returned,  he  went  straight 
to  Agneta. 

"Little  one,"  he  said,  taking  her  hand  in  his, 
"there  is  a  certain  silver  plate  that  has  long  been  to 
me  a  sweet  memory  of  the  past  and  a  precious 
promise  for  the  future.  When  I  am  gone,  drop  it 
into  the  flames.  Just  this  once  I  will  take  that  to 
which  it  entitles  me. ' ' 

He  folded  his  arms  about  her,  and  pressed  a  kiss 
on  the  quivering  lips. 

"Little  sweetheart,  farewell,"  he  said.  "The 
soldiers  are  here.  They  seek  a  prisoner,  and  are  in 
haste.  I  am  going  with  them.  It  is  dark.  Eric  is 
of  the  same  height  as  myself.  They  will  not  find 
out  their  mistake  until  the  ship  has  sailed. " 

He  released  her,  stepped  to  the  foot  of  the  bed, 
and  lifted  from  it  a  torn  and  bloody  coat.  Then, 
divesting  himself  of  his  upper  clothing,  he  put  on 
Eric's  in  its  place. 

"Farewell,  young  man,"  he  said.  "If  you  do  not 
value  as  you  should  the  gift  I  make  you,  you  are 
worse  than  a  brute. ' ' 

He  turned  and  was  gone.  At  the  door  he  put 
into  the  hand  of  an  Indian  warrior  a  heavy 
packet. 

"It  is  gold,"  he  said.  "When  the  war  is  over, 
exchange  it  for  wampum,  and  divide  it  among  your 
young  men.  And  until  the  war  is  over  Amatte- 
hoorn  will  guard  the  'little  squaw.'  " 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        465 

Aboard  the  Dutch  ship  Love  the  captain  watched 
in  a  fever  of  impatience. 

"The  Director's  orders  were  peremptory,"  he 
fumed.  "We  were  to  sail  with  all  haste.  Why 
have  not  the  soldiers  returned?  Do  they  not  know 
that  the  wretched  Swede  is  not  worth  the  waste  of 
time?  We  will  even  sail  without  them  if  they  come 
not  in  a  few  minutes." 

"Yonder  is  the  boat,  sir,"  replied  a  soldier. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  thus  delaying  the  vessel?" 
shouted  the  captain.  "Think  you  any  rascally 
Swede  is  worth  this  delay?  Get  you  aboard.  What 
is  a  prisoner  by  the  side  of  our  orders?" 

"The  prisoner  is  in  our  custody,  sir,"  replied  the 
officer  in  charge  of  the  boat. 

The  captain  turned  away  with  an  oath. 

"Pitch  him  into  the  hold,"  he  said,  and  a  tall 
Swede  was  rudely  thrust  into  the  lower  recesses  of 
the  vessel,  and  left  to  his  fate. 

It  was  the  roughest  handling  that  had  ever  fallen 
to  the  share  of  Gustavus  Pors,  but  the  proud,  fastid- 
ious Swede  thought  not  that  night  of  his  surround- 
ings, nor  of  the  indignities  to  which  he  had  been 
subjected.  His  thought  was  of  a  maiden  with 
swimming  eyes  and  quivering  lips. 

"Little  one,  I  love  you  enough  to  give  you  to 
another,"  he  said,  but  upon  the  hand  that  he  could 
not  see  in  the  dense  darkness  of  the  ship's  hold, 
there  fell  a  hot,  round  drop. 


CHAPTER   XLII 

New  Sweden  had  ceased  to  exist,  and  New 
Netherland  had  grown  larger.  Director  Stuyvesant 
would  have  liked  to  stay  longer  in  the  land  of  the 
South  River  to  personally  direct  the  affairs  of  the 
same,  but  his  presence  was  urgently  needed  in 
New  Amsterdam.  Thus  it  was  that  the  fleet  which 
had  struck  terror  to  the  hearts  of  the  Swedes  sailed 
at  an  early  date  from  the  South  River,  leaving  the 
forts  garrisoned  by  Dutchmen,  and  the  land  itself 
breathless  and  terror-stricken. 

True,  the  haste  with  which  the  Director  had 
departed  worked  in  favor  of  the  conquered  people. 
Pieter  Stuyvesant  had  not  time  to  stand  out  upon 
every  point  that  might  have  been  demanded  by  the 
Dutch.  He  was  willing  to  convert  such  of  the  Swedes 
as  desired  to  remain  in  the  land  into  loyal  citizens  of 
New  Netherland.  He  called  upon  them  to  take  the 
oath  of  allegiance,  or  in  default  thereof  to  leave  the 
country  in  a  year  and  six  days.  To  those  who 
remained  he  allowed  one  clergyman  of  their  own 
faith  to  minister.  Domine  Megapolensis  looked 
grave  at  the  concession,  but  haste,  and  the  inability 
to  supply  a  Dutch  pastor  who  could  preach  in  the 
Swedish  tongue,  settled  the  question.  Pastor  Lars 
Lock  remained  among  the  vanquished  Swedes,  to 
help  them  begin  a  new  life  under  Dutch  rule. 

466 


IN    CASTLE    AND    COLONY        46? 

As  the  vessels  sailed  past  the  stretch  of  forest  that 
lay  just  above  Fort  Casimir,  the  eye  of  the  Director- 
General  fell  upon  a  great  square  block  of  buildings, 
and  his  thoughts  passed  to  a  gentle  maiden  and  an 
old  peasant.  But  a  moment  later  he  turned  away 
again.  The  fortunes  of  individuals  were  of  little 
account  where  the  welfare  of  a  province  was  at 
stake.  Pieter  Stuyvesant  was  Director-General  of 
New  Netherland,  and  in  the  interest  of  New  Nether- 
land  he  had  brought  war  to  New  Sweden.  Sorrow 
must  ever  follow  in  the  wake  of  war. 


THE     END 


PRINTED  BY  R.  R.  DONNELLEY 
AND  SONS  COMPANY  AT  THE 
LAKESIDE  PRESS,  CHICAGO,  ILL. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
O  VJ"  ^  6  "2-  Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


APR  H 1970 

1971 


Form  L9-Series  444 


A     000  027  774     9 


